Pursuit of The Truth Book 1 (EFT)

Author: 耳根 (Er Gen)
Translator: EndlessFantasy Translations
IF ONLY LIFE WAS AS BEAUTIFUL

AS IT SEEMED AT FIRST SIGHT
BOOK ONE
IF ONLY LIFE WAS AS BEAUTIFUL
AS IT SEEMED AT FIRST SIGHT
BOOK ONE
Pursuit of the Truth Book 1: If Only Life was as Beautiful as it Seemed at First Sight
Synopsis
An eternal prison, a soulless body, a sealed spirit, everything lost.
To resign before merciless fate, or to become destiny!
“I lived in an illusion, I was lost, I could not find my home, I did not
have a home… but why does it matter?! Between bowing to the threat
of death and a spine that would never bend, I will choose the latter!”
Su Ming grew up dreaming about becoming a Berserker even though

he knew that the chances of him becoming one were close to nil.
One day, he found a strange piece of debris, and it allowed him to
walk the path of becoming a Berserker. But would it be enough for Su
Ming to become just another Berserker to protect those he cares about?
Would he be satisfied with leaving everything in fate's hands?
This novel was originally named Beseech the Devil, but

due to the author's wishes, it was changed to Pursuit of the Truth.
SooYouna | 1
Table of Contents
PREFACE ............................................................................................................................................................................................. 7
CHAPTER 1: PROLOGUE....................................................................................................................................................................... 9
CHAPTER 2: SU MING ....................................................................................................................................................................... 12
CHAPTER 3: THE BERSERKER’S AWAKENING ................................................................................................................................ 19
CHAPTER 4: THE PIERCING LIGHT ................................................................................................................................................... 25
CHAPTER 5: STRANGE OCCURRENCES ............................................................................................................................................. 32
CHAPTER 6: DREAM ......................................................................................................................................................................... 39
CHAPTER 7: GIFT .............................................................................................................................................................................. 45
CHAPTER 8: BARRENNESS!.............................................................................................................................................................. 51
CHAPTER 9: RED MUD...................................................................................................................................................................... 57
CHAPTER 10: QUENCHING ................................................................................................................................................................ 63
CHAPTER 11: BLOOD BOILING .......................................................................................................................................................... 69
CHAPTER 12: SU MING’S WRATH.................................................................................................................................................... 75
CHAPTER 13: KILLING MOTIVE! ....................................................................................................................................................... 82
CHAPTER 14: THE FALLEN BERSERKER ......................................................................................................................................... 88
CHAPTER 15: METAMORPHOSIS....................................................................................................................................................... 94
CHAPTER 16: ELDER ........................................................................................................................................................................ 99
CHAPTER 17: BERSERKER MARK.................................................................................................................................................. 106
CHAPTER 18: THE ART FROM THE BERSERKER ANCESTORS ...................................................................................................... 112
CHAPTER 19: THE SECOND DOOR ................................................................................................................................................... 119
CHAPTER 20: BEI LING................................................................................................................................................................... 125
CHAPTER 21: POOR ......................................................................................................................................................................... 129
CHAPTER 22: ARE WE GOING TO CHANGE?................................................................................................................................... 133
CHAPTER 23: LIKE AN INITIAL MEETING ..................................................................................................................................... 139
CHAPTER 24: NOW, IT’S DEAD ...................................................................................................................................................... 145
SooYouna | 2
CHAPTER 25: HER NAME IS BAI LING .......................................................................................................................................... 151
CHAPTER 26: THE NIGHT OF THE BLOOD RED MOON ................................................................................................................... 157
CHAPTER 27: THE LEGEND OF THE FIRE BERSERKER! ............................................................................................................... 163
CHAPTER 28: THE CRYING SKY ..................................................................................................................................................... 169
CHAPTER 29: THE ANCIENT TRIBE ............................................................................................................................................... 175
CHAPTER 30: CRIES OF SADNESS .................................................................................................................................................. 181
CHAPTER 31: WHEREFORE DOTH THOU CRY, O BLUE SKY? ......................................................................................................... 187
CHAPTER 32: THOSE BEAUTIFUL DAYS... ...................................................................................................................................... 193
CHAPTER 33: LEI SU....................................................................................................................................................................... 199
CHAPTER 34: FIRE BERSERKER ART!........................................................................................................................................... 203
CHAPTER 35: THE MOON OF BLOOD APPEARS .............................................................................................................................. 210
CHAPTER 36: THE MOCKERY FROM ANCIENT TIMES................................................................................................................... 216
CHAPTER 37: XIAO HONG’S EXHILARATION.................................................................................................................................. 220
CHAPTER 38: BURNING OF BLOOD! ................................................................................................................................................ 226
CHAPTER 39: I WANT TO BECOME STRONGER! ............................................................................................................................ 230
CHAPTER 40: FEELING OF ANIMOSITY! ......................................................................................................................................... 235
CHAPTER 41: SI KONG .................................................................................................................................................................... 240
CHAPTER 42: RETURNING DEBTS .................................................................................................................................................. 246
CHAPTER 43: TEACHINGS ............................................................................................................................................................... 252
CHAPTER 44: MO SANG .................................................................................................................................................................. 258
CHAPTER 45: SO, YOU ARE SU MING? ........................................................................................................................................... 264
CHAPTER 46: THIS YEAR, I AM 16 YEARS OLD ........................................................................................................................... 270
CHAPTER 47: THE ELDER’S SECRET! ............................................................................................................................................ 276
CHAPTER 48: SIX NUMBERS!......................................................................................................................................................... 283
CHAPTER 49: THUNDERBOLT! ........................................................................................................................................................ 290
CHAPTER 50: THE THIRD METHOD!............................................................................................................................................... 296
CHAPTER 51: LAD, WE WERE FATED TO MEET EACH OTHER! .................................................................................................... 302
SooYouna | 3
CHAPTER 52: BY THE SIDE ............................................................................................................................................................ 308
CHAPTER 53: OPEN THE PATH TO WIND STREAM MOUNTAIN! ................................................................................................... 314
CHAPTER 54: THE SECRET OF THE SIX NUMBERS!...................................................................................................................... 320
CHAPTER 55: FINE CONTROL! ........................................................................................................................................................ 326
CHAPTER 56: THE NIGHT WAS HIS! .............................................................................................................................................. 332
CHAPTER 57: THE FIFTH LEVEL OF THE BLOOD SOLIDIFICATION REALM! ................................................................................. 338
CHAPTER 58: DO YOU BELIEVE IT?................................................................................................................................................ 344
CHAPTER 59: UNIMPEDED! ............................................................................................................................................................ 351
CHAPTER 60: A SHOCKING MOVE! ................................................................................................................................................. 358
CHAPTER 61: THEY WERE AFRAID! .............................................................................................................................................. 364
CHAPTER 62: RELEASE THE HAIR TIE!......................................................................................................................................... 370
CHAPTER 63: A GREAT THREAT! .................................................................................................................................................. 376
CHAPTER 64: THE TEST OF THE HEART! ...................................................................................................................................... 382
CHAPTER 65: YE WANG CHANGED! ............................................................................................................................................... 388
CHAPTER 66: THE FINAL BATTLE! ................................................................................................................................................ 394
CHAPTER 67: THE BURNING OF BLOOD ONCE AGAIN! .................................................................................................................. 400
CHAPTER 68: SIXTH LEVEL OF THE BLOOD SOLIDIFICATION REALM! ......................................................................................... 406
CHAPTER 69: PERSEVERE! PERSEVERE!....................................................................................................................................... 412
CHAPTER 70: CARE TO WALK IN CIRCLES WITH ME? ................................................................................................................. 418
CHAPTER 71: THE ELDER’S PREPARATION .................................................................................................................................. 425
CHAPTER 72: THE ALLIANCE OF THE WESTERN REGION............................................................................................................. 431
CHAPTER 73: THE BERSERKER’S REALM MOUNTAIN! ................................................................................................................ 437
CHAPTER 74: IS IT HIM...?............................................................................................................................................................. 443
CHAPTER 75: ILL-GOTTEN WEALTH! ............................................................................................................................................. 449
CHAPTER 76: FRIEND, PLEASE HOLD YOUR STEP......................................................................................................................... 454
CHAPTER 77: THE TORN BAG ........................................................................................................................................................ 459
CHAPTER 78: LET’S WALK AROUND IN CIRCLES ......................................................................................................................... 465
SooYouna | 4
CHAPTER 79: WHO IS SIGHING IN THAT PROMISE? ..................................................................................................................... 471
CHAPTER 80: I WANT TO GO BACK! .............................................................................................................................................. 477
CHAPTER 81: MADNESS WITHOUT REGRET! ................................................................................................................................. 483
CHAPTER 82: IMPOSSIBLE! ............................................................................................................................................................ 488
CHAPTER 83: SU MING, YE WANG!................................................................................................................................................ 494
CHAPTER 84: CHANGE IN WIND STREAM MOUNTAIN!................................................................................................................. 501
CHAPTER 85: HE SAW THE TRIBE................................................................................................................................................. 506
CHAPTER 86: THEIR HOMES THEY WERE RELUCTANT TO LEAVE BEHIND ................................................................................ 512
CHAPTER 87: BLACK MOUNTAIN TRIBE’S PURSUIT!.................................................................................................................... 519
CHAPTER 88: WHO IS THE TRAITOR?............................................................................................................................................ 524
CHAPTER 89: FUNERAL SONG ........................................................................................................................................................ 529
CHAPTER 90: IT ALREADY HAPPENED, SO LET IT GO .................................................................................................................. 535
CHAPTER 91: DEATH OF YOUNG MARTYRS .................................................................................................................................. 540
CHAPTER 92: BI TU OF BLACK MOUNTAIN TRIBE!....................................................................................................................... 547
CHAPTER 93: THE BLOOD MOON! ................................................................................................................................................... 553
CHAPTER 94: THE FOURTH ARROW! ............................................................................................................................................. 560
CHAPTER 95: WHO KILLED MY SU ER! ......................................................................................................................................... 566
CHAPTER 96: AWAKENING! ........................................................................................................................................................... 572
CHAPTER 97: WIND STREAM PLAINS! .......................................................................................................................................... 578
CHAPTER 98: HE IS THE TRAITOR! ............................................................................................................................................... 585
CHAPTER 99: LEI CHEN’S CHOICE! ................................................................................................................................................ 591
CHAPTER 100: KILL THEM!............................................................................................................................................................ 598
CHAPTER 101: BEHEADING HIM RIGHT BEFORE THEIR EYES! ................................................................................................... 605
CHAPTER 102: WHY?! .................................................................................................................................................................... 612
CHAPTER 103: SHAN HEN .............................................................................................................................................................. 619
CHAPTER 104: THE PLACE CLOSEST TO THE SKY......................................................................................................................... 626
CHAPTER 105: BATTLE ON THE MOON! ......................................................................................................................................... 632
SooYouna | 5
CHAPTER 106: THE ARRIVAL OF THE FALLEN BERSERKER! ...................................................................................................... 643
CHAPTER 107: THE ELDER’S SECRET! .......................................................................................................................................... 649
CHAPTER 108: XING! ...................................................................................................................................................................... 656
CHAPTER 109: ONE FLAG POLE! .................................................................................................................................................... 662
CHAPTER 110: THE WIND BLEW AWAY ALL TRACES.................................................................................................................. 668
SooYouna | 6
PREFACE
Before I post the story in two hours, I’d like to explore with all of you what it means to ‘pursue
the truth’.
The word “Pursuit”, has two meanings: one is to follow after something and the other to
implore.
The title “Pursuit of the Truth”, uses the latter meaning. Yet at the same time, there are also
other meanings to the title. I have searched for many other words, but only the word “Pursuit”
was the one that was the closest in encompassing the essence of the story in my heart.
What does “Truth” mean then? It is written with the word 魔 (Mo), meaning devil. I believe all
of you believe that devil is simply a villain, a person who does all sorts of bad things. Someone
who would soil their hands for the sake of success, even practicing dark arts like a demon
lord. In other words, I am referring to the Mo which is a devil or demon.
It is just like the Wuxia stories we have read before, where they will train with despicable ways
such as eating dried human placenta or by forsaking their own humanity.
But is this devil really the Mo I want to create?
I once told a friend of mine that I wanted to create the Devil, the true Devil. Not a villain or a
demon lord that will be lost in time and be viewed as crass and evil by future generations, but
the Devil! One that will walk on the path and the truth he resolutely believes, even going
against the natural order of the universe!
It is a deep word which reveals the life and spirit of a character.
What I want to write is a story where there was no Devil in the world before him, and neither
will there be any other true Devil after him!
What I want to create is a theme different from Renegade Immortal, yet with a much more
touching plot!
SooYouna | 7
I want to write a story where Su Ming stands on the pinnacle of the mountains looking over
the world and muttering in a voice burdened by his experiences and grief, murmuring about
things no one has ever cared about.
“If the world calls me a devil, then so be it. Henceforth, I, Su Ming, shall become the Devil!”
(the first devil is left intentionally in small letters.)
You will see the story I wish to write in two hours...
Translator’s Note:
When I was translating, I wasn’t convinced by the translated argument if I used Devil instead
of Mo. There was something off about it. That’s why I chose to ask a third party, someone who
is not the author and neither the reader, and what you see now is the paraphrased version of
the conversation between me and a Master holder in translation for Chinese-English, who
happens to be a close friend of mine, and I will paraphrase the outcome of our conversation.
Also, the author and I reached an agreement to use Devil for Mo for consistency in ISSTH.
“Using Mo isn’t wrong, because if the title is Pursuit of the Truth and I see the word Devil
suddenly being used in the preface, I’ll feel cheated, and you’re right, Devil is commonly used
to describe evil. From what I can see, that isn’t what you want in the preface, but neither is
there any good English equivalent for the word, since we’re losing the original meaning of the
word Mo if we use Devil. Since another translator has translated this to Devil, you’d best keep
to it, but what you need to do next is to associate Truth to Devil. Meaning the truth the main
character is looking for is associated to Devil, perhaps it is referring to his character, but
perhaps it is the path he chooses to take, which we both believe is the case. And if that’s the
case, you’ll need to add a little more explanations to the preface itself. Things that only Chinese
readers will understand if they read the source language because we know the many
meanings of Mo, but not English readers, because to them Mo is only the devil.”
Did I manage to convey the meaning though?
SooYouna | 8
CHAPTER 1: PROLOGUE
“Kala...”
“Kala... Kala...”
No one could not tell what that sound was. It was as if it was a sound that could penetrate the
body and pierce through the soul, forcing the body to shiver in the cold caused by the blizzard
that night.
The cold northern wind whistled through and the snow danced with the wind, causing the
line separating heaven and earth to shatter into a million pieces, scattering on earth and
causing heaven and earth to become one. Looking from afar, it was as if the world was a white
and desolate place.
It was not midnight, just twilight, but the sky was already as dark as night. It brought about a
heavy feeling as if it was pressing on your chest, cutting off your breath. On that white plain,
a gigantic silhouette could be seen. It was the silhouette of a huge city like a huge beast
prowling in the plains.
At the centre of the city was a tall altar in the shape of a tower. It was built in the shape of a
heptagon, completely black, and was so tall it reached the clouds. It remained silent and
unmoving even in the midst of the blizzard. When the wind blew past the altar, that creaking
sound could be heard clearly amongst the moans of the wind even when the sounds were
brought far away into the distance. The sounds carried about the wildness of the ancients,
creating a unique harmony.
“Is there still hope... Is there?”
Hoarse mumbles could be heard from the altar, as if it was one with the wind, and it was
barely distinguishable.
“If there’s still hope, then where is it? If there is no hope then why do you let me see it?!” As if
driven mad, the owner of voice roared towards heaven as if he was pouring out his heart and
soul into the scream.
Standing underneath the altar were countless people wearing clothes made of straw. They
stood silently, and if you cast your gaze further, you would see that the number of people
SooYouna | 9
amounted to tens of thousands. Men and women gathered densely around the altar. They
may be unmoving, but there was a sort of fanaticism that could be felt among them, as if they
would sacrifice everything should the person on the altar just speak.
The blizzard became heavier.
“If you’ve let me see it then there must be hope, but where is it?!” There was a hint of anguish
and sorrow in the hoarse voice on the altar, and the voice lingered for a long time.
“Today is the day the Emperor of Ming returns, the day the gates to the Three Lands open, the
day the blizzard arrives, and the day all was created. I will predict the Berserker Day once
again!” The voice grew louder and with some unknown skill, the colors of the clouds in the
sky changed. The countless snowflakes stopped in midair, and immediately went back the
way they came. Exclamations from all around gathered in one place, making heaven and
earth rumble.
There was no longer any snow falling from the sky. All the snow gathered to form a gigantic
dragon. The dragon immediately lifted its head and let out a piercing roar the moment it was
formed. Those who heard it felt their hearts shaking, as if the sound itself could tear them
apart.
The snow dragon was quickly covered by its own blood, turning it into a bloody dragon. It let
out a mournful cry and flew towards the heavens like a shooting star as if it wanted to tear
through the sky and create hope.
It reached the endless boundaries quickly and amidst its own roars, the dragon crashed into
an invisible and shapeless barrier. Heaven and earth shook, and the sounds scattered
everywhere. The blood dragon cried out once again and its body fell apart before their eyes.
At the very moment it almost shattered completely, the tens of thousands of people standing
in silence under the altar casted hand seals and bit down their tongues, spitting mouthfuls of
fresh blood. As if guided by some sort of energy, the blood darted forth like a sea of blood
towards the crumbling blood dragon to combine with it, allowing the blood dragon to recover
slightly from its broken state, soaring once again into the horizon.
All of them watched as the blood dragon soared higher but at that very moment, the blood
dragon shuddered and let out a roar that travelled through tens of thousands of miles, no
longer able to stop its body from falling apart. It turned into countless bloody snowflakes and
fell downwards, creating a red realm on the plains.
SooYouna | 10
Yet at the very moment the blood dragon fell apart, it spoke with a sound completely different
from its roars.
“Death...”
“Death...”
On the top of the altar was an old man clad in a purple robe sitting cross-legged at the centre.
The old man’s face was covered in wrinkles and brown spots. Mumbling, he opened his eyes
but his gaze held no light, a clear sign that he was blind.
Before him was a complete spine emitting an eerie white glow. In his right hand was a stone
slab, which he held on top of the thirteenth vertebrae.
With his blank gaze, he looked silently towards heaven. After a long while, he let out a long
sigh.
“Tell the King of Yu... I’ve tried my best...”
While he spoke, his right hand moved once again on top of the odd spine. He rubbed at the
animal spine with the stone slab, creating clicking sounds that travelled through a distance.
He looked desolate and along with the sounds, one could also find a sorrowful loneliness and
weakness from him.
“As the Court Diviner of the Great Yu Dynasty, you cannot see the world that I see...”
“You... cannot see...”
“Hope...”
SooYouna | 11
CHAPTER 2: SU MING
Mountains; Lush, green mountains.
These mountains formed a chain that seemed to span endlessly across earth, resembling the
back of a dragon lying down. The mountain range covered the vast plains. There were
numerous types of plants in the mountains and within them, even more sounds of birds as
well as beasts.
There were five tall protrusions which formed five mountaintops. They looked like a human’s
hand raised with the fingers pointed skyward, as if they wanted to catch the sky. In the middle
of one of the peaks was a big hollowed-out rock, and a young man was hiding in the shade
that it provided. By his side was a woven basket filled with medicinal herbs which surrounded
the area with a pleasant and therapeutic scent.
The young man had a handsome face, but he was on the leaner side, making him look frail at
first glance. He wore a shirt made of beast skin and around his neck he wore a white fang in
the shape of a crescent moon. His messy hair was held together by a string of straw.
He sat there with a scroll made from dozens of beast skins in his hands. He read it with fervor
and would occasionally shake his head in disagreement to the words written in the scroll.
“Since the creation of the world and of man, the Berserker Tribe has existed and it still exists
to this date...The people who hold the Berserker’s Power are known as Berserkers. They can fly
in the skies, move mountains and turn the tides in the sea...Those who have the Berserker
Mark can read the future and obtain the power of the sun, moon, and stars...” As the young
man read this, he sighed.
“Yet without the Berserker Body, it is impossible to become a practitioner of Berserker Arts...
Berserker... Berserker... Su Ming, it is your fate that you can only pick herbs and become a
common healer in the tribe. Becoming a practitioner who practices the Ways of the Berserker
is an impossible dream for you.” The young man mocked himself and put down the scroll. He
then gazed into the distance and allowed his mind to wander.
He had read the scroll countless of times. He might not be able to memorize the contents
backwards, but he still knew it like the back of his hand.
SooYouna | 12
“The sky is round and the earth is flat as though it had no end, no boundaries...” As Su Ming
read out the text in soft murmurs, he began imagining the world depicted in the scroll.
Gradually, the sky darkened, and dark clouds started to form in the sky.
The surrounding wind also made it more humid. As it blew past the trees and leaves, it created
a rustling sound.
When Su Ming saw the dark clouds in the sky, he was momentarily stunned.
“Elder’s predictions are coming true! The Dark Dragon’s Saliva can truly be found today!” Su
Ming’s eyes grew bright and he stood up quickly, gathering the scroll into his bosom. He
grabbed the basket with his left hand and slung it on his back. Then, with a lithe movement,
he grabbed onto a rope and climbed towards the top of the mountain.
The young man’s frail body charged forth explosively with a tenacious force. He moved just
like an ape. With just a few jumps, he already managed to cover dozens of feet in distance.
The dark clouds in the skies arrived like waves and roared as they came. It was like the wrath
of the gods had been brought down upon the mountain range. The dark clouds covered the
skies completely as though they connected the heavens and earth. They covered the land in
darkness and the clouds approached the mountain range quickly.
Su Ming climbed even faster. Just as the dark clouds spread out over the mountains, he
reached a place a few dozen feet away from the mountaintop. An oddly shaped rock was there.
However, while it may seem odd, it still looked like it was naturally formed. The center of the
rock was hollow and there were numerous holes about the size of fists scattered around the
other parts of its surface. It was as if the King of Pythons had entrenched itself in the mountain
range.
Underneath the mysterious rock was a stone shaped like a terrifying looking fang. It was odd
because it was a mountain protrusion, making it look like it hung in the air. It was very
difficult to climb onto that stone unless one could fly.
Su Ming took hold of the rope in his left hand, and with his right hand he took out a small
bottle from the basket. He held it between his teeth and slowly nudged forward in the opposite
direction of the mysterious, fang-shaped rock. He moved until the rope he held onto was so
taut that it inclined towards his direction, then grabbed onto the walls of the mountain and
pressed his body against it. He lifted his head skyward and looked at the dark clouds in the
sky. His eyes shone and his body was still.
SooYouna | 13
After some time, the clouds covered the sky entirely and thunder roared. The sound was so
great he thought he might have gone deaf. Wind started blowing mercilessly, as if it was trying
to throw the mountain range off the ground. Su Ming’s knuckle had already turned white from
holding onto the mountain in the typhoon, but he remained unmoving. Strength shone from
his eyes as he continued looking at the sky.
The typhoon grew even stronger. The plants in the mountain range swayed around helplessly
in the wind. The sound of the wind was akin to the roars of a huge beast. It made the numerous
broken branches and dead leaves fly in the air, causing the entire place to be filled with
branches and leaves dancing madly in the air.
Some bigger branches and even small beasts were lifted by the typhoon and subsequently
tossed away. Their cries of agony were silenced by the sound of the wind.
Su Ming was not going to persist much further in the typhoon. The sky was completely covered
by dark clouds. With the sounds of thunder, huge droplets of rain poured down from the sky.
At that moment, it was as if the world was covered by a gigantic curtain of water.
The rain persisted and grew heavier with each passing moment, but Su Ming held onto the
drenched rope tightly and kept his body firmly against the wall of the mountain. He did
nothing to avoid being drenched by the rain and remained still as ever. His eyes were fixed on
the mysterious rock above the fang-shaped stone.
An unknown amount of time passed and the rain continued growing heavier. The world was
surrounded by rain and fog. Under the rain’s cleansing, the fang-shaped rock Su Ming was
staring at began secreting a black liquid.
The black liquid merged with the rainwater and formed a stream that flowed downwards.
When Su Ming saw this, his eyes were filled with excitement yet he remained stationary until
the secretion of the black liquid gradually slowed down and finally turned into an impressive
golden color. Su Ming narrowed his eyes and with no hesitation, he released his grip on the
mountain wall. As he slid down, he took out the bottle in his mouth with his right hand.
The rope in his left hand was already positioned diagonally to begin with. When he let go of
the mountain wall, his entire body swung with the force of the rope at a frightening speed
towards the fang-shaped rock.
SooYouna | 14
Su Ming arrived next to the seemingly floating fang-shaped rock with the help of the rope just
as the next blast of thunder crackled over his head. This was due to the rope’s great level of
inclination and the accuracy of his position. With his left hand, he held onto the rope and
with his right he held the bottle. He quickly placed the bottle underneath the fang-shaped rock
as he approached it. In the brief moment that the rope reached the peak of its swing and began
its journey back, he managed to fill up half the bottle with the golden liquid.
However, at that very moment, he heard a piercing cry. Black centipede like creatures about
the size of four or five arms crawled out from the many holes on the mysterious rock,
pouncing ferociously onto Su Ming, who was still dangling in midair.
Su Ming was not even the least bit surprised. The moment the centipede like creatures
appeared, he let go of his hold on the rope and allowed his body to fall at a terrifying speed,
avoiding their attack.
“Xiao Hong!” Su Ming was falling in midair quickly and his body stiffened as he felt the
typhoon cutting fiercely into his body like sharp blades. Even if he avoided those creatures, he
would still turn into mincemeat if he fell on the ground.
But he was not afraid. A red shadow rushed forward from the cliff by the side towards Su
Ming’s falling body on a length of rope. It grabbed onto Su Ming once it reached him. The red
shadow was a red, small monkey. It was grinning and its eyes were filled with vigor.
The man and his monkey fell on a cliff somewhere further down the mountain along with
the rope. It was the very same cliff where Su Ming was reading just moments ago. Su Ming’s
eyes were finally filled with nervousness and he immediately put away the small bottle he
was holding in his hands.
“Xiao Hong, we have to run! I took too much Dark Dragon’s Saliva this time! Huh, what’s that
in your hand?” As Su Ming spoke, he saw a small piece of black stone in the monkey’s paws.
The monkey’s gaze immediately grew sharp and it hid its paws behind its back, hissing at Su
Ming. Su Ming did not bother and immediately walked a few steps forward before jumping
and grabbing onto a length of rope as he did so. He fell downwards quickly with the monkey.
Behind them, screeching sounds filled the skies and the black centipede like creatures gave
chase as they sped down the walls of the mountain. They were like numerous black lines
falling down the walls to relentlessly chase after the duo.
SooYouna | 15
The little red monkey hissed at Su Ming and it moved about constantly on his body.
Occasionally, it would turn back to look at the centipede like creatures giving chase, with a
gaze filled with terror and anger.
“It’s not like it’s the first time we’re running away. Those Dark Dragons won’t go down the
mountain anyway, so stop pretending. Same rules, I’ll give you half of the Dark Dragon’s
Saliva.” Although Su Ming was fleeing at impressive speeds, there was a lazy quality to his
voice. Once he spoke, the monkey immediately smiled, making it obvious it was just
pretending.
The man and the monkey were familiar with the mountain range. For some unknown reason,
the Dark Dragons would not travel into certain places but would rather go around them. Hence,
while Su Ming and his monkey were not as quick as the Dark Dragons, they would choose to
jump downwards at times and grab onto a rope in their way. After doing so a few times, they
managed to escape from the top of the mountain and they disappeared into the forest.
As expected, the Dark Dragons did not venture out of the mountains. After a few cries of rage,
they returned to the top of the mountain begrudgingly.
The dark clouds left as quickly as they came. After a few hours, the mountain range returned
to normal as the dark clouds left to venture further down.
Su Ming and the monkey made their way towards the borders of the forest. By then, it was
already night time. There were dim balls of fire in the distance, all of them belonging to Su
Ming’s tribe.
“I already gave you your share, and you still want more?” Su Ming was still entirely drenched
as he came out of the forest, but he did not mind it at the slightest. Instead, he smiled faintly
as he watched the monkey following him with hopeful eyes.
This monkey was very intelligent. Su Ming found it by pure accident three years ago when he
ventured into the mountains. They even had a bit of a scuffle in the beginning but in the end,
they became best friends.
The monkey blinked and scratched its face, revealing the tiniest bit of hesitation. But it quickly
handed Su Ming the black stone he held onto earlier and let out a few screeches, conveying
his intention to trade the stone with Dark Dragon’s Saliva.
SooYouna | 16
“Fine, I’ll let you have some more, but I don’t want that stupid stone. You can keep it.” Su Ming
smiled and took out the small bottle from the basket before handing it to the monkey.
The monkey quickly took it and drank a mouthful. Once it did so, total bliss appeared on its
face. The monkey even swayed a little and let out a burp. It threw the black stones along with
the small bottle back to Su Ming and wobbled back into the forest.
Su Ming looked at the small, half empty bottle and smiled faintly. Putting it back into the
basket, he then turned his attention towards the black stone.
Allow me to make some explanations.
Why was the title of the novel changed?
After some discussion with the author, it was decided that Beseech the Devil did not
encapsulate the essence of the novel. That was why we decided to change the name of the
novel to the Pursuit of the Truth, which was provided and approved by the author himself.
Why did I opt to use the word Berserker for 蛮?
蛮’s closest translation would be barbarian or savage, however, these words do not fully
encapsulate the meaning of the idea behind the characters using 蛮. The main reason is
because these people are highly civilized, and the words do not do them justice.
Why didn’t I just retain the pinyin for the word then, which is Man? That’s because I wanted
to give all of you a word that can give you the impact of the power of the practicing 蛮
immediately and make you go “Hey, that’s dope”, not gradually associating the power of 蛮 to
a new word -- Man.
Hence, I chose the word Berserker, because they were a tribe of powerful Berserkers who fought
ferociously. It was also explained to me by the author that 蛮 was used to refer to a tribe in
China, and also refers to mighty power. Hence I decided to use the word Berserker, because
SooYouna | 17
they were a tribe of people who were powerful, who in reality fought in a trance like state, and
are civilized (somewhat), which I believed encapsulated the meaning of the word.
On another note, this is in regards to many of the other names in the novel.
I am aware that there has been a translation of Beseech the Devil from chapter 1 to chapter
120. I could have just taken the names used in PiggyBottle’s translated work, yet more than
anything, I am terrified of being accused of piracy. That was why I avoided reading
PiggyBottle’s work so that I would not end up stealing other people’s hard work.
I am sure that some of you read PiggyBottle’s work before and will compare this with Piggy’s.
I am also sure that many of you will feel offended because I might have changed a lot of things.
I am saying might because I still have not touched what Piggy translated because, as I said
before, I do not want to steal what belongs to Piggy’s, whether consciously or unconsciously.
All I can say is, I am sorry, and please bear with me.
SooYouna | 18
CHAPTER 3: THE BERSERKER’S AWAKENING

It was a normal stone that was the size of a baby’s palm, and it had an uneven surface. Besides
some naturally formed patterns forming the uneven surface on the stone, there was a small
hole on the stone that seemed to be man-made so that it looked like an accessory.
Other than that, there was nothing else which looked out of place. In fact, it looked like any
normal stone.
The only thing out of ordinary was the warmth it emitted when Su Ming held it. The warmth
seemed to seep into his body and it was a very comfortable feeling.
“Hmm?” Su Ming looked closely at it. Yet even after he scrutinized the entire thing, he still
could not find anything else odd about it.
“I remember the elder saying that this was once the Land of the Fire Berserker Tribe. If that’s
the case, then this thing might have some powers of fire. That’s why it can keep people warm.
Not bad.” Su Ming took off the crescent fang on his neck and replaced it with the stone before
wearing the necklace once again, letting it hang over the stone. When the stone touched his
chest, he felt its warmth increase.
“Let’s go home!” The young man then ran quickly towards the place with the balls of light. He
did not notice it, but at that time, the stone hanging off his chest gave out a dim glow before
disappearing.
As Su Ming neared his destination, the dim balls of light grew brighter before his eyes, and he
saw a settlement surrounded by a wall made from giant wood.
The settlement was not big. It could only hold about a few hundred people in it, but in Su
Ming’s eyes, it was a place that made him feel at home. He could faintly hear cheerful sounds
from within as he approached the settlement. From the cracks in the giant wooden wall, he
could see a bonfire in the middle of the tribe. There were many tribesmen gathered around it
and some of the women from the tribe were dancing around the bonfire.
The gate to the tribe was also built with giant wood. Usually, when it was open, it would be
held up with several pieces of rope. Now, it was closed and there were some burly men
standing on top wearing clothes made from beast skin. Their skin was rough and there were
white bone necklaces hanging from their necks. They were terrifying to look at. They also wore
SooYouna | 19
earrings made of bone, and their overall appearance made them look intimidating as they
surveyed the area. When they saw Su Ming running back, the men grinned.
“La Su, the elder has been looking for you the entire day, why are you out so late?”
“It was raining just now. Did you go out to steal the Dark Dragon’s Saliva again?”
“The elder was looking for me? Throw down the rope, I had a pretty good haul this time!” Su
Ming sped up, and when he was underneath the gate, he patted the basket on his back proudly
as he shouted loudly.
A woven piece of rope was lowered down and Su Ming grabbed onto it, lithely climbing
upwards. Within the span of a few breaths, he reached the top of the gate, smiling as he saw
the tribesmen keeping watch. He then quickly walked down with the ladder propped by the
side.
“Boy’s an agile one for sure, and he’s brave to boot. He already started climbing Dark Dragon
Mountain alone many years ago. Looks like he’s definitely going to become the tribe’s common
healer in the future.”
“It’s a pity that he doesn’t have a Berserker Body, or else he would become a Berserk Healer just
like the elder.” The men sighed as they watched Su Ming leave.
As Su Ming entered the settlement and ran in between the wooden houses, those who saw
him called him La Su in a kind manner.
La Su was not a name just for him, but also for all the children who did not go through the
second Berserker’s Awakening.
Su Ming ran quickly. Before long, he reached the middle part of tribe where he saw many of
his tribesmen laughing and chatting around the bonfire when he was outside earlier.
A fire-resistant wooden fence surrounded the bonfire. Many slices of juicy meat were being
roasted on the fire and they emitted a nice aroma.
When some of the girls in the tribe saw Su Ming approaching, they merely cast him a glance
before turning away uninterested.
SooYouna | 20
To the tribe, the clean and handsome Su Ming was built much more differently compared to
the other tribesmen. Almost all of the tribesmen were bigger and more intimidating than he
was.
He squeezed through the crowd, grabbed a slice of roasted meat and ate it as he ran forward.
Right in the center of the crowd was an old man wearing sackcloth instead of beast skin. The
old man had his hair braided and looked frail. Nevertheless, his eyes shone with a charm that
could steal a person’s soul if they so much as looked into his eyes.
He appeared to be a man of status. He was surrounded by several tribesmen who were

listening to him as he talked in a low voice. Their gazes towards him were respectful.
As he saw Su Ming running over, the old man smiled and gave him a nod, signaling Su Ming
to sit by his side. He then continued speaking to the tribesmen.
When the tribesmen saw Su Ming, their faces also lifted up in smiles.
“Dark Mountain Tribe may be small, but at least we are the true descendants of Dark
Mountain. The Elder from Wind Stream Tribe is celebrating his birthday. We must attend his
birthday as a sign of respect since our tribe has maintained a good relationship with them
since long ago.” The old man spoke slowly.
“It’s a pity that a few centuries ago, Dark Mountain Tribe was divided, and now, there are only
three colonies of the tribe left. If that hadn’t happened, Dark Mountain Tribe would be a
medium sized tribe by now. We could have controlled all the land around the area, including
Wind Stream Tribe. But now... ha.” The one who spoke was a man of about 40 years old. He
was the leader of Dark Mountain Tribe and was a burly man who was also shockingly
powerful. There were nine fangs about the size of fingers hanging around his neck.
There was a Mark on his face that could barely be seen, which made him look even more
terrifying, just like an evil spirit. The Mark was not clear, and it looked incomplete.
As Su Ming looked at the Mark, his eyes were filled with admiration. From the beast skin
scroll, Su Ming knew that this was a Berserker Mark that had yet to be completely formed.
There was no one in the tribe who had the ability to completely manifest the Berserker Mark
and bring out its true powers.
SooYouna | 21
Even his elder was only at the ninth level of the Blood Solidification Realm.
Yet even so, this had made his elder one of the strongest Berserkers among the tribes around
Dark Mountain. The only other tribes who could compare were Black Mountain Tribe and Dark
Dragon Tribe, who were once from the original Dark Mountain Tribe but split up later.
“There is no use mentioning what has happened in the past. Without a strong Berserker who
has broken through his physical limitations, there is no way we can become a medium sized
tribe. The cause of the original Dark Mountain Tribe’s separation was due to the death of the
ancestors in the original Dark Mountain tribe who Awakened.”
“As much as I have trained until now, I still cannot break through the ninth level of blood
solidification and reach the 10th level, much less the 11th level, which is known as the highest
level. I cannot draw a completely manifested Berserker Mark and therefore, cannot Awaken...”
The old man in sackcloth sighed and spoke slowly.
“It’s fine. You can leave now. Prepare the gifts, and tomorrow... Shan Hen, you are the leader
of the hunters in the tribe so, you will lead the team.” The old man stood up and looked towards
a middle-aged man standing by the leader of Dark Mountain Tribe. After that, he turned and
walked away.
The middle aged man looked calm. When he heard those words he immediately stood up
straight and received the order.
Su Ming quickly followed his elder and left the area where the feast was held.
The old man did not speak on the way and just silently walked forward until the cheers
gradually disappeared behind his back. He reached a house made of wood and grass. He then
went inside.
The house was not big and the interior was simple. Once he entered the house, the old man
sat down cross-legged at a corner. He looked at Su Ming as he came in.
“You went to hunt Dark Dragon’s Saliva again?”
Su Ming respected his elder, who took care of him as he grew up. He placed his basket on the
floor and took out a small bottle, which he then handed it to the old man.
SooYouna | 22
“With your agility, the Dark Dragons cannot harm you. However, it’s best if you don’t go too
often... That is the territory of Black Mountain Tribe and Dark Dragon Tribe after all. Dark
Dragon’s Saliva is useless to me. Use it to improve your own health.” The old man looked kindly
at Su Ming.
Su Ming nodded and put away the bottle. He had been drinking this liquid for many years and
it was precisely because of it that he could obtain such an agile body.
It was also because his elder had been brewing all sorts of medicine for him for all those years.
Even though he did not have the qualities to obtain the Berserker Body, he was still stronger
than an average member of his tribe.
“There are still three days left before the time comes for all of you La Su to perform the
Berserker Awakening. You’re almost 16, right? You will need to worship the God of Berserkers,”
the old man spoke slowly as he looked at Su Ming.
“The statue of the God of Berserkers in Dark Mountain Tribe was passed down from the
original Dark Mountain Tribe in the past. It may not be the main statue and cannot compare
to the statues of medium sized tribes, but it is still very powerful compared to the tribes around
us.”
Su Ming was silent for a brief moment before nodding his head.
“Don’t leave for the next few days. Rest and go with them to the Awakening three days later,”
The old man said this and closed his eyes slowly.
Su Ming stood for a while longer. Then, he took the basket and left quietly towards a wooden
house not too far away -- his house.
He could never forget the day when he surrounded the statue of the God of Berserkers with
other children from the tribe for his very first Awakening. They were all just seven years old
at that time.
Members of the Berserker Tribe had two initiating ceremonies throughout their lives -- the
Berserker Awakening. The first was when they were seven years old, and the second when
they were 16.
SooYouna | 23
At the same time, the elder would choose those who had Berserker Bodies using the power
given by the statue of the God of Berserkers.
Su Ming let out a light sigh as he felt his chest filling up with bitterness. He wanted to become
a Berserker and practice Berserker Arts. The scenes depicted in the beast skin scroll made him
dream about it since he was young, but reality was harsh. When his seven-year old self
worshiped the statue of the God of Berserker, he was told very clearly that he did not have a
Berserker Body and could not practice Berserker Arts.
Berserk was the origin of all things in the universe. Only by being a Berserker could a person
be able to stand above others and become truly strong!
From the scroll, Su Ming knew since young that there were many tribes of all sizes in the
world. In each tribe, there were different statues of the God of Berserkers. It was the soul of
the tribe and the key for their descendants to become one with Berserk.
They needed to reach an understanding with the statue of the God of Berserkers. If they felt it
responding, then they would be able to obtain the right to inherit the skills to practice
Berserker Arts. There was no need for anyone to teach them. They could just practice it on
their own.
However, if they failed at seven and at 16 years old, then it meant that they could not change
for the rest of their lives. Su Ming was struggling internally. When he could not see the possible
outcome to this, he looked forward to it. Yet, when there was only three days left for his final
enlightenment, he became afraid.
‘This time... will it be possible...?’
Su Ming went back silently into his house and sat down, letting his mind wander.
SooYouna | 24
CHAPTER 4: THE PIERCING LIGHT

It was late at night. Su Ming laid on his bed and looked at the darkness around him, unable
to sleep. His elder’s words kept repeating themselves in his head and he kept remembering
the scene from eight years ago.
With a long sigh, Su Ming sat up and quietly pushed open his wooden door. A light breeze blew
through his messy hair. The breeze felt cooling, as if it had arrived with the night to cool down
the earth.
It was quiet. There were only a few soft cries from birds and other animals from Dark
Mountain, which was located in the distance. The settlement was mostly dark. The only
sources of light were from the bonfire in the center of the tribe. Some of its embers scattered
into the air. There were also torches placed on the giant wooden wall around the tribe, which
seem to crackle as they burned in the night.
Su Ming lifted his head and looked at the sky. The moon and stars shone brightly in the sky,
and it was a sight to behold. The river of stars seemed to never end, and it gradually clouded
Su Ming’s eyes with uncertainty.
‘The tribesmen are kind to me...but it’s obvious that I look different from them... Perhaps this
is the reason why I failed when I worshiped the statue of the God of Berserkers...
‘Without a Berserker Body, it will be impossible for me to train in Berserker Arts, then I will be
trapped here forever, unable to leave, unable to see the world as depicted in the beast skin
scroll...’
Su Ming sat down quietly outside and leaned against his house. As he looked at the sky, his
uncertainty grew stronger.
“Since the creation of the world and of man, the Berserker Tribe has existed and it still exists
to this date... The people who hold the Berserker’s Power are known as Berserkers. They can
fly in the skies, move mountains and turn the tides in the sea...Those who have the Berserker
Mark can read the future and obtain the power of the sun, moon, and stars...” The young man
looked at the sky and murmured softly as he sat in a corner in Dark Mountain Tribe that night.
At that time, he did not realize that the black stone hanging from his neck was emitting a dim
glow once again...
SooYouna | 25
Time passed by quickly and the third day arrived.
As it was the day of the Awakening for the La Sus in Dark Mountain Tribe, the entire tribe
bustled with activity that morning. Almost all the tribesmen came out with their La Sus and
gathered at the square.
An entire day was required for the Berserker’s Awakening ritual, especially for the La Sus who
were 16 years old. It was like a coming of age ceremony. The La Sus who had completed the
Berserker’s Awakening could even choose their own partners on this day.
Drum rolls with a strange rhythmic pattern resounded in the tribe. Backed by the drum roll,
the La Sus stepped forward from the crowd and stood in the center.
There were approximately 30 people participating in the Berserker’s Awakening this time.
Most of them were teenagers. Although they were still young, their bodies were strong and
muscular, and they exuded an air of toughness.
Even the girls had a similar build to the men. Hence, Su Ming was especially eye-catching
among the crowd. He looked clean and handsome, an odd addition to his surroundings.
Even so, the people there already accepted Su Ming a long time ago. Even though he looked
different from the rest of them, they did not ostracize him but accepted him as part of the
tribe.
Once they surrounded the La Sus who were ready to partake in the Awakening, Dark Mountain
Tribe performed a traditional dance as a sign of worship to heaven. By doing so, they used
their bodies to convey their respect and sacrifice to heaven and earth.
“Su Ming, I heard from the others that you also went to Dark Dragon Mountain and even got
some Dark Dragon’s Saliva?” A good-natured voice sounded from Su Ming’s side amidst the
cheers from their dancing tribe members.
It was a young man of the same age as Su Ming. His skin was rough and he had a large build,
almost twice Su Ming’s size. His eyes were bright and he smiled boyishly as he looked at Su
Ming.
Su Ming smiled weakly as he looked at the young man speaking to him. The young man’s
name was Lei Chen. He was one of his few close friends within the tribe.
SooYouna | 26
“I brought some back. I went to look for you yesterday but your father said you went with the
hunting team to the mountains. Once the Awakening ceremony ends, come to my place and
get some.”
The young man called Lei Chen lit up brightly and moved towards him, the boyish smile still
on his face.
“I could have returned earlier, but we ran into a mink deer on our way back. I remember you
said that you needed mink deer blood for your medicine so I followed it. That’s why I came
back late.”
Su Ming knew that while his friend spoke of the encounter like it was no big deal, mink deer
were exceptionally hard to kill and were very dangerous. Hence, he felt touched when he heard
his friend’s words.
As the two of them spoke, the cheers around them gradually grew silent and the crowd made
way for the elder. The elder wore a sack cloth and held a black cane made of bone in his hand.
He walked towards the teenagers as he was escorted by a few tribe members.
His appearance brought about silence. The teenagers looked at him respectfully, obviously
afraid of the man.
“Offer the sacrifice to our Berserker Ancestors!” His grandfather’s eyes were bright as he looked
at the people gathered around him, his gaze pausing momentarily on Su Ming. As he spoke,
he waved the black cane in his right hand. Immediately, several well built men stepped
forward from within the crowd. Each of them carried with them a tied up wild beast on their
shoulders.
The wild beasts were still alive and crying out in rage. They struggled fiercely but to no avail.
There were 49 different types of beasts and they were all lifted up moments later to be placed
around the teenagers. Their cries resounded throughout the settlement, and their cries
sounded like they had the power to pierce through souls. Yet, they were surrounded by the
tribesmen of Dark Mountain Tribe. They were pressed down, making it impossible for them
to break free.
The men standing by the beasts did not hesitate. All of them lowered their heads at the same
time and took out sharp stone knives in their left hands. They then stabbed the beasts’ throats,
cutting off their heads in the process.
SooYouna | 27
Their cries were cut off abruptly as they were beheaded. It was a shocking sight and it made
some of the La Sus partaking in the ritual turn pale in fear.
Su Ming also looked pale but he bit his lip and bore through it. He cast a glance at Lei Chen
and saw that his friend’s eyes were filled with a scary glint. His eyes were filled a thirst for
blood as if he was used to it or even enjoyed it. He looked completely different from the good-
natured person Su Ming spoke to earlier.
More fresh blood spilled forth like a fountain and filled the air with a foul stench. The blood
splattered onto the La Sus, on their hair, their bodies and the ground under their feet.
“You are fortunate because there are no longer any wars between tribes. But at the same time,
you are unfortunate...” The elder looked at the teenagers standing before him and spoke softly.
“When I was young and went through my Awakening, I had to behead one of our enemies and
drink their blood to complete my Berserker’s Awakening.”
“Compared to the present, you are fortunate... but you are also unfortunate because you only
saw the blood of beasts and have never touched the heads of your enemies...” The elder
mumbled and looked at the La Sus before raising the bone cane in his right hand and pointing
forward.
He raised his left hand, which was clenched in a fist and opened it. Immediately, a powerful
gust of aura blasted forth from his body. The aura surrounded them and formed a powerful
blast of wind that surrounded the entire Dark Mountain Tribe.
Marks manifested on the elder’s face, which then intertwined with each other and formed a
picture that looked like a python.
The python looked as if it was alive and real. It appeared on the elder’s face in the form of an
illusion, raising its head and roaring into the sky. Even if they could not hear it, all the
members of Dark Mountain Tribe, including the stronger leaders shivered and took a step
back.
‘The Mark of the Dark Python...This is the elder’s Berserker Mark...’
SooYouna | 28
Su Ming stared at the elder with a dumbfounded expression. As he looked at the Marks on his
face, he was filled with awe. The last time he saw this was nine years ago. When he saw it
again this time, the shock was even stronger than before.
‘The elder could destroy the entire tribe alone if he wanted to. He has such power and yet, he
is only at the ninth level of the Blood Solidification Realm... Just how powerful are those who
have Awakened then...?
‘Then there are those who have reached the Bone Sacrifice Realm, which is after Awakening...
It was written in the beast skin scroll that the powerful ones in the Bone Sacrifice Realm are
extremely rare even within medium-sized tribes. Only the truly big tribes would have a few
Berserkers who have reached the Bone Sacrifice Realm.’
Su Ming felt his heart tremble. His desire to become a Berserker was growing stronger.
“We offer the blood on the ground and the bodies of the beasts to summon Dark Mountain’s
statue of the God of Berserkers!” The elder’s voice rang through like thunder and broke Su
Ming’s train of thought. As the elder spoke, the carcasses of the beasts exploded. Their flesh,
blood, and even the matter spilled on the ground and on the teenagers were absorbed by an
unknown force. They gathered midair into a giant blob of blood and flesh.
“Berserker’s Awakening!” The big man standing by the elder’s side, the tribe leader of the Dark
Mountain Tribe shouted.
All of the La Sus, including Su Ming, bit down their tongues with no hesitation and coughed
out a mouthful of fresh blood. Their blood flew into the air and was absorbed by the blob. A
thunderous roar sounded, after which the blob of blood and flesh transformed into a black
statue.
It was a terrifying statue that was half man, half beast, and it had an air of ancient savagery.
In one of its hands, it held a long dragon and in the other it held a giant spear. Its gaze was
filled with madness and blood thirst.
Its appearance brought forth darkness in the sky, as if the sky was subjugated by its power.
“Dark Mountain’s statue of the God of Berserkers...” Su Ming’s heart beat thunderously against
his chest, it felt like it was about to burst. However, at that moment, the stone on his neck
emitted warmth into his body, making the uncomfortable feeling disappear.
SooYouna | 29
It stunned Su Ming momentarily. He was about to instinctively look down when the elder
spoke.
“Come forth in order and enter the statue of the God of Berserkers to worship him!”
The moment he finished speaking, a young man walked forward briskly and stood
underneath the statue. Then he just disappeared. After a while, at the very place he
disappeared, the young man was teleported back looking disappointed. He stepped aside
without a word.
“Next!” The one who spoke was the tribe leader of Dark Mountain Tribe. His gaze was serious.
He looked at each and every one of the La Sus.
One by one, the La Sus who were at the age of Awakening stepped forth. They disappeared and
reappeared again after a while. This continued until a girl stepped into the statue and it glowed
a brilliant shade of red.
The entire tribe looked forth in excitement, even the elder focused his gaze on the statue. They
saw that the statue glowed red nine times consecutively before the girl was transferred back.
“She possesses a Berserker Body!”
“The statue has shined nine times. This is proof that she has a Berserker Body!”
When the girl appeared, her face was bright with happiness.
“Your name is Wu La, no? Very good, come stand by my side.” The elder smiled faintly and
nodded at the girl as he looked at her.
As he watched the girl move towards the elder, Su Ming fell silent. Then he gritted his teeth
and walked towards the statue. His actions immediately caught the attention of the other
members of the tribe.
The members of Dark Mountain Tribe were mostly kind towards the young man who was
obviously different from them. They kept their gazes on Su Ming until he stood underneath
the statue.
SooYouna | 30
Su Ming took a deep breath and cast a glance at his elder, who was looking back at him not
far away. He closed his eyes. The moment he did so, he felt an indescribable force enveloping
his entire body like he was being sucked into mud. When he opened his eyes, everything
around him had changed.
This was not Dark Mountain Tribe, but a small space which was completely dark save for the
black statue emitting a red glow floating before him.
This statue was the same as the statue he saw outside and it emitted the same aura of ancient
savagery.
As he watched the statue of the God of Berserkers, Su Ming fell silent and bowed deeply towards
it.
Once he was done, Su Ming’s face was filled with bitterness. He knew it. If he had the Body of
Berserkers, he only needed to bow once for the statue to emit a red glow. This was just like
nine years ago. There was absolutely no change within the statue.
“There is no way I can become a Berserker...” Su Ming bit his lip and sighed. Then, he turned
to leave.
However, at the very moment he turned around, he froze and turned back to look at the statue.
He was shocked!
At the same time, he saw the stone he had been ignoring all this while emitting a piercing
light...
SooYouna | 31
CHAPTER 5: STRANGE OCCURRENCES

Under Dark Mountain, practically all the tribe members were gathered at the center watching
the La Sus partaking in the Awakening.
At that moment, the giant statue floating in midair trembled and there was a roaring sound.
The sound came too suddenly, and it stunned all the members of the tribe momentarily.
The elder’s eyes shone and he quickly stepped forward. He did not look at the statue of the God
of Berserkers but cast his gaze immediately towards the sky. His gaze turned solemn.
By then, many members of the tribe had noticed the abnormality and lifted their heads
towards the sky.
When they did, they saw clouds of black smoke forming in the air at maddening speed. The
smoke was gathered from all directions and it quickly formed a whirlwind in the air. The
whirlwind covered at least half of the sky and the entirety of the Dark Mountain. Even if the
mountain range was huge, they could still see and tell that something abnormal was
happening on the land.
Once the whirlwind was formed, it started turning slowly and let out thunderous roars which
reverberated throughout the surroundings. Within the whirlwind, there were numerous
thunderbolts travelling about in arcs. As they crackled in the whirlwind, the thunder rumbled.
“Have our Berserker Ancestors returned?!” Someone from Dark Mountain Tribe exclaimed. All
of them knelt down and their gazes filled with reverence and fear. They turned towards
heaven and worshiped.
The only ones who remained standing were the elder and the leaders of the tribe. Besides the
elder, the other leaders all looked alarmed.
The speed of the whirlwind became faster. After a while, a typhoon began sweeping through
the land. It affected the entire land around Dark Mountain.
The floating statue trembled violently like it could not withstand the pressure that resulted
from the whirlwind.
SooYouna | 32
On the other side of Dark Mountain, there was a tribe about the same size. The tribe’s name
was Black Mountain. At that moment, all the tribe members were dumbstruck as a statue of
the God of Berserkers about the size of 100 feet appeared before them in midair.
The statue’s size was completely black and had no human characteristics. It looked like a
lizard and it kept trembling as if it was about to fall apart. Underneath the statue was a
wizened and thin old man wearing a black, long-sleeved shirt made of sackcloth. His gaze was
dark and his thoughts were unknown to the others around him.
The same thing happened within the other tribes near Dark Mountain and even within some
tribes that were located further away.
No one knew what was happening and how the whirlwind came to be, not even the elder of
Dark Mountain Tribe. He had neglected to think about Su Ming, who had gone into the statue
of the God of Berserkers for worship.
When the dim light appeared within the statue of the God of Berserkers at Dark Mountain
Tribe’s settlement, it occupied the entire space within the statue. It bathed the entire area in
its strange light, and Su Ming was stupefied for what he saw next. He saw the statue he was
supposed to worship shaking, as if it was waking up after a long slumber. It was almost like
it had a physical body.
He saw that the statue, which was in itself terrifying to look at, trembling furiously while
being bathed in the light, as though it could not withstand the light.
The statue of the God of Berserkers was crafted in the image of a hybrid between a man and a
beast, something like a chimera. In its left hand it held a huge dragon, and in its right a spear.
As it shook, the savage vibe Su Ming felt earlier changed into fear, and Su Ming was left
wondering whether he was imagining it.
Su Ming’s mind was blank. He did not know what was happening and he did not know what
to do. He just stood there, stunned.
His entire body was also covered in the light that emitted from the stone on his neck. It made
him look like he had fused into the space around him. As the light grew brighter, the world
within the statue of the God of Berserkers became completely tainted by the color from the
stone.
SooYouna | 33
Su Ming felt something shattering in his head. It was as if a barrier had just been broken by
an invisible force. It caused his body to tremble and in his head, he saw an odd image.
It was a huge plain. Su Ming looked down from where he was in midair. What he saw was
hundreds upon thousands of people appearing on the land. He could not see the end of the
crowd. There just seemed to be no end to it.
“Where... is this?” Su Ming muttered. This scene shocked him so completely it made him
incapable of thought.
The people were divided into two crowds. They all knelt on the ground and lifted their hands
to worship the heavens. There were also desolate drumming sounds thundering in the air. It
formed a melody that seemed to resonate with souls and captivate all those who listened.
All around Su Ming were hundreds of gigantic statues of the God of Berserkers. Each statue
was unique on its own and all of them exuded an air of ancient savagery. Their bodies
appeared to be made of flesh as if they had life.
They too knelt down on one knee and lifted their hands in worship towards the sky!
Su Ming lifted his head and he saw...
...At the highest point of the sky were two people who could only be described as having
reached the pinnacle of humanity. Su Ming could not see their faces, but with only one glance,
he thought he was looking at the glory of heaven, and he was just an ant beneath their feet.
They were just like real gods!
One of them had long, purple hair. He raised his right hand and waved it at the sky.
Immediately, the world experienced a change. In an instant, day became night and stars
shone brightly in the sky. As the person waved his hand, the stars seemed to be attracted by a
force and fell from the sky. They gathered by the purple haired person’s side and formed a
river of stars.
The man pointed at a direction with his right hand and the river of stars let out a monstrous
blast before speeding towards their enemies. The scene was akin to heaven collapsing, and
the powers of the entire sky were transferred to one single person.
SooYouna | 34
The man in purple lowered his gaze suddenly during the blast, and as he looked at the crowd,
his eyes locked with Su Ming’s.
Su Ming could feel his mind being attacked. There was a great force pushing him out, and he
was expelled from the seemingly illusionary world.
Su Ming trembled, his sight was covered by darkness. After a long while, he snapped out of his
daze and found himself still inside the statue of the God of Berserkers. There was no light
around him and it seemed like it was all in his imagination.
Su Ming’s breathing was quick and shallow. His entire body was drenched in sweat. He looked
at the stone hanging from his neck. It was still black and it emitted the tiniest bit of warmth,
but there was nothing else unusual about it.
“Was it an illusion... or was it the statue’s memories...? Just now... it was just like the writings
in the scroll. That was the power to control the stars and the skies...” After a long while, Su
Ming got out from his shock. His gaze was filled with uncertainty and his thoughts were in a
mess. He fell silent for a while. Then he got up and bowed once more towards the statue,
getting ready to leave.
Yet just as he was about to bow down, he heard a chipping sound before him. He saw a small
crack on the statue’s face which seemed to grow as Su Ming lowered his back further.
The statue gave the impression that it could not bear having Su Ming bowing down to it. It
was like if Su Ming bowed down and worshiped it, the statue would break apart. Su Ming took
in a sharp breath at this strange sight. He had no doubt about it. What he saw was not an
illusion!
At the very moment the statue cracked apart, there were low mumbling sounds reverberating
in his head. Those low murmurs made Su Ming’s eyes light up in ecstasy. This sound was
what he had been hoping for; the ways to train in Berserker Arts for those who had reached
the Blood Solidification Realm!
It was impossible to pass down the ways through oral tradition. The only way was by obtaining
it from the statue of the God of Berserkers. Hence, the presence of such a statue was of extreme
importance in a tribe, as it was connected to the tribe’s survival.
When the low murmurs disappeared, Su Ming’s body also disappeared from within the statue
and reappeared amid Dark Mountain Tribe. When he appeared, he saw all his tribesmen,
SooYouna | 35
including the elder, with their heads lifted towards the sky. He felt his heart pounding against
his chest and he followed their gazes upward.
The giant whirlwind was still swirling about, letting out low rumbling sounds.
“Su Ming, come to my side.” Su Ming heard the elder’s voice nearby. He was afraid. He could
feel the abnormality in the air and he knew it had something to do with the stone hanging
from his neck. However, he did not dare say it out loud. He walked towards the elder in
trepidation and stood behind him.
Before long, the scene in the sky gradually disappeared and returned to normal. No one asked
whether Su Ming was successful as there was no light from the statue when it was his turn,
and that could only mean failure.
The remaining La Sus entered the statue to worship once more as soon as the sky returned to
normal. When they were all done, two children were known to possess the Berserker Body at
the age of 16 during that Awakening ritual.
The two children were taken away by the elder as they were going to be important members
of the tribe. They would learn about various experiences when training in the Ways of the
Berserkers.
The other La Sus left in disappointment. Su Ming went back in silence but his heart was
beating increasingly faster. He wanted to tell the elder everything, but somewhere in his mind
he knew that this was too serious a matter to be discussed, especially since the statue of the
God of Berserkers had cracked because of this.
Su Ming walked into his house while he thought about it.
The elder looked at Su Ming’s back from afar, puzzled.
Su Ming went back into his house hurriedly and sat on his wooden bed. He looked at the black
and uneven stone on his chest with an uncertain gaze. After a while, he reached out to take
off the necklace, but he hesitated. He got up and barred the door with a wooden block. If anyone
decided to come in, he would know and have time to prepare for it.
After that, he sat down and held the stone in his hand, observing it carefully.
SooYouna | 36
‘Just what is this stone? Xiao Hong found it, so it might have been because the wind was too
strong and it was revealed after all the leaves were blown away. Then Xiao Hong picked it up...’
Su Ming’s heart pounded furiously against his chest. He had a feeling he just got his hands on
a piece of treasure.
‘Even the statue of the God of Berserkers cracked before it... I wonder where Xiao Hong got this.
Are there more of these?’
Su Ming licked his lips. His eyes were filled with excitement.
‘I did not possess the Berserker Body and could not inherit the ways to train in Berserker Arts,
but this thing allowed me to obtain it!’
Su Ming took a deep breath and quelled his excitement. Then, he focused all his energy on the
stone.
Time passed, and Su Ming grew tired. He held the stone in his hand and fell asleep on his bed.
The stone began emitting a very dim glow once again.
An explanation on some measurements in the story:
1. Let’s begin with a simple one. 1 时辰 is equivalent to 2 hours. Since 时辰 is a time measuring
system used only during the dynasties and the translation is still hours, I’ve decided to
convert it to our hour based system, which means that every single time you see 2 hours
or anything related to hours in this novel, it is 2 hours of our time, not 4 hours.
2. 丈 is also a measurement system used during the dynasties. 1 丈 is equal to 10 尺, and 1 尺

is equal to 1 foot, which is 30.3cm. So, 1 丈 is 3.3m. Since 丈 does not exist in the western
world and I want to try avoiding the use of pinyin as much as possible (unless they are
SooYouna | 37
proper nouns for proper places and things), I decided to convert all measurements of 丈 to
feet, hence when you see 3 丈 in the original text, it means 30 feet. 1,000 丈 is 10,000 feet.
SooYouna | 38
CHAPTER 6: DREAM
“Brother...”
“Brother...”
A fragile voice that had a unique sounding tone echoed in Su Ming’s dreams.
“Brother... Are you listening? Brother...”
“Brother... I’m waiting for you...” The voice was tired as if it had been calling out for eternity.
It became weaker and the sound slowly disappeared.
As the voice grew weaker, Su Ming felt a gut-wrenching pain in his dreams. It was as though
something of utmost importance to him disappeared along with the voice. The feeling jolted
him awake from his sleep.
Su Ming felt cold. He was drenched in his sweat. His face was pale and he was breathing
heavily. He looked at his surroundings and began to calm down when he saw that he was
surrounded by familiar sights.
It was midnight. He could hear the sounds of birds and beasts from afar. Aside from that,
everything was silent. Su Ming sat up quietly on his bed and looked at the stone in his hand.
He looked doubtful.
‘That dream just now was weird... I wasn’t tired either but I fell asleep as I was observing the
stone. That dream... that voice...’
Su Ming’s face was clouded with uncertainty. He rarely had dreams and he definitely never
dreamed about something like that before. Yet somehow, the girl’s voice was oddly familiar.
‘All of this must be related to this thing!’
Su Ming lowered his gaze and looked carefully at the stone in his hand using the moonlight
as his source of light. He frowned.
SooYouna | 39
‘Just what is this...?’
He hesitated for a brief moment and then bit his finger. According to the scroll, most of the
treasures in the world could only be activated with blood.
Up until then, Su Ming had never seen such treasures before. The stone was the only one he
had ever seen. As the blood from his finger fell on top of the stone, Su Ming began to look at it
expectantly.
Yet after a long while, nothing happened. There was no sign of the blood being absorbed either.
Su Ming scratched his head, but he was stubborn. He got up and used all sorts of methods, be
it biting the stone with his teeth, trying to force it apart with his hands, and even soaking it
in water. Nevertheless, there were still no changes on stone.
It was almost dawn. Su Ming held the stone in his hands and his mind wandered. Time passed
and morning arrived. As the sun rose, Su Ming got an idea.
‘When I placed it on my chest, I felt some sort of heat from it. Perhaps... This might be its use!’
Su Ming placed the stone once again around his neck without hesitation, letting it hang close
to his chest.
Waves of warmth spread out and seeped into Su Ming’s body. That warmth traveled through
his body, enveloping his entire body in a comfortable feeling. He took a deep breath, and in his
mind, Su Ming saw the methods to train in Berserker Arts which he obtained from the statue.
Berserk was the origin of all things in the world. Now, Su Ming had obtained the methods to
train in the first realm in Berserker Arts -- the methods to train in the Blood Solidification
Realm.
Su Ming knew from the scroll that since ancient times, when their Berserker Ancestors created
heaven and earth, all humans possessed remarkable abilities. Yet as time passed, the
Berserker Tribe became a legend. They were no longer as they were before. They had all become
common people.
SooYouna | 40
The methods to train in Berserker Arts were also passed down from ancient times, but they
had been modified to suit the present Berserker Tribes. The very first realm, the Blood
Solidification Realm was divided into 11 levels. It allowed the practitioners to activate the
Berserker Blood they had inherited from their ancestors and solidify it.
The power of the statue of the God of Berserkers was in reality used to search for those who
had inherited denser Berserker Blood from their ancestors, and these people were deemed to
possess Berserker Bodies. Only they could walk on and travel down the path of Berserkers.
A normal member of the tribe would not be recognized by the statue because their blood was
thin with Berserker Blood. That was why they did not possess the right to become Berserkers.
That was also why when they worshiped the statue of the God of Berserkers, they would not
obtain the ways to train in Berserker Arts.
However, Su Ming was special. He may not have possessed a Berserker Body, but due to this
mysterious stone, he obtained the ways to train in Berserker Arts. Berserker Arts was
something difficult to pass down even through oral tradition, and it was something only
possible for the tribes who possessed the statue of the God of Berserkers.
“Focus and solidify the Berserker Blood in your blood veins and you will awaken the blood.
Draw the Berserker Mark unique to your own to Awaken!” Su Ming muttered with his eyes
shining brightly.
He sat down cross legged and took a few deep breaths. He closed his eyes slowly. After that, he
gradually immersed himself in the training method he obtained.
Soon after, the sun had risen to the peak of the sky. Smoke could be seen, signaling the bonfire
was lit in the tribe. The tribe started to bustle with activity. The hunting team, led by several
leaders in the tribe, ventured out to hunt for food with blessings from their families.
Some of the La Sus who were around four to five years old were running around naked and
playing happily. The cheerful sounds brought about smiles on the faces of the tribe members.
The two tribe members who were told that they possessed Berserker Bodies were at the elder’s
house. They were listening to lectures on how to train in Berserker Arts, as well as how to
become a Berserker and how to become an important asset to the tribe.
As of that point in time, Dark Mountain Tribe only had 22 Berserkers after the older generation
had passed away.
SooYouna | 41
No one noticed the door to Su Ming’s house was shut tightly that morning. Within the house,
he was emitting a dim, blood red light. The light came from every single vein in his body. It
was a bewitching sight to behold as his blood veins glinted in red.
Only one blood vein emerged from Su Ming’s body and it appeared vague. It looked like it could
not manifest itself completely.
After a long while, Su Ming opened his eyes and his breathing was shaky.
“If more blood veins emerge during the training in the Blood Solidification Realm, then it
means the possibilities of Awakening would also be greater. But reaching the Awakening
Realm is too hard. According to the scroll, only those who have Awakened their physical
limitations have the right to call themselves Berserker Masters. A person who has arrived at
the Awakening Realm has at least the ability to turn a small tribe into a medium sized tribe!”
“The elder has already solidified half of the Berserker Blood in his body but he has yet to reach
Awakening. There is no one around us who has yet to reach the Awakening Realm.”
Su Ming continued mumbling. The Awakening Realm was a dream too far away for him at
that moment. He was worried whether he could manage to even reach the first level in the
Blood Solidification Realm.
To reach the first level in the Blood Solidification Realm, he needed at least three of his blood
veins to emerge.
Those who possessed a Berserker Body would be able to manifest three blood veins very quickly
into their training and arrive at the first level of the Blood Solidification Realm. They would be
unlike Su Ming, who could barely even manifest the first vein.
He was off to a rocky start, but Su Ming did not give up. As long as he could train, he had hope.
Besides, when he was trying to make all the blood veins in his body emerge, he could feel the
stone on his chest growing hotter. This lifted Su Ming’s spirits. He had a feeling that he held
the key to the activation of his treasure.
Seven days had passed. Within those seven days, Su Ming barely left his house. He was seldom
hungry, which puzzled his mind. It was stated in the scroll that Berserkers would have an
increased appetite during the Blood Solidification Realm because they were activating all the
SooYouna | 42
blood veins in their bodies. This would allow them to grow faster physically and create more
fresh blood for their training.
However, there was no sign of hunger within Su Ming. He thought about it and attributed this
to the strange warmth emitted by stone.
Within those seven days as well, Lei Chen dropped by once to give Su Ming the mink deer blood
and take some Dark Dragon’s Saliva. Lei Chen was tested and proven to possess the Berserker
Body when he was seven. He had already reached the fourth level of the Blood Solidification
Realm by now. He was able to manifest 23 blood veins from his body and even within the
hunting team, his abilities were at least of an average level.
Before he left, he hesitated briefly. He wanted to cheer Su Ming up, but in the end, he chose to
look at Su Ming and speak honestly.
“Su Ming, we grew up together. I’ll protect you from now on. If anyone bullies you, then they’re
my enemy as well!” Once he finished, he swung his arm in a powerful manner and left with
a boyish grin.
Su Ming watched Lei Chen leave feeling touched.
Life in the tribe was simple but it was not boring. Almost all of the members of the tribe had
their own task to perform to contribute to the tribe.
Half a month after the Berserker’s Awakening, Su Ming once again took his basket and left for
the forest alone after reporting to the members of the tribe.
Su Ming was like a different person once he went into the forest. He was agile. He could speed
forth like an arrow with a jump and climb up a big tree with just a few leaps. As he sat on a
tree branch, he smiled. He was proud of his own speed.
Even if I haven’t completed the first level of Blood Solidification Realm, my body has become
much more agile than before.
Su Ming placed two fingers in his mouth and whistled. The whistle travelled far and echoed
as it did. Soon, a flash of red came from afar. The red blur was quick and it reached Su Ming
in a flash.
SooYouna | 43
Su Ming grinned widely and jumped forward as soon as the blurry red figure approached. It
screamed and chased after Su Ming.
“Xiao Hong, let’s see who reaches the top of the mountain first today!” There was joy in Su
Ming’s voice, and as he spoke, he ran forward. Behind him was Xiao Hong. The monkey’s face
was scornful. It did not think that competing with Su Ming was something worth doing. It
was even eating a fruit in its hand at that moment. Xiao Hong scratched its face and chased
after Su Ming lazily.
However, the monkey soon grew restless and its screams became sharper. Its gaze was filled
with shock and it threw away the fruit in rage, chasing after Su Ming with everything it had.
SooYouna | 44
CHAPTER 7: GIFT
Su Ming never stopped moving in the forest. His body was like an arrow as he shot through
the forest using his familiarity with the forest and his agility. Very soon, Dark Dragon
Mountain appeared before his eyes. Once he got out of the forest, he would be able to get into
Dark Dragon Mountain.
For Su Ming, who came to this mountain since he was young to collect herbs, every single
living thing here gave off an aura that put him at ease.
“It’s written in the scroll that the Berserkers can increase their strength by calling forth their
blood and make their bodies stronger while they are training in the Blood Solidification Realm
due to honing the Berserker Blood within their bodies. I thought I would never obtain such an
opportunity but to think that I would be able to experience it today!”
“To reach the first level in the Blood Solidification Realm, the manifestation of three blood
veins is needed. But even if I have yet to manifest all three, my speed has increased by leaps
and bounds. Even my strength has...” Su Ming jumped forward and whilst in midair, he swung
his right fist at the giant tree beside him.
With a huge crash, the faint outline of his fist could be seen on the tree. But at the same time,
Su Ming’s right hand also felt numb, though his face was filled with excitement.
But as he was drowning in excitement, a flash of red ran past him and let out a string of proud
screeches. Obviously, it was made by the little monkey who felt pleased with itself for catching
up to Su Ming and surpassing him.
Su Ming smiled and chased after the red blur. His speed did not decrease but he could not catch
up to the little monkey. In the past, every single time he reached Dark Dragon Mountain, that
monkey would be waiting for him impatiently with a face filled with scorn as if it had been
waiting for him for a long time.
But now, after two hours, as Su Ming climbed Dark Dragon Mountain and reached the same
big rock with a hollow located in one of the mountains, he saw the monkey. While it still
looked at him with scorn and disdain, its forehead was covered in sweat, showing that while
it had arrived before him, it did not wait for long this time.
SooYouna | 45
Su Ming smiled and went up to touch the monkey’s head. He took off the basket and stood on
top of the rock. As he looked at the mist around the area, he took a deep breath.
He liked standing there looking at the sights before him, even if there was a deep canyon right
underneath. If he took a few steps forward and if wind blew at him right then and there, it
would cause him to stumble and fall. It was a dangerous place, but Su Ming had been climbing
this mountain ever since he was young. To him, this place was like a second home.
“Xiao Hong, how does it look like on the other side of the mountain... have you gone there
before?” Su Ming’s hide shirt swayed along the wind and let out light flapping sounds.
Instinctively, he reached out with his right hand and touched the black stone on his chest.
The monkey by his side rolled its eyes and looked at the land located far away. It did not bother
to reply Su Ming, but lowered its head to tug at its own fur as if it was looking for something.
Su Ming scratched his nose when he saw the little monkey grooming itself and ignoring him.
He shook his head and smiled, then decided to sit down cross-legged on the spot where he
stood.
“Xiao Hong, I’m not going to return to the tribe for a while this time. I might be staying here
for a while, so if you go out and play, get some fruits back for me.”
The monkey beside him immediately lifted its head and looked at him with surprised eyes. It
looked at Su Ming scrutinizingly, then smiled happily and nodded. It usually only got to spend
three to five days with Su Ming. When Su Ming returned to the tribe, it would be left alone in
the forest. Once it understood what Su Ming said, it was extremely happy.
Su Ming took a few deep breaths and closed his eyes slowly as he felt the wind on his face. He
was about to begin training there until he reached the first level in the Blood Solidification
Realm. Only then would he leave.
After all, Su Ming did not know how to explain what happened to him. Somewhere in his
mind, he wanted to keep this a secret and let no one know about it.
A red vein appeared from Su Ming’s body soon after he closed his eyes. This red vein was giving
off a dim red glow. It was no longer glinting, but showing signs of manifestation.
SooYouna | 46
It was the same red vein that had only appeared vaguely half a month ago. The same red vein
that was now manifesting itself completely.
Su Ming may not have any talent in practicing the Ways of the Berserker, but he was not the
type to give up easily. Now, as he sat down with his legs crossed to train, time passed by slowly.
The sun rose and set, the mist in the sky gathered and dispersed. The sounds of the birds and
beasts echoed in the mountains, forming a sort of tranquility. Surrounded by that peace, Su
Ming opened his eyes on the second day in the morning.
He moved his body. When he looked back, he saw that the little monkey had gone off, but
there were some fruits on the ground and some cores left from fruits that had been completely
devoured.
Su Ming picked up some of the fruits and ate a dozen of them. With his appetite, the fruits
could only make him partially full. He may like to eat fruits but he was not fond of eating too
many in one go.
Once he finished eating, Su Ming sat down immediately and focused on refining the Berserker
Blood within his body. But this time, Su Ming opened his eyes after a few moments with a
puzzled look on his face.
“The first blood vein has already manifested, but it seems like there’s not enough blood in me
for the second vein to appear...” Su Ming did not know how to describe it. It was as if the first
vein itself absorbed more than half of the fresh blood in his body and there was not enough
blood for the second vein to manifest itself.
It was difficult to explain, but that was what Su Ming felt.
“I don’t have enough blood...” Su Ming scratched his head and sighed. He did not know that
practitioners of the ways of the Berserker, especially during the initial stages, while requiring
a strong body to train, would also need to take in a huge amount of medicine that would
greatly boost the formation of blood within the body to increase the speed of their training
and subsequently allow each vein to manifest one after another.
The strength of a Berserker in the Blood Solidification Realm was directly linked to the amount
of blood veins and blood he had. The more blood a Berserker had, he would also be able to
manifest more blood veins, and he would be stronger! Once the power was released, even with
SooYouna | 47
just their physical strength alone, they could tear apart a huge beast. This was Berserker
Power!
All these were the secrets of the tribe. Only those who possessed Berserker Bodies had the right
to know about it.
“When the members of the tribe were injured, they would lose a large amount of blood. Their
faces would grow pale and they would be weak. At that time, they would need to consume
herbs that would help with the formation of blood...” Su Ming’s eyes lit up. After some careful
thinking, he immediately slung the basket over his back and jumped towards the side of the
mountain. This time, his speed was extremely fast and he returned about an hour later.
When he returned, there were some herbs with dirt still attached to them in his basket. Once
he cleaned those herbs, Su Ming took out a stone bowl from the basket. He crushed the herbs
and mixed it with dew, which turned into a dark green concoction that emitted a strange
smell.
But he was already used to this smell. He breathed in a few whiffs of the smell, then added
more herbs. Once it was done, he took a deep breath and drank the whole thing down.
It was disgusting. Su Ming frowned in discomfort but forced himself to drink the whole thing
before sitting down with his legs crossed again.
It was not until midnight before Su Ming opened his eyes again. When he did, he stared into
the darkness and let his mind wander.
“There’s a little effect... but only a little. The method is correct, but something is still wrong...”
Su Ming frowned. He could not tell his elder about this. He could only rely on himself to solve
the problem.
“That’s what’s wrong!” Su Ming’s eyes lit up. As the common healer in the tribe, it was his job
to collect herbs. He remembered every time he went to collect herbs, his elder would usually
select some herbs from the pile and take it away. The rest would be given to the tribe leader
and distributed to the tribe according to need. The herbs would be taken out of the herb storage
when there was a need to use them to create medicine to cure the wounded and the sick.
Dark Dragon’s Saliva was among those taken away by the elder. But Dark Dragon’s Saliva was
no longer of any use to him, and thus, all of them were given to Su Ming to nourish his body.
SooYouna | 48
“There’s still some Dark Dragon’s Saliva left after I gave some to Lei Chen.” Su Ming
immediately ruffled through the contents in the side pocket of the basket and took out the
small bottle. When he opened it, there was the familiar fragrance wafting in the air. He shook
it lightly. There was only a little less than half left.
Without any hesitation, Su Ming placed the bottle by his lips and drank all the contents in one
mouthful.
Then he immediately sat down with his legs crossed, immersing himself in refining and
solidifying the Berserker Blood in his veins. Su Ming had been drinking Dark Dragon’s Saliva
since he was young. Every time he drank it, he would feel a bit faint with a sensation as if he
was about to fall asleep drunk.
But this was the first time he drank Dark Dragon’s Saliva to assist in his Berserker training.
As the blood in his veins circulated in his body, he could feel a cold sensation growing within
his body, spreading to all parts of his body very quickly.
The cold gradually fused with the blood in his veins and increased the rate of circulation in
his body. There were even signs of his blood rate increasing.
“I knew it!” Su Ming felt excited. As he continued channeling his blood, his body suddenly
shivered. He opened his eyes, his face filled with disbelief and doubt.
“How could this... Is it the elder?”
Within his body, Su Ming could clearly feel the coldness emerging from all parts of his body
as he absorbed the chill brought about by Dark Dragon’s Saliva. That cold feeling seemed to
have existed in his body for many years and had been laying dormant, waiting for the time to
rush forth the moment he started refining the blood in his veins.
And the key to activate it was the same Dark Dragon’s Saliva that Su Ming drank!
Now, that cold seemed to gather from every part of his body, crashing through his veins like
a gigantic wave to form a sea.
This was a gift which the elder prepared for him when he was young. His body that had been
nourished by Dark Dragon’s Saliva was the gift. If Su Ming walked on the Ways of the
Berserker, then this power would aid him immensely in the earlier stages of his training. If
SooYouna | 49
he did not have the gift to practice in the Ways of the Berserker, then it would help keep his
body healthy.
Su Ming was dumbfounded. He could almost see his elder’s kind eyes and his expectations
towards him as he grew older over the years. Most of all, he remembered the disappointment
in his eyes half a month ago.
“Elder...” Su Ming mumbled. There was a low rumbling sound within his body. The vast
amount of Dark Dragon’s Saliva that had gathered in his body over time rushed forth to drive
his blood forward, causing the second blood vein in his body to appear immediately and
manifest quickly.
As the second blood vein appeared, the third blood vein immediately followed suit!
There were even signs of the fourth blood vein appearing vaguely!
Su Ming’s body began rapidly growing bigger. The speed and the strength of his blood
circulation brought about his physical growth. If this continued, then he would no longer be
frail and weak, and he would be just like the other members of his tribe. He would obtain a
strong body.
Yet at that very moment, the stone hanging off Su Ming’s chest suddenly gave off the very
same piercing light as it did in the statue of the God of Berserkers!
The moment the light came, things changed!
SooYouna | 50
CHAPTER 8: BARRENNESS!
As the cold light appeared, Su Ming could clearly feel a strong wave of heat emitting from his
chest and travelling through his entire body quickly. It spread throughout his body in an
instant and fused together with the cold brought by the Dark Dragon’s Saliva, permeating into
his blood.
A clear roar could be heard from within Su Ming’s body. As he was sitting down trembling
furiously, the fourth blood vein manifested itself.
At the same time, a large amount of black filth seeped out of Su Ming’s pores. There was even
a terrible stench in the air, but it disappeared along with the wind.
With three blood veins, one could reach the first level of the Blood Solidification Realm. Now,
Su Ming had become a Berserker who reached the first level of the Blood Solidification Realm!
Still, he kept his eyes closed. There were no signs of him waking up. As time passed, the
solidification of his blood gradually stopped as the fourth blood vein manifested.
When the little monkey returned the next morning while sniffing at its right claw with a
pleased look on its face, it was surprised when it saw Su Ming covered entirely in black filth.
It scratched its head in confusion then circled Su Ming a few times.
It may have obtained intelligence, but it did not know what was happening then. Curious, it
approached Su Ming and reached out a claw, wanting to pat Su Ming.
Just as it was about to touch Su Ming, the light once appeared strongly from within Su Ming’s
body. It reached its brightest in an instant and enveloped Su Ming entirely, making the
monkey hang its mouth open in shock. Then before its very eyes, Su Ming’s body disappeared.
To the little monkey, Su Ming was taken by the light. This scene made it widen its eyes and
let out a piercing screech. It rushed towards where Su Ming disappeared and began searching
in frenzy, but it found nothing. It stood there, unmoving and stunned.
Su Ming did not know where he was. He was currently looking at his surroundings in
confusion. The place was enveloped in white mist. He could see too far into the distance, but
he could see the vague outline of the peak of a mountain before him.
SooYouna | 51
He had just woken up, but he remembered he was in Dark Mountain. He could not understand
how he got there.
His gaze slowly turned cautious. He first lowered his gaze and looked at his chest, then felt his
heart missing a beat. The strange black piece of debris was missing from his chest.
“It’s gone...” Su Ming was shocked. He looked around at his surroundings, then stood up slowly.
His gaze was dark and alert as he started walking towards the mist covered mountaintop.
The mountain was not far away. Within a short amount of time, Su Ming was standing at the
foot of the mountain. As he lifted his head, he took in a sharp breath.
It was the peak of a mountain for sure, but there were no plants on it. It was instead a barren
land, as if it had been polished smoothly. There were a lot of pictures carved on it, mountains,
rivers, strange beasts, the sky... and even words that Su Ming have never seen before. The place
gave off a feeling as if it was from ancient times, as if came straight from the stories about
the age of the Savages.
At the very moment Su Ming looked at the carvings on the mountaintop, a roaring sound
echoed in the air. A crack appeared right in the middle of the mountain, as if it was cut apart
by an invisible force.
The crack was narrow, and he could see how far it went down. It stopped under Su Ming’s feet.
Su Ming briefly hesitated then gritted his teeth. He was already here, and he did not know
how to get out of the place. He did not even know where he was. Now that there was a path
before him, he had to trudge forward.
Somewhere in his mind he felt that this was connected in some way to the black piece of
debris, because he remembered clearly the heat emitted by the debris.
Su Ming felt as if he walked for a long time as he went into the mountain following the narrow
crack. The road before him gradually grew wider. There were also a lot of weird carvings on
the walls around him. Su Ming could not understand it, but there were various plants and
herbs on the cravings. There were also some naked people with messy hair surrounding an
odd big pot fiddling around with the herbs.
SooYouna | 52
He continued observing the carvings until he caught a glimpse of the end out of the corner of
his eyes. There was a door at the end, and Su Ming paused in his footsteps as he stood at the
door.
The same carving was on the door. There were give different herbs carved in the drawing.
Uneven strings emitting the cold light Su Ming was already familiar with surrounded the
drawing of the five herbs and formed a circle, completely covering the door.
Right at the centre of the door were fifteen small holes. They looked as if something could be
placed within. The holes formed a circle.
Su Ming frowned then scrutinized the door. He took a look at his surroundings again, then
cast his gaze at the five herbs on the door.
“This is... Iron Core Flower. That’s right, it’s the Iron Core Flower!
“This is... it looks like Joyleaf, but it also looks like the Iced Catalpa Plant...”
“This is the Night Glitter Branch! I often collect these.”
“What is this...? It looks really familiar...”
“I’ve never seen the last one...” After looking at it for a while, Su Ming hesitated. He did not
know whether he should try and push the door open.
Just as he was hesitating, he saw the strings surrounding the five herbs move and shine so
brightly it could blind the eyes. As Su Ming was stunned by the moment, the light floated from
the door and sped towards Su Ming.
The light was too quick, and Su Ming had no time to dodge. Within just a moment, he was
enveloped by the light.
At the same time, a lot of memories not belonging to Su Ming flooded into his mind. These
memories seemed to have been brought along with the light and forced their way into his
head. It made Su Ming uncomfortable.
SooYouna | 53
He saw the figure of a person. He was just like the other people in the other drawings, throwing
herbs into a big pot. The person’s actions were very fluid. Each time he threw the herbs in, he
would take a sniff at the herbs, then his gaze became serious. He waved at the air with his
right hand and a wave of fire appeared in the air encircling the big pot.
The process was extremely complicated. Even the size of the fire had to be controlled. Su Ming
had never seen this before. It was not as complicated in the tribe either. They would usually
just eat the herbs or at most turn them into a concoction to increase the effects.
Su Ming became engrossed with the memories in his head. A long time passed before the
person slammed his right hand against the pot.
Immediately, the flame around the pot disappeared. The person opened the lid of the strange
pot, and Su Ming immediately saw three green spherical objects the size of nails within the
big pot.
Even if they were just memories in his head, Su Ming could still faintly smell the scent of
medicinal herbs in the air. When he looked at the three spherical objects, he became
completely stunned, as if he was hit by lightning.
He had been making medicine since he was young. With just a glance, he could tell the quality
of various medicines. As he was now, he could not even begin imagining the effects of these
spherical objects.
The light around his body disappeared and returned to the door, causing the numerous strings
that formed the circle on the door to also move.
As the light faded, Su Ming’s sight became clouded. He moved as if he was pushed by an
invisible force. When his view cleared, a red blur came screeching towards him in joy.
The red blur was, of course, Xiao Hong. It climbed over Su Ming and jumped happily on his
body. When Su Ming disappeared, it had been terrified. Now that it saw Su Ming return, it was
happy.
Su Ming was stunned. He immediately looked at his surroundings and found that he had
returned to the big rock on the Dark Dragon Mountain. He lowered his head and saw the piece
of debris that had disappeared still hanging on his chest.
SooYouna | 54
“All of this must be connected to this thing. Perhaps when I arrived at the first level of in the
realm of Blood Solidification, I activated it, and all of that happened. Looking at Xiao Hong’s
reaction, I must not have been dreaming, but went physically to that place. Just what is this
thing? Why is it here?” Su Ming mumbled softly as he recalled the memories in his head.
“Quenching... the medicinal pills...” After a long while, Su Ming mumbled out the name of the
refining process he saw in his head.
“Scattering Dust...” This was the name of the medicinal pill, and it was also one of the many
memories that appeared in his head.
Su Ming spoke in a low tone. In his mind he saw the carving on the door. His eyes lightened
up gradually. He may not know where the place was, but it was clear that quenching thing he
saw had piqued his interest.
In his view, the training to become a Berserker is related to those herbs that increased the
blood rate in the body. They needed to consume lots of it to make their bodies stronger. That
quenching process he saw in his head might be able to help immensely in his training.
“I’ve never seen a round medicinal pill like this in the tribe, not even the elder has seen one
before, or else I would have definitely seen it. But that round medicinal pills seemed to be
working pretty well. I wonder how strong the effects of the herbs would be once I finish
refining it.”
“Then my next step would be to look for those five herbs. Xiao Hong, have you ever seen these
two types of herbs.” Once Su Ming made his decision, he called out to Xiao Hong and picked up
a stone, then drew the two herbs that he was unable to identify on the ground before he looked
expectantly at Xiao Hong.
Xiao Hong looked at them with his teeth bared, then gave a nod.
Su Ming felt his spirits lift. He walked around the big rock several times as his mind quickly
processed his thoughts.
“I can find the herbs, but making that sort of medicinal pills will be complicated. There’s even
fire involved. It’ll be just like cooking rice... Interesting.” Once Su Ming had his thoughts sorted
out, he frowned.
SooYouna | 55
He remembered that the pot itself was also odd. It was different from the pots used to cook
rice in the tribe. As he was searching through the memories in his head, he learned the pot
used for the quenching process had an odd name -- the Barren Caldron.
“The pots used in the tribe should be useless... I’ll also need fire.” Su Ming lifted his head
suddenly as he was mumbling. His eyes were bright as he looked at one of the mountains
located further away among the five mountains in Dark Dragon Mountain.
That mountain was completely brown in color, and at this moment, there was smoke rolling
out from the top of the mountain.
SooYouna | 56
CHAPTER 9: RED MUD

Each one of the five mountains in the Dark Dragon Mountain are different. The mountain
which produced the Dark Dragon’s Saliva was the closest to the Dark Mountain Tribe. If he
went any further, he might accidentally run into other people from other tribes.
That was why Su Ming spent most his time here. He would only venture to the other
mountains to collect some rarer herbs, and he did so with caution.
Now, within Su Ming’s sights, was the mountain which had smoke rolling down from its peak,
Black Flame Mountain.
It is said that there was a huge amount of earthen fire [1] within this mountain. A long time
ago, this place was the centre of the Land of the Fire Berserker Tribe. Centuries may have
passed since then, but if anyone approached this place, they could still feel waves of heat
rolling off the very ground.
Su Ming was not unfamiliar with Black Flame Mountain. He had stepped foot in this place
multiple times. He had even met the people from the Black Mountain Tribe before. If it were
not for his speed aiding his escape, he would have died much earlier.
That place was very close to the Black Mountain Tribe. The Black Mountain Tribe had held
grudges against the Dark Mountain Tribe for generations. The sizes of both tribes were about
the same. There may be no battles between them, but there were scuffles among their hunting
teams, and these scuffles tended to be bloody and cruel.
There was a moment of hesitation, but very soon Su Ming’s eyes lit up as he had a plan. He
turned his gaze away from Black Flame Mountain after a long while, then quickly walked
towards the deeper parts of the flat stone. There were a few big stones at the hollowed part of
the stone. When Su Ming took them away, he saw an object that had been hidden underneath
by the stones.
It was a crudely made bow!
It may be crude, but the string of the bow, which was the size of a finger, was stretched tautly
across the bow. Its power could be felt just by looking at it.
SooYouna | 57
Only hunters were allowed to possess bows within the Dark Mountain Tribe. It was difficult
for other tribe members to obtain one. Su Ming made the bow himself after he exchanged
some materials with the herbs he collected. He did not take it back to the tribe but kept it here.
This was a secret that only Lei Chen knew.
As he held the bow, Su Ming’s lit up brightly. He took out another five arrows from underneath
the big stones. The arrowheads were made from stone, and Su Ming would usually polish the
arrowheads so that they would remain sharp.
He placed the five arrows on the basket over his back. Su Ming held the bow in his hand and
whistled at the little monkey before pointing at the herbs he drew on the ground.
The little monkey understood him, and grinned at him displaying all its teeth before rushing
forward in a red blur.
Su Ming followed closely behind carefully. With just a few leaps, the man and the monkey
disappeared from where they stood.
If they were comparing their level of familiarity towards Dark Dragon Mountain, then Su Ming
would never be able to compare with Xiao Hong. Under Xiao Hong’s guidance, as the sun
became a bright red and started to set, Su Ming’s basket was filled with various medicinal
herbs.
There were about seven or eight types of herbs in the basket, and there were plenty for each
type. These were all the herbs that Su Ming saw from the drawing, and even herbs that were
similar to the drawings. He was unable to identify them completely, that was why he decided
to take the herbs that bore similarities to the drawings as well.
“You mean there’s another herb that looks alike here?” It was almost twilight by this point. Su
Ming and Xiao Hong were standing in the forest near Black Flame Mountain. He was pointing
at a patch of black mud on the ground before them, looking at Xiao Hong.
Xiao Hong bobbed its head up and down, then gestured at Su Ming wildly before pointing at
the setting sun in the sky.
Su Ming’s eyes lit up in understanding. He squatted down and fixed his gaze at the swamp,
waiting for the sun to set. Seconds ticked by slowly, and after half an hour, the light in the
forest grew dim. It was almost as if everything outside a hundred feet radius within the forest
had been consumed by darkness.
SooYouna | 58
As soon as night fell on the land, bubbles suddenly emerged from the mud. There was also the
vague shape of a red plant. It was rising up so quickly as if it was swimming forward. The odd
sight made Su Ming’s hair rise, but he did not move.
He watched as the red plant continued to swim in the mud, then slowly rise from it. It was
the bud of a red flower. The roots were still hidden in the mud. It was obvious now that the
flower had been moving about in the mud just now due to the movements of its roots.
As he watched the flower buds emerge from the mud, they bloomed before Su Ming’s eyes and
let out a nice fragrance. Su Ming only took a whiff and immediately, he felt as if his blood was
boiling. It was as if his entire body was surrounded by flames and his skin burnt by the heat.
At that moment, Xiao Hong let out a nervous screech. Su Ming did not hesitate and rushed
forward, grabbing the red flower closest to him. There was a sharp spatula made of stone in
his hand, and with practiced movements he cut the flower part from its roots, then threw it
into the basket over his back.
Once he was done, Su Ming did not linger and left quickly with Xiao Hong.
As soon as Su Ming left, there was the sound of a roar from a beast from within the mud, and
all the red flowers immediately closed their petals before sinking into the mud once more.
Soon, fresh blood emerged from the mud and the stench of blood filled the air.
Su Ming and Xiao Hong left in a hurry. When they sky darkened completely, they were sitting
on a tree and looking through their haul using the moonlight.
There were many types of herbs in the basket, a sight which made Su Ming excited. He saw
the quenching scene in his mind once again, and he became even more excited to do it.
“It’s a pity I don’t know the effects of the Scattering Dust...but it should be really good
nonetheless.” Su Ming licked his lips, casting his gaze towards two of the herbs in the basket.
These two herbs were similar in color, and if he was not looking at them closely they would
look exactly the same. They are both red, and the only difference between them was that one
of them had six petals, and the other five petals.
SooYouna | 59
Su Ming was not familiar with those two herbs. They were the only ones he had never seen
before in the making of the Scattering Dust. It was fortunate that Xiao Hong had seen them
before and could bring Su Ming to them.
“Just which one of them is the one necessary to make the medicine?” Su Ming frowned, he
swept his gaze along the two herbs. He had obtained the six petal flower from the mud. As he
remembered the strange sight that had happened when it bloomed, Su Ming had a feeling that
if he ate this raw, his body would explode.
He placed the herb once more in the basket and laid down on the branch, then took a bite at a
piece of fruit. He watched the stars in the sky and breathed in the air in the forest. He could
hear the sounds of the beasts and birds around him. It was as if he had become one with the
forest, and it was a comfortable feeling.
Xiao Hong was grooming itself by the side, its eyes warily surveying their surroundings.
The man and the monkey spent the night on the tree just like that.
As the sun rose the next morning, Su Ming and Xiao Hong left the tree and hurried towards
Black Flame Mountain as the forest was covered by darkness and surrounded by a thin veil of
mist.
Su Ming remained on alert as he held the bow in his hands. Xiao Hong was also affected by
this and was also wary of its surroundings. When the sun rose to the sky, the snow-like mist
disappeared from the forest. There was a gigantic mountain before his eyes. The mountain
was brown, and he could feel waves of heat rolling off the ground onto his face.
He could even see puffs of black smoke rising into the air at the very top of the mountain. It
was a sight to behold from afar.
“Black Flame Mountain...” Su Ming muttered softly, then cast a wary eye at his surroundings
before rushing up the mountain with no hesitation. He was already prepared before he came.
There were a lot of heat repellent herbs under his feet, and with their presence, Su Ming could
climb to the top the mountain without stopping.
He may be climbing really quickly, but he remained alert, and his wariness only increased as
he climbed further up. He did not how long he took, but as he was halfway up the mountain,
Xiao Hong let out a screech as he was about to continue upward.
SooYouna | 60
Su Ming immediately hid his body in one of the cracks by the side of the mountain without
any hesitation as soon as he heard the screech. He planted his feet firmly on the ground and
lifted the bow in his right hand as he quickly took out an arrow. It was all done within the
span of a breath. Xiao Hong arrived before Su Ming, and was now pressed closely to him.
Su Ming breathed slowly, his eyes cold. From where he stood, if any of the members of the
Black Mountain Tribe noticed him, then they would have to fight till the death.
Very soon, soft voices travelled to where he stood, and there were even sounds of stones falling
as they spoke.
“Why are they asking us to mine stones so early in the morning? What is this for anyway?”
“Stop complaining. This is a request from the tribe leader, we just need to do it. By the way,
did you hear? The elder is about to reach the next level...”
“I also heard about it from the other tribe members that the elder is different than how he is
usually. He’s a bit terrifying now.”
“Could the tribe leader be asking us to mine these stones for the elder?”
The voices became clearer and then gradually faded, Su Ming remained still as he stood
pressed against the crack. It was not until the two people had gone further away that he let
out a sigh of relief.
“Black Mountain Tribe’s elder is about to reach the next level...I remember the elder once
saying that the elder in Black Mountain Tribe was at the eighth level of the Blood Solidification
Realm, but he has mastered an evil art just so that he could go up against the elder.” Su Ming
narrowed his eyes. He would have to return later to tell his elder about this.
He waited for a bit longer to make sure those two had gone far away, then Su Ming continued
scaling the mountain. But at that moment, the little monkey by his side grabbed his shirt.
Su Ming immediately turned his head in alarm, but he only saw the monkey’s face bright with
excitement, pointing towards the crack they had stayed. There was a small, naturally formed
hole over there, and steam was rising from it.
SooYouna | 61
Su Ming immediately gave up on climbing the mountain any further and decided to approach
the small hole. After careful scrutiny, he took off the basket on his back and brought it into
the hole as he crawled into it, with Xiao Hong keeping close to his footsteps.
The hole was not big, and Su Ming only managed to get in because he was on the smaller side.
If it were any of the other members of the Berserker Tribe, they would not have been able to
make it in.
1. Earthen fire (地火) actually refers to lava but since the word di huǒ was used, I decided to
go the “we’re from ancient times and we’re really superstitious, what is lava?” route.
SooYouna | 62
CHAPTER 10: QUENCHING

The hole was strange. It was completely even in size. When Su Ming saw the end of the hole
some hundred feet later, he started slowing down.
He approached the exit carefully. As he looked out, he was momentarily stunned, then he took
a deep breath.
This was a fire cave. There were vast amounts of stalactites hanging from the ceiling. The
surface of these rocks were dry and cracked, as if they would crumble into pieces at any
moment. The ground was black, but there were lines upon lines of red rocks flowing
downwards, turning the place brown. The heat was even stronger in here compared to when
they were outside.
There was a black skeleton hanging near him. The skeleton was about eighty to ninety feet
long, and Su Ming could tell with just one glance that it was the skeleton of a python.
On the python’s head was a horn about the size of an arm. It was black in color.
Su Ming had never seen such a long python before, but he remembered hearing from his elder
that there was once a species of pythons in Dark Dragon Mountain. They were fierce creatures,
and these pythons all possessed horns on their heads. They were known as Horned Pythons,
and the sharpness of the horn could be given to the tribe as tribute.
There was one such horn in the Dark Mountain Tribe, and it was treated as the symbol of the
tribe leader in the tribe.
“Could this be the Horned Python?” He looked at the Horned Python’s skeleton, then at the cave
he was located, and an answer formed in his head.
In his silence Su Ming took out one of the herbs from the basket and threw it downwards.
As the herb floated downwards and was about to touch the floor, it let out a sizzling sound.
About fifteen minutes later, it withered. He tried a few more times to test the heat on the
ground, and decided that while the heat was strong, he could withstand it for some time, as
long as he did not touch the red stones.
SooYouna | 63
Xiao Hong was already growing impatient. If it did not know the dangers of this place, it would
have jumped down much earlier.
Su Ming climbed out of the hole carefully, then jumped downwards and landed on the floor.
Immediately, there were sizzling sounds coming from underneath his feet. A wave of heat
seeped into his body from his feet, but it would not be strong enough to burn his feet for the
time being.
When Xiao Hong entered the fire cave, sweat poured down its body like a river. It pondered for
a while before returning once more to the small hole, refusing to go back into the fire cave.
Instead, it chose to go somewhere else to play.
Su Ming did not continue trying to persuade it, but chose to carry the basket on his back and
hurry onward. He could tell that this was connected to the inner parts of Black Flame
Mountain, and there just might be a suitable place for quenching herbs later.
Not far down the road was an empty space. Su Ming did not know where it was connected to.
There were a few potholes on the ground, and the heat was even stronger over there. Su Ming
could even feel a scalding heat underneath his feet.
He was just about to step on the empty space after a brief moment of hesitation when he felt
a strong wave of heat bursting forth. Su Ming let out a yelp and immediately retreated, his
pupils dilating in fear. He saw a blast of fire the size of an arm rushing forth from one of the
potholes, lighting up the cave instantly.
Su Ming took in a deep breath and retreated once more until he reached the mouth of the cave.
Then he cast his gaze forward. About half an hour passed before the fire gradually disappeared.
But no sooner than it did, another blast of fire emerged from another pothole.
As soon as it disappeared, another blast of fire came out once more. It was an endless cycle.
“Fire...” Su Ming stared at the potholes, then his eyes gradually lit up in excitement.
“There is fire here! But they will appear only once in a while, and it’s not a stable source of fire
either...” Once the excitement faded, Su Ming took a moment to gather to gather his thoughts,
feeling a little disappointed.
SooYouna | 64
“No matter. I might be able to reach the deepest parts of the mountain through the peak of the
mountain, and I might even find a better place which might be hidden here. If there’s any
danger, I can leave quickly as well.”
“Very well, this will be my very first place to perform quenching!” Su Ming’s eyes were bright
with excitement as he looked around.
“I have fire now, so the only thing I’m missing now is the Barren Caldron...I’ll make one
myself!” Su Ming then cast his gaze on the scattered rocks on the ground.
These stones have been here for many years, but have not turned into ashes. They must be
able to withstand a great amount of heat, so they should be able to be used for quenching...”
Su Ming scratched his head then changed the herbs underneath his feet before jumping down
once more. He chose a more suitable looking piece of stone, then touched the surface after a
brief moment of hesitation. It was not too hot, just a bit warm.
Once he was certain of using the big stone as a material, Su Ming took out his own spatula.
The spatula was extremely sharp and had been constantly polished by Su Ming himself. As he
took up the spatula, he used every ounce of his strength and started cutting into the stone.
It was an extremely dull process, but one Su Ming was already used to. There was no hesitation
within his movements, but as he was cutting into the stone, a thought suddenly crossed his
mind. He looked at the skull of the python, and especially at the horn on its skull.
Su Ming went over quickly and looked at the skull for a moment. He gave a light knock at the
skull, and when he did, there was a cracking sound, and the entire skeleton immediately
turned into ashes.
Only the black horn remained unscathed.
“I knew it. This horn is extraordinary. I was just wondering how the python came to this
place.” Su Ming picked up the horn and sliced it across the wall to his side. There was a crack
following his motion, but the scene did not surprise Su Ming.
“But why did the Horned Python climb into this place?” Su Ming did not understand, but he
still took up the horn and went to the rock and started cutting into it.
SooYouna | 65
With the help of the horn, after a few hours, a stone stove that was almost similar to the
Barren Caldron in Su Ming’s memories was born. Su Ming even made a lid for it to keep the
heat from escaping from within the caldron.
“Let’s try it out first.” Su Ming was excited. He pushed the Barren Caldron to the potholes and
forced himself to calm down as he waited.
After a few hours, after numerous blasts of fire, fire finally emerged from the pothole near Su
Ming.
As soon as the fire erupted, Su Ming pushed the stone stove right on top of the erupting pothole.
Su Ming was nervous. It all depended on whether the caldron he made could withstand the
heat now.
Very soon, the caldron became red and heat rolled off from its surface. There were even
sizzling sounds, and Su Ming saw the surface of the caldron cracking in multiple times. Su
Ming felt his heart still, but when there were no signs of the stone crumbling, he gradually
began to relax.
“Two hours... There is only two hours each time. I don’t think it’s enough.” Su Ming sank into
his own thoughts. It can even be said that he was truly spending all his effort to make sure
this quenching process would work.
“Then how about this?” Su Ming took a few steps back. He may have a plan in his head, but he
did not dare act recklessly. Instead, he stood at a place that was not too hot and focused on
those potholes. A day passed by while he was doing that.
During that period of time, the little monkey dropped by and left some fruits on a place that
was not too hot before leaving once more to play.
As for the stone caldron, it withstood the test of fire and did not crumble no matter how many
times it was burned.
“There seems to be some sort of rule for the eruptions, but there doesn’t seem to be any rules
either...” After a day, Su Ming picked up the horn and went to the potholes, cutting a ravine on
the ground, connecting one of the potholes underneath the caldron.
SooYouna | 66
He did not stop there, but instead make six other ravines before retreating. Very soon, one of
the potholes erupted once more, and most of the flames flowed into the ravine and went
underneath the caldron.
“I made it!” Su Ming only looked at it for a moment before going off to make another five
ravines, then he backed off to observe for another day. As he was sure his method worked in
extending the period of time for the fire underneath his caldron, he became relaxed.
To tell the truth, he was worried about it. The lines of the ravines were not drawn on a whim.
He had to make sure that the flames underneath the caldron were not too strong or too weak,
or else the pills would come out misshapened.
After all, there were times when several potholes erupted at once. If this happened multiple
times, then it might be dangerous.
Once he solved two of the most basic of his problems, Su Ming calmed down and began his
very first quenching process according to the memories in his head.
He had the little monkey preparing his meals for him, and there were times when Su Ming
went out to hunt some smaller prey before bringing them into the cave to roast it. Su Ming
also used the chance to tell the hunting team from his own tribe about the elder in Black
Mountain Tribe as he met them by chance while he was out hunting.
Time passed by, and sounds of frustrations could be heard from this place that he claimed as
his own for the purposes of quenching. Half a month had passed by. Su Ming’s eyes had turned
red by this point. For the entirety of the half a month he spent, for all the numerous times he
tried refining the herbs he had, there was not once where he was successful!
He was now at the first level in the realm of Blood Solidification, and he even manifested four
blood veins. If only he could manifest two more, then he would reach the second level in the
realm of Blood Solidification.
Once he reached the second level, then Su Ming would be able to use the first of the Berserker
Arts which he inherited from the statue of the God of Berserkers!
This was a dream for Su Ming, and also the reason why he did not give up on trying to create
the medicinal pills.
SooYouna | 67
But after a month’s worth of failures, Su Ming was at the verge of giving up. But his obstinacy
did not allow him to give up so easily.
“I won’t believe it! Xiao Hong, collect herbs for me again!” Su Ming threw the basket towards
the little monkey baring its teeth at the mouth of the cave, then continued trying to create the
pills.
The little monkey caught the basket and grinned before running out.
Days passed...
Failures upon failures...
Another half a month passed by. During this day, as Su Ming stood in front of the caldron with
his hair in a mess, he held two herbs in his hands. They were both red in color. One of them
had six petals, and the other five petals.
“Which one should I use...” Su Ming knew he did not have much time to think, so he grit his
teeth and made his decision.
SooYouna | 68
CHAPTER 11: BLOOD BOILING

“I might as well try everything!” Su Ming grit his teeth and threw the flower with six petals
into the stone caldron.
The herb with six petals was the one he found from the mud. It was the one that gave off a
scent that seemed to make the blood boil.
The moment the herb touched the medicinal concoction in the caldron, Su Ming saw a red,
alluring light from within it. He did not cover the caldron with a lid, but chose to step forward
and walk around the caldron. He selected a few of the ravines that still had the liquid fire
flowing down like a stream and jammed the horn horizontally in their paths to stop the flow
temporarily, making it easier for him to control the fire.
The ravines on the ground have increased since a month ago, and most of them were covered
in horizontal marks that looked like scars. This was a method Su Ming invented to control the
fire after a month of trial and error.
Su Ming was incredibly nervous. Almost all of his attention was on the Barren Caldron he
made. According to his observations in the past month, the place he was standing was safe
for the next hour, so he did not need to care about anything else.
Time passed by, and as soon as the hour was up, Su Ming immediately retreated from the
place. Not long after he left the place, a huge blast of fire erupted from the ground.
As the fire continued bursting forth, Su Ming was also sweating like a river as he stood not too
far away from the source of the fire. But he kept his gaze on the caldron. From the experience
he had accumulated a month ago, he knew that there was still fourteen to eighteen hours left
before he could see the results.
During this time, he would need to adjust the strength of the flames according to the changes
with the medicinal concoction, and he especially needed to put the lid on the caldron at the
final moments of making the medicine pills so that the heat within the caldron will increase
to incredible levels and the heat will gather to create the medicinal pills.
He had been repeating this act numerous times in the past month. It could even be said that
he was already used to it by now.
SooYouna | 69
Two hours, four hours passed by. Slowly, the caldron started letting out a red mist. The mist
had no smell, but as the strange light shone, it made Su Ming’s blood boil when he looked at
it.
During this time, he adjusted the strength of the fire a few times, and he did so until it turned
dark outside. Su Ming’s eyes were red and bloodshot. He had used almost the entire day on
creating the medicinal pills, and if everything had been working well so far, then there was
only one final step left.
Through the red mist, Su Ming could see that there was not much liquid left within the
caldron, and it was bubbling inside. When each bubble burst, the red mist would rise from
within.
“It’s almost done!” After numerous failures, Su Ming’s eyes lit up. Without any hesitation, he
grabbed the lid by his side and covered the caldron.
The moment he closed the caldron, a low rumbling sound could be heard echoing within the
cave.
“It all depends on luck now.” Once he covered the caldron, Su Ming let out a huge breath and
retreated a few steps before sitting down with his legs crossed. He closed his eyes and rested.
He knew that he had done everything that he could, and success depended entirely on luck
now.
Two hours went by. The roaring sound from within the caldron increased exponentially and
continued nine times before it gradually became quiet. There was no longer any sound beside
the fire underneath the caldron.
Su Ming did not open his eyes but chose instead to continue resting and wait. It was not until
the brief period of time when the next eruption was about to start and when the fire
underneath the caldron began growing weaker that Su Ming opened his eyes and grabbed
some heat resistant herbs in his right hand before moving forward and pushing the lid on the
caldron away.
The moment the lid was opened, a red wave of heat rushed into his face, but Su Ming was
already prepared. The instant he opened the lid, he moved backwards.
He waited until the red wave of heat dispersed then with his heart beating in trepidation and
excitement, he moved forward slowly and looked into the caldron.
SooYouna | 70
With just a glance, Su Ming began laughing loudly.
Right at the very bottom of the caldron were three red medicinal pills!
He retrieved the pills carefully, then sat by the side in excitement as he kept looking at the
very mysterious object he had only seen in his memories.
Su Ming loved the little round pills, and he even brought them to his nose to smell them. But
instead of a medicinal scent, they emitted a faint stench of blood.
The pill was also abnormally fragile. If Su Ming used a bit more strength, the pills would
crumble into dust. But Su Ming did not care much about that.
“One month has gone by, and I’ve finally managed to make it once!” The more Su Ming looked
at it, the happier he was, and as he was about to pop one into his mouth, he hesitated.
Su Ming forcefully quelled his excitement. In his mind, he saw the odd scene when he was
picking the red herb with six petals.
“If this herb was the key to creating these pills, then I wonder whether the other one can do it
as well...” Su Ming placed the three pills at a safe location, then took out the red herb with five
petals.
There was a moment of silence before Su Ming made up his mind. Once he took note of the
time, he closed his eyes and meditated, he started moving the blood in his veins all over his
body to recover from fatigue.
The little monkey returned at midnight, and as it climbed into the cave its face was seemingly
intoxicated as it sniffed its right claw. It did not bother Su Ming, but chose to lie down in a
place that was not too hot.
It had already gotten used to this place over the past month.
Yet even though it was lying down, it still kept sniffing at its right claw, the intoxicated look
becoming more visible on its face. It started cackling as it remembered something.
SooYouna | 71
It was not until the next morning before Su Ming opened his eyes and moved his body. The
fatigue he felt on the previous day was completely gone.
With his stamina recovered and almost overflowing, Su Ming took the herb with five petals
and continued with the quenching process.
After a few days, Su Ming stepped out of the fire cavern as he had not left for quite a few days.
When he saw the sun, he felt its glare on his eyes. He was already used to the red glare of the
fires within the fire cave, and now that he looked once more at the brightness from the sun,
he was a little unused to it.
As he stood there breathing in fresh air, Su Ming waited for his eyes to adjust to the brightness
of the sun, then carefully surveyed his surroundings before climbing down.
He was quick as he did so, and he remained alert of his surroundings. With the little monkey
keeping watch as well, they did not encounter any dangers and made it down the mountain
safely.
They found a river that let out hot steam at the feet of the mountain. Su Ming took off his
clothes and soaked himself in the water, feeling the fatigue that had accumulated in his body
disappearing.
He and Xiao Hong hurriedly left the river reluctantly. He had much more important things to
do.
Su Ming and Xiao Hong travelled with blinding speed in the forest. After covering some
distance, Su Ming caught some terrifying looking beasts in his hands.
There were also some in the little monkey’s claws.
At a slightly more remote corner in the forest, Su Ming took a glance at the four tied-up beasts
roaring at him, then ignored them and took out two small bottles from his bosom.
Within the two bottles were two types of pills. One of them was red and slightly terrifying to
look at, while the other was green, with a faint medicinal smell travelling to his nostrils. With
just a whiff, he felt refreshed.
SooYouna | 72
The green pill was the one Su Ming made a few days ago using the herb with five petals.
“The Scattering Dust... If I follow my instincts, then the green one is the Scattering Dust, then
what on earth is the red pill?” Su Ming narrowed his eyes. There were three pills each in the
bottles. He took one of each out and looked at the beasts before moving towards them.
Once he fed the two pills to two different beasts, Su Ming retreated a few steps back and
observed them nervously. Even the little monkey was affected by his mood and grew nervous.
He waited for a long time, but there were no changes within the two beasts that consumed
the pills. They were still hissing and roaring at Su Ming, their faces contorted in rage.
Su Ming frowned. He waited for a bit longer, but nothing happened.
“How could this be? Logically speaking, something must have happened... But at least it’s not
poisonous. Could it be... this isn’t to be consumed, but to be used externally?” Once Su Ming got
the idea, he took out the horn and went to the other two beasts that did not take the medicine,
then cut open two small wounds on their bodies so that blood flowed out.
The little monkey quickly followed behind him to watch.
Su Ming then took another two pills from the bottle and placed it on their wounds.
At that moment, something happened!
The moment the red pill touched the wound on the creature’s body, within just a few seconds,
its entire body started trembling furiously and it turned into a pool of blood. Before the blood
could even fall onto the ground, it burst into flames and turned into red mist. The little beast
did not even have time to scream.
All of this happened in an instant, and it happened so quickly Su Ming let out a cry of alarm
before retreating quickly. The little monkey was also shocked and let out whimpers of alarm
as it retreated hastily.
“This is...” Su Ming took in a sharp breath, his eyes filled with terror. He did not expect that
the red pill he made would have such shocking effects!
SooYouna | 73
When the red mist disappeared in the air, there was only a pile of purplish red bones left on
the ground. A terrifying sight to behold. The other creatures, while they were very close to the
beast just now, were not affected, but it was clear that they were frightened by it.
Su Ming’s breathing was erratic and quick. After a long while, he looked at the bottle
containing the red pill. There was only one left, but that pill alone was enough to make him
think that it was a bloodthirsty item.
“There are no effects if it was consumed, but if it comes into contact with blood, then death is
assured! Since I was the one who made this, then it will be named Scattering Blood!” Su Ming
murmured. He forced his fears to go away and put away the pill carefully. He had a feeling
that this object could very well be used as a weapon in the future!
“Then this green pill should be the real Scattering Dust. Just what are the effects though?” Su
Ming fell momentarily silent, then his gaze fell upon the little beast that was still completely
fine even though the pill had melted into its wound.
SooYouna | 74
CHAPTER 12: SU MING’S WRATH

Su Ming thought for a long time but he still could not figure out the effects of the Scattering
Dust. In the memories he obtained, he only acquired the methods to make the pills, not their
effects.
Su Ming only left the place with the slightest bit of hesitation when the sun was at its highest
in the sky.
They ran back to the place where he had performed the quenching. The little monkey did not
stay long. It ran outside as soon as it came back to the cave.
Su Ming felt the breeze on his skin as he leaned against the wall of the mountain. In his hands
were the green pills and he began thinking as he held them.
‘Just what is its use...? Neither consuming the pill nor applying it externally worked...’
He frowned. He finally managed to make the pills but he could not determine their effects. It
made Su Ming feel as if the past month had been a waste.
He stared at the pills and made his decision.
‘I’ll just have to try it on my own! Let’s see what happens once I swallow it!’
Su Ming was the decisive sort. Once he made a decision, he never hesitated. He quickly placed
the Scattering Dust in his hand, into his mouth.
The pill immediately melted once it touched his tongue. A strong medicinal taste filled his
mouth and turned into a strong wave of heat that flowed into all parts of his body. It
disappeared soon however, and Su Ming did not feel much from it.
Su Ming was stunned. He sat down hurriedly and meditated, trying to solidify the blood in his
veins. However, it was to no avail. It was no different than before. He still felt that there was
not enough blood in his body.
SooYouna | 75
He pulled at his hair, frustrated. This was the first time he truly felt that he had wasted the
past month.
‘Impossible, there must be some other use!’
Su Ming was disappointed but he did not give up. Yet, no matter how much he pondered about
it, he could not find any clues. The only thing he could do was sigh and laugh bitterly.
After a while, the little monkey returned and approached Su Ming. It jumped around for a
while before throwing some fruits in front of him, then leaving once more.
Su Ming sighed. He was hungry so, he picked up one of the fruits and began thinking as he
ate.
‘One, two, three...’
Before he knew it, Su Ming let out a burp and spat out the core. He stroked his belly and started
thinking again. His gaze traveled to the fruits left on the ground and just as he was about to
look away, it struck him.
‘I’m full?! What?!’
Su Ming stared at the fruits and immediately began counting the cores he spat on the ground.
There were 15 in total.
He felt that he had just come across something important. His heart pounded in excitement.
‘I’ve always loved eating this fruit and Xiao Hong has always picked them for me...but I don’t
like eating too much in one go. At the same time, I’m usually only half full even after eating
10 of them... But just now, I only ate 15 of them and I’m already full! Is it because my appetite
has decreased? Or perhaps...it has something to do with this!’
Su Ming licked his lips. He remembered that he had taken a Scattering Dust pill earlier on.
‘Perhaps the Scattering Dust is actually a pill that can replace food... Or perhaps, the Scattering
Dust can... increase the effects of other things!’
SooYouna | 76
Su Ming felt his heart pounding. He took a deep breath. He had been thinking carefully and
exhaustively about the effects of the pill but had obtained no clues. Now that he had stumbled
onto something, he was going to pursue it no matter how ridiculous it may seem. He
immediately crawled back into the little hole which he used for the sole purpose of quenching
herbs.
He remembered that he still had a little bit of Dark Dragon’s Saliva left. This was a rare item.
It was impossible to obtain it without rain and he had been reluctant to drink what little
amount he had left.
He quickly ventured into the cave. Su Ming took out the bottle that contained the few drops of
Dark Dragon’s Saliva left from the basket. He then swallowed it all in one gulp without
hesitation.
Su Ming was extremely familiar with the Dark Dragon’s Saliva. With just a few drops, he
immediately felt the faint traces of coldness from the liquid traveling to all parts of his body
before seeping into his blood.
The cold sensation brought upon by the Dark Dragon’s Saliva suddenly increased a little, at
least by one fold. It may not seem much, but Su Ming could really feel it.
As the coldness became one with his blood, it felt like his blood started to boil. It caused the
four manifested to glow a bloody red. as he controlled the flow of blood in his body.
After a long while, Su Ming opened his eyes and let out a shaky breath. His eyes were filled
with happiness and excitement.
‘I knew it! There are no effects if the Scattering Dust is taken alone but if taken with other
objects, then the effects of those objects will increase. It seems like a simple effect, but it’s
really quite extraordinary!’
Su Ming felt his spirits lift up. The process of creating Scattering Dust was now a huge
motivation for him.
‘There were 15 tiny holes on the door which gave me the methods to create Scattering Dust. It
must be for me to place 15 of these pills in there but, I don’t even have enough for myself now...’
SooYouna | 77
Su Ming fell silent. Then, he let out a string of murmurs slowly after a brief period of
hesitation.
Once he made up his mind, he immediately went to the Barren Caldron and began processing
the remaining herbs by quenching.
Besides processing the herbs, he also made the little monkey continue searching for the herbs
his grandfather would take away in huge bundles. Then using the method in his tribe, he
mashed the herbs and turned them into liquid before drinking it. With the help of the
Scattering Dust, his training speed grew faster.
Two months had passed by. Su Ming barely left the cave during those two months. The fire
cavern had practically become his second home. The location could not be easily discovered,
hence, Su Ming felt at ease training there.
Within those two months, he had prepared a lot of Scattering Dust. With the help of the
medicinal concoction which helped increase his blood rate, he gradually managed to manifest
the fifth blood vein on his body.
The sixth blood vein too, had begun appearing vaguely on his body. If this continued, then it
would manifest very soon.
Winter had already arrived outside. The other mountains were covered by snow except Black
Flame Mountain. Snow would melt before it could even touch the surface of the mountain.
Due to this, the mountain was surrounded by a thick layer of fog. It was a strange sight to see
from afar.
If an outsider saw it for the first time, the mountain would definitely pique his or her interest.
Su Ming grew up there so, the strange sights of the mountain were nothing new to him.
That day, Su Ming sat down with his legs crossed and the blood red glow was incredibly strong
within his body. The five blood veins crawled all over his body as if they possessed life. It was
a shocking sight to behold.
As the blood red glow kept spreading around his body, sweat accumulated all over Su Ming’s
body. His body trembled but his face was filled with determination. This was his third attempt
at manifesting the sixth blood vein during the past half a month. Once he managed to do it,
he would successfully become a Berserker at the second level in the Blood Solidification Realm.
SooYouna | 78
More importantly, he would be able to use the very first Berserker Art. It was one that belonged
only to their tribe; an Art known as Spirit Devourer!
The Spirit Devourer was not a skill that could be used without preparation. Some fresh animal
carcasses would be required. By gathering the Berserker Blood in their bodies, practitioners
could sense the spirit of the deceased animal and bring it out to increase their own strength
temporarily.
Only after they have mastered this particular skill would they be known as a Berserker. They
would then be different from the other members of the tribe. They would be much stronger.
After a long while, Su Ming’s body continued to tremble. The bloody glow surrounding his body
gradually disappeared and the five blood veins on his skin also sank into his body once more.
The solidification of the sixth blood vein had failed once again.
Su Ming let out a deep breath. After a moment of silence, he mixed some medicinal concoction
with the Scattering Dust and drank it before continuing with his training.
Another month passed by. The entire Dark Dragon Mountain was covered by a thick layer of
snow. The fog surrounding Black Flame Mountain had also grown thicker. Even the heat
seemed to disappear in the weather.
The year’s coldest season was about to arrive.
However for Su Ming, this was the most important moment. His diligence in training coupled
with his supply of herbs and Scattering Dust, increased his training speed exponentially in the
Blood Solidification Realm. The sixth blood vein had appeared and it was at a critical moment
of manifestation.
The little monkey also refused to go out in winter. Its entire body was red and that made it
extremely eye-catching in the snow. Even if it was not winter, it would have to lay low.
It squatted down beside Su Ming and yawned as it watched him. All of a sudden, the little
monkey lifted its head. Its eyes were filled with a fierce glare and its ears twitched.
Faint voices traveled into the cavern from the outside...
SooYouna | 79
“Yu Chi, are you sure the Sky Stone grows here? We’ve been searching this place for half a day
and we still can’t find any. Are you sure you got the right information?” It was a cold voice and
the little monkey quivered the moment it heard it.
“It can’t be. I remember seeing shrubs of the plant, that’s why I cast a Berserker Art to hide it.
It should have grown by now. The other members of the tribe come here often to collect herbs.
They should be able to identify my spells.” The voice that answered was sharp.
“Then hurry up. If the Sky Stone is really here, then I’ll be able to break through the third level
soon and reach the fourth level. As for you, you should be able to reach the third level.”
“Don’t be in such a hurry. It should be here. I can feel the presence of my spell... If you can
reach the fourth level, then you will be able to join the Black Mountain’s hunting team. I heard
that the elder made a new rule that says anyone can keep their own game this time.”
Their voices were getting closer and sounded like they were right outside. The little monkey
was so nervous it did not dare to breathe. It could feel that the two people outside posed a
serious threat.
It turned back to look at Su Ming multiple times but Su Ming still had his eyes shut. His body
was trembling slightly and the bloody glow on his body was becoming stronger. The sixth
blood vein seemed to show signs of complete manifestation as well.
Yet, at that very moment... “Found it! Huh? Look, there’s a small hole here!”
“It’s the Sky Stone! As for the hole...this was once the Land of the Fire Berserker Tribe. There’s
hot air around the hole. It should be empty. Since we’re already here, we might as well go in
and have a look. A simple hole can’t stop me.” Their voices traveled into the cave and their
words made the little monkey’s face grow pale.
It gritted its teeth and looked back at Su Ming for a long period of time. Then, it bared its teeth
and rushed out of the little hole.
Immediately, sounds of delight could be heard from the outside.
“It’s a Fire Ape and a baby at that, haha!”
SooYouna | 80
“This must be its refuge from the cold. Catch it! Its blood can help me replenish my blood, and
I’ll offer its fur to the elder!”
Mournful cries could be heard after that and then the voices gradually disappeared. However
within the cave, Su Ming’s face had contorted in anger and he shook furiously.
“You asked...for this...” Su Ming lifted his head and roared in rage.
SooYouna | 81
CHAPTER 13: KILLING MOTIVE!

The moment Su Ming lifted his head, his eyes were bloodshot. His entire body glowed madly
with a blood red light and it lit the entire fire cavern.
His entire body kept trembling. As the blood moved around his body, his heart pounded faster
and faster as if it was going to break his chest. It only served to make his face even more
twisted.
He was at an important moment in his training so, he was unable to stop abruptly.
Nonetheless, he knew and clearly heard everything that had happened earlier.
He saw with his own eyes, the little monkey running out to lure the two outsiders to protect
him.
Su Ming had never been that mad before. The little monkey was his only friend in the forest.
Over the years, he had come to treat the little one like family. The madness within his eyes
caused the veins from Su Ming’s body to pop out and blazing sounds to reverberate throughout
his body.
The five blood veins that manifested on his body were now giving off a piercing glow. Within
the red glow was the sixth blood vein which was on the verge of completely manifesting itself.
It looked like it was on the verge of breaking out of its cocoon.
“This damned second level!” Su Ming roared. He had been gentle in his previous attempts. Even
if he did not make it, there were no serious repercussions.
However, the little monkey’s life was now in danger and Su Ming grew more anxious with
every passing second. He gave everything he had and controlled the blood in his veins, forcing
them to move in the way they should as a Berserker Practitioner. He focused all of his blood
towards the sixth blood vein.
There was a loud boom and Su Ming coughed up blood. His entire body trembled as his face
turned pale. Such a reckless move was taboo for Berserker Practitioners. It was important for
them to arrive at each new rank smoothly and steadily. They could not march forward
recklessly.
SooYouna | 82
The booming sound was not as loud to the outside world but Su Ming felt like the world had
crashed in his head. The sound kept echoing itself.
‘Damn it!’
Su Ming glared at the entrance to the cave. It was as if he could still see the little monkey’s
helplessness, fear and resolution.
There was no time for hesitation. Su Ming once again controlled the blood in his entire body
and attempted to break through for the second time!
More blood came out of his mouth and trickled down his chin onto the floor...
The third time... fourth time... fifth time!
During his fifth attempt, Su Ming coughed out a huge mouthful of blood. His face became
completely ashen but on his face was also a strong intent to kill. With all that blood, Su Ming
looked horrifying.
He immediately picked himself up and the moment he stood up, there was a loud bang within
his body. The sixth blood vein had completely manifested itself.
As the sixth blood vein formed completely, a totally different aura compared to the first level
of the Blood Solidification Realm erupted from within Su Ming’s body. There was no wind but
the aura blew his hair and the sixth blood vein moved rapidly on his skin as if it was alive!
It was the second level of the Blood Solidification Realm!
Without waiting for his body to get used to the second level, Su Ming ran at a speed faster than
he previously could by one fold. He grabbed a bow and horn by the side and in a blink of an
eye, he disappeared.
He quickly crawled out of the small hole. When he arrived outside, it was snowing heavily and
the sun was about to set. It was already dusk outside.
‘One of them is a second level in the Blood solidification Realm...the other in the third level...’
SooYouna | 83
Su Ming’s eyes were bloodshot and cold. No matter how strong his enemies were, Su Ming felt
no fear. He only felt a strong urge to kill!
He had already forgotten what fear felt like. The moment the little monkey was captured, the
two Berserkers from Black Mountain Tribe became his mortal enemies.
Su Ming would have to be dead if they did not die by his hands!
It did not matter if he was rushing into fire. It had nothing to do with recklessness. Instead, it
was a matter of survival! If the fire did not cease to burn, he would be burnt to ashes.
Su Ming did not hesitate. He ran forward at full speed. He was a member of the Berserker
Tribe. He had been playing and collecting herbs around the mountains since he was young.
He was familiar with these parts of the land and was even better at tracking for answers
around the place.
As he ran, he kept his eyes on the ground. He wiped the blood away from the corners of his
mouth and his hands. After a while, he saw some messy-looking tracks on the dried leaves
ahead. He grabbed some broken twigs and looked at them. The killing intent in his eyes grew
even stronger. He threw away the twigs and changed his direction.
Su Ming continued to run at full speed and maximized his body’s full potential. On the way,
he found a lot other traces and even a pool of blood.
There were some traces of red fur in the pool of blood. It was the little monkey’s!
However the blood was already beginning to dry up, a clear sign that the two people caught
the little monkey there and had left for quite some time.
‘I can’t catch up...’
Su Ming’s eyes darkened. He clenched his fists, his eyes filled with anger.
‘They’re from the Black Mountain Tribe, so surely they’ll return to their tribe...If that’s the
case...there’s still a shortcut from here to the Black Mountain Tribe!’
Su Ming turned around and leapt forward, lithely disappearing into the snow covered forest.
SooYouna | 84
‘Faster!’
Su Ming ran ahead quickly like he was flying through the forest. Yet, he still felt his speed was
too slow. As he traveled, he left his footprints on the snow. Just as he was about to take another
leap forward, the snow before him flew up from the ground.
A small creature that looked like a fox but was entirely covered in white fur and had the horns
of a deer leapt from the snow. Its speed was so quick it almost reached Su Ming in an instant.
‘Mink raccoon!’
Su Ming did not slow down. When the little creature jumped out from its hiding place, he
swung his right fist towards it.
Previously, Su Ming’s strength would not have been enough to kill a wild beast with just one
punch. However, he was now a Berserker in the second level of the Blood Solidification Realm.
He already had six blood veins manifested and he was controlled by an almost boundless
amount of blood lust. This caused not just his speed but also his strength to increase
exponentially.
The punch landed squarely on the mink raccoon’s body and it let out a cry. It narrowed its
eyes, wanting to change its course midair but Su Ming rushed forward and cut the creature
apart with the horn in his left hand. He had equipped himself with it sometime during the
encounter.
Fresh blood poured out of its wounds. The little creature struggled and cried in the snow. Its
blood stained the snow a bloody shade of crimson.
It was a clean cut. Su Ming looked at the dead mink raccoon and lowered his body. He raised
his right hand as he took in a deep breath. After that, he began controlling his blood. His body
emitted a red light as if it had fused together with the blood on the ground. The six blood veins
manifested themselves on Su Ming’s body.
He placed his right hand slowly on the dead creature and a strange glow appeared in his eyes.
One of the blood veins on his body began to twist around oddly as if it came to life. It crawled
along his right arm to his palm and into the little creature’s body.
SooYouna | 85
Suddenly, the dead carcass began shaking. Its fur fell off and its body began withering rapidly.
Within the blink of an eye, it turned into bones. At the same moment, wisps of white mist
rose from its body to create an image of its former self. But it was a vague image, like it would
disappear as soon as the wind blew.
This was the first time Su Ming had cast the Spirit Devourer. According to the information he
obtained about the spell, he would usually need to refine the spirit first before devouring it.
However Su Ming did not have the time. He opened his mouth and breathed in the spirit form
of the mink raccoon.
Su Ming’s body trembled. He could feel that he had just obtained additional strength but it was
also rapidly disappearing. It would not be long before it disappeared completely and his
strength would return to normal.
Su Ming did not linger. He immediately rushed forth. This time, his speed was slightly faster
than before and it was increasing. He became more and more like the wind.
As the wind blew past his ears, there was only one thought in Su Ming’s head. He had to catch
up to the other party, stop them and then save the little monkey.
As for the method, he was not a reckless person to begin with so, he already had a plan.
An hour later, the additional strength Su Ming obtained disappeared but it allowed him to
cover more distance. He had already left Black Flame Mountain and was near the Black
Mountain Tribe.
He was at a small hill which looked like a slope. If he stood there, he could see quite far ahead
and his peripheral vision would also increase.
As he was near his destination, Su Ming’s eyes became fierce. He kept his gaze on Black Flame
Mountain and very soon, he saw his targets. Two figures appeared and one of them was
holding onto a motionless Xiao Hong!
Su Ming stood there and took out a small bottle with his right hand. There was a red pill within
the bottle. Once he made sure there was no fresh blood on his hands, Su Ming took the pill out
and held it in his hand.
The pill was his trump card!
SooYouna | 86
He stabilized his breathing and took out his bow. His eyes were calm, almost like dead water.
The two people were approaching him, with only a few miles between them. They would have
seen him if they paid attention.
The two people were big and burly. They looked strong. The man holding onto the little monkey
was only wearing a thin piece of hide even though it was winter. His upper body was bare.
There was white mist coming off his body as if he was dispersing the cold with the energy
emitted from his blood.
Su Ming only cast him a glance before focusing on the other person. He was also big in build
with several long spears slung over his back. He was slightly shorter than his companion.
However, Su Ming could feel that his Qi was much stronger than his companion and much
stronger than his own.
This person was powerful.
Su Ming narrowed his eyes and lifted his bow before pointing it towards the second man.
Just as Su Ming looked at the person, the man also saw Su Ming. His eyes became cold and
fierce.
SooYouna | 87
CHAPTER 14: THE FALLEN BERSERKER

It’s a Berserker from another tribe and he’s alone! Judging by his Qi, he should only be at the
second level of the Blood Solidification Realm...It’ll be easy to kill him! We’re also near the tribe
and we’re going up two against one. There’s no need for us to be afraid of him. Nevertheless,
since this person has come to challenge, he must have some tricks up his sleeve. But with my
power as a third level, it’ll be fine.” The slightly shorter third level Berserker from the Black
Mountain Tribe smiled fiercely. He was not at all worried about Su Ming. In his view, the
difference between them was too big. Su Ming was also frail looking so he did not look as if
he posed a threat.
More importantly, besides the Wind Stream Tribe, if any of the Black Mountain Tribe members
saw a person from another tribe wandering around alone, they would definitely kill the
person without mercy. There was no room for negotiation. It was a world where the strong
preyed on the weak.
If Xiao Hong had not ventured out to lure them away, they would have entered the cave, killed
Su Ming and taken his head back to the tribe for rewards.
“Yu Chi, I’ll kill him. Wait here.” As he spoke, the big man leapt forward like a tiger, closing the
gap between him and Su Ming in just a few breaths.
The man holding onto the little monkey, Yu Chi did not object. He knew that if he killed a
Berserker from another tribe and brought his head back to the tribe, he would receive rewards.
However, he did not dare snatch away his companion’s achievements.
“It’s fine. That man is also at the second level like me. If we fight, then we’ll be wasting some
time. If he goes, then he’ll definitely be able to kill him. Maybe I’ll even get to share some of
his rewards.” To Yu Chi, this was a meaningless battle. His eyes were cruel as if he could see
what would happen next. He was getting excited by the prospect of the spilling of blood.
The third level Berserker who was getting nearer to Su Ming also had a similar thought. He
jumped forward and quickly closed the distance. Very soon, there was not even 1,000 feet
between them.
800 feet, 700 feet and then 600 feet!
SooYouna | 88
As he got closer, the man saw Su Ming’s face clearly. He let out a roar as he grinned fiercely.
His roar alone caused the snow around him to quake and toss into the air. They exploded in a
loud bang, creating a layer of white mist which blinded their sights.
At that moment, the man grabbed a long spear from his back with his right hand. He threw it
with all his strength at Su Ming, who was standing more than 600 feet away from him.
A sharp and piercing sound sliced through the air. Su Ming felt a sharp and fierce aura coming
straight at him. Without thinking, he stepped aside and a whistling sound whipped by his ear.
The long spear flew past and just missed him by a hair’s breadth.
The man did not approach to check his kill once he threw the spear. Instead, dark wisps of air
surrounded his legs, increasing his traveling speed instantly by a dozen fold. Very soon the
distance between them was cut down from 600 feet to 300 feet.
“Die!” The man raised his right hand and took out a second spear. Just as he was about to
throw it, the mist created by snow scattered. This allowed some of Su Ming’s field of vision to
return. As it did, an arrow pierced through the snow and rushed towards the man like a flash
of lightning.
The man laughed. He raised the spear in his right hand and knocked down the arrow easily.
With a crash, the arrow broke into pieces. However at the same time, whistling sounds
whipped through the air again and another three arrows came straight towards him.
The arrows were too quick and the angle at which they traveled made it extremely difficult to
dodge. It was becoming problematic for him. It made the man frown but still, he scoffed at
them and let out a huge blast of dark air underneath his feet. It quickly surrounded his entire
body like mist. As the three arrows approached him, they melted into a pool of black water as
they touched the black mist.
Even so, much of the black mist had dispersed, causing the man’s body to be exposed.
“You’re only at the second level of the Blood Solidification Realm and you dare oppose me?”
The man took a leap and the distance between them had shortened again. This time, to 200
feet.
Su Ming’s face was pale but he held his ground. There were no traces of anxiety within his
eyes, just the same chilling calmness.
SooYouna | 89
He took out a few more arrows and fired them rapidly at the man. Once, twice, thrice and with
incredible speed, he fired five arrows in succession!
The five arrows practically formed a straight line and the whistling sound they caused as they
sliced through the air made it seem as if they had a lot of power. They reached the man almost
immediately. When he saw it, he frowned slightly. In their tribe, there were few who could
use bows like that.
“The Five Connected!” The man raised the spear in his right hand and swung it against the
first arrow. There was a loud crash and the spear broke along with the first arrow.
The second arrow followed quickly. The man let out a low growl and made the black mist
surround his body, causing the second arrow to melt as they touched.
The third arrow approached like lightning but the man dodged it by stepping aside. He was
quickly chased by the fourth arrow. The man growled and clenched his right fist with a fierce
expression. Then he swung it at the arrow. As the arrow broke, a wound appeared on his right
hand.
At that moment, the fifth arrow followed closely like a shadow. The man wanted to dodge it
but the arrow managed to leave behind a wound on his shoulder as it whistled by him. Fresh
blood immediately poured out of his wound.
“I will tear your head off from your shoulders!” The man was not seriously wounded. He only
had small wounds and they were considered inconsequential to the members of the Berserker
Tribe. However to the man, it was different. He grinned fiercely and traveled another 100 feet
closer to Su Ming.
He was already victorious. This was a battle that posed no danger to him. He was at most only
slightly bothered by the arrows.
As for Yu Chi, he licked his lips from where he stood. He loved watching such bloody scenes.
They served to make him feel excited.
Just as the man was about to take another step, Su Ming approached him. His face was pale
but his eyes were still cold and calm. He then did something that momentarily shocked the
man and Yu Chi.
SooYouna | 90
He gave up on using his bow and arrow but chose instead to use his fists to face the man.
No one realized that within Su Ming’s right hand was the powder of the red pill that he had
crushed!
“You asked for it!” The man continued closing their distance and within the blink of an eye,
they were only dozens of feet away from each other. Then it turned into thirty feet, twenty
feet and ten feet...
The man gathered all the power of his Qi in his right fist and swung it against Su Ming’s head.
If he had hit it, Su Ming would have undoubtedly died.
But right at that moment, Su Ming lifted his head. The coldness in his eyes was gone and it
was replaced with a terrifying killing intent. The strong desire to kill even stunned the man.
It was already too late. Just as Su Ming lifted his head, he swung his right hand at the man
and as he did so, the red powder spread in the air. Some of them landed on the man’s wound
on his right fist while some landed on his shoulder wound.
The man trembled slightly but there were no blood curdling screams, no struggles. Right before
Su Ming’s eyes, he turned into red mist and disappeared into thin air. It was as if was he was
boiled alive and erased by the laws of nature. A pile of bones without any flesh were all that
was left on the ground. When the wind blew pass, they crumbled into dust.
Among the bone fragments was a strange herb that was black and white in color. It emitted a
soft and dim glow.
The sudden turn of events stunned Yu Chi, who was standing nearby. He could not accept it.
He could not even believe what he just saw. His gaze was empty due to the shock. Then, he
saw the fragile looking boy turn and look at him with cold eyes and an equally cold
countenance. He watched as the boy sped towards him.
“The Fire Ape’s carcass will be a great supplement. I want it!” Su Ming suddenly said as he
approached Yu Chi.
Yu Chi shivered. As he snapped out of his stupor, he found that he was drenched in cold sweat.
Su Ming’s words also made him realize that he had forgotten to use the monkey as a hostage.
He concluded that Su Ming came just to snatch the monkey away.
SooYouna | 91
The moment the idea struck him, he immediately escaped. He still could not fathom how and
why his companion died. The chilling sight of his death made him so terrified, he could not
accept it.
“You’re Fallen! You’re a Fallen Berserker!” Yu Chi screeched as his face turned pale. He was
completely overcome by terror. He could not accept it. He was so terrified that his legs were
shaking. He did not dare to face Su Ming and thus, used up every ounce of his strength to
escape. Su Ming was blocking the way back to the Black Mountain Tribe so, Yu Chi could not
go back. He could only run towards Black Flame Mountain.
Su Ming was about to give chase when he was suddenly hit by a wave of dizziness. He felt like
he was completely drained. He shook his head and forced himself to concentrate.
He cast a glance at the pile of bones on the ground. This was the first time he had killed
someone but it was not the time for hesitation. He had no choice but to give chase. He quickly
cleaned up the place and picked up whatever usable arrows were left. After that, he took away
the strange looking herb from the pile of bones. Su Ming gazed at the direction Yu Chi ran off
to, his eyes filled with killing intent once more.
‘Xiao Hong is still in his hands. I’ve already killed one of them. So, I might as well kill the other
then the land which I used for quenching will never be found!’
Su Ming gritted his teeth to bear with the fatigue and chased after him.
The two of them ran into the forest. Yu Chi did not even dare look back to see Su Ming. He
chose instead to concentrate on fleeing, trying to widen the distance between them. Despite
this, if they were to compare their level of familiarity with Dark Dragon Mountain, he could
not compare with Su Ming.
Besides, his speed was also still inferior to Su Ming’s. He may have had a head start, but very
soon Su Ming started to catch up to him with all the tracks he left behind.
Su Ming gritted his teeth to bear with the fatigue. He kept his gaze focused on the man from
the Black Mountain Tribe. He knew that the man was scared by his actions. That was why he
did not dare engage in battle. It was all part of Su Ming’s plans.
With the Scattering Blood, he could kill a person in the blink of an eye and also stun others
who saw it. After all, it was something that most people had never seen before. As such, it
would terrify them.
SooYouna | 92
Su Ming did not chase after him too closely. However, he was constantly blocked by some
obstacles along the way, causing the gap to widen every time he was just about to catch up
and pounce on the man. Not long after, the obstacles started to make Su Ming hesitate.
SooYouna | 93
CHAPTER 15: METAMORPHOSIS

There was a saying that went like this, “If you only have fighting spirit but no physical abilities
to support it, in the end, you will still lose.” Su Ming had been learning under the elder since
he was young. The elder had a lot of scrolls in his house and Su Ming had read almost all of
them. There was a lot of knowledge there and he always wanted more.
The wisdom left behind by his ancestors had made their way into Su Ming’s head gradually
as time passed by. However, they never had a chance to shine. As Su Ming was in pursuit of
someone’s life, the little bits of wisdom that had been residing in his head began to surface.
Yu Chi was feeling extremely anxious. He originally thought that he could not escape and had
made up his mind to give it his all in an attack of desperation. Yet right before his eyes, he
saw the distance between them increasing. Then just as he thought he could escape, the
distance between them closed once more and this process kept repeating itself.
After this happened a few times, he no longer had any desire to give it his all for a fight to the
death. It was hard for him to get into that state of mind anymore.
However in Su Ming’s eyes, the Berserker from the Black Mountain Tribe was just a prey, and
a terrified prey at that. As soon as he started feeling the slightest bit of hope, he could slowly
tear him apart.
Su Ming used this method to wear down Yu Chi’s confidence and courage. As the pursuit
continued, he would widen the gap and let the other man have the illusion of safety.
Su Ming vaguely remembered one of the scrolls saying that once the prey went through a long
period of time switching between the state of anxiety and relaxation, its fatigue and suffering
would increase exponentially. That sort of torture was enough to destroy one’s soul.
Su Ming only understood the logic behind it the last time but when he was giving chase, he
slowly began to fully comprehend. The knowledge he had obtained slowly became instincts.
He did not even need to do it on purpose, his body moved on its own and brought him the
results that he wanted.
That day marked the first time Su Ming killed someone and the first time he hunted a human
for the purpose of killing him. It was the first time in his life that he was experiencing a change
SooYouna | 94
in his personality. Yu Chi on the other hand was the only person who would experience the
process of Su Ming change.
Yu Chi could feel it clearly but he did not know what caused the change. He only felt his
confidence and courage diminishing after the strange scene of his companion’s death, They
were gradually worn down bit by bit during the chase.
In fact, at one point, he no longer had the urge to turn his head back anymore. Although Su
Ming was a second level Berserker in the Blood Solidification Realm just like him, he had the
feeling that once he turned back he would surely die. If he continued fleeing, he felt that he
would have a chance of surviving.
He was so afraid that he did not feel his exhaustion building up. This was especially so when
he discovered that the young man had disappeared at some point when the distance between
them kept increasing. The exhaustion almost made him sink into his knees when he finally
realized but he could not rest. He chose instead to grit his teeth and persevere.
Unfortunately, this did not last long. When he saw Su Ming’s silhouette appear at the corner
of his eye again, the exhaustion he felt immediately increased by tenfold. It almost drove Yu
Chi mad.
“He’s a Fallen Berserker! He’s definitely a Fallen Berserker!” Yu Chi felt himself trembling in
fear. As he was escaping, he came to a junction. If he turned left, he would have gone into the
deeper parts of the forest and left Black Flame Mountain. If he turned right, he would have
gone around Black Flame Mountain and gone back to the Black Mountain Tribe.
Su Ming had known about that junction for a long time. He narrowed his eyes and ignored his
own fatigue. He focused all of his energy to his feet, increasing his speed by one explosive
burst. He did not give chase, choosing instead to cut through the forest and approach the right
turning at the junction.
It was clear that he had predicted Yu Chi’s choice to travel right. That was why he chose to
turn right and close the distance between them. As he rushed forward, Su Ming brought out
his bow and shot a few arrows at the direction of the right turning. As the arrows whistled
through the air, all of them hit the trees on the right path. The arrowheads buried their way
into the stumps and their fletchings even hummed as they vibrated in the air.
The humming sound seemed to possess some sort of strange force. As the sound traveled into
Yu Chi’s ears, he hesitated.
SooYouna | 95
Su Ming pursued Yu Chi at full speed once more and attacked with his bow again. Yu Chi let
out a hysterical cry and was about to turn right when Su Ming suddenly increased his speed,
giving Yu Chi a false impression.
He had a feeling that if he ran to the right, Su Ming would most definitely catch up to him. If
he escaped to the left, he would then be able to widen the distance between them because Su
Ming made the wrong decision.
He could still hear the humming sound from the arrows. Yu Chi gritted his teeth and changed
his direction, turning left instead. Very soon, he disappeared into the forest.
A frightening look crossed Su Ming’s eyes amid the fatigue and his lips curled up in a cold
smile.
Quickly, he pulled out the arrows from the trees and continued pursuing the man from the
Black Mountain Tribe.
“If you can control the direction of your enemy’s escape, then you can control his body,” Su
Ming murmured. He remembered reading these words somewhere in one of the beast skin
scrolls. He was not able to understand them before but now he understood what they meant.
As he gave chase, time passed by slowly. Very soon, night came and the moon rose up high in
the sky. As the moonlight touched the snow on the ground, it reflected a white light which
illuminated the forest in a silvery gleam even though it was night time.
During the chase, Su Ming had already changed Yu Chi’s course of escape three times,
gradually controlling the other man’s body to run in the direction he wanted.
He touched the unconscious little monkey lying against his bosom, a gentle expression
appearing in his tired and bloodshot eyes. Yu Chi had thrown the little monkey away in the
opposite direction during the first time Su Ming forced him to change his course. However
because of that, the distance between them increased.
Throwing away the little monkey had worked out for Yu Chi. Su Ming immediately ran
towards the little monkey, causing Yu Chi to let out a sigh of relief and his speed increased.
In spite of that, it did not last long. Soon after, Yu Chi noticed arrows upon arrows whistling
by his side, all coming from behind. This again almost drove Yu Chi mad.
SooYouna | 96
The stars in the sky shone brightly like eyes that were looking at the chase in the forest.
Yu Chi was already exhausted. His footsteps faltered but what he felt physically was
inconsequential. What mattered most was his mental state. It was already broken. He
regretted it. He regretted discovering the little hole. He regretted chasing after the Fire Ape. All
of this would not have happened if he had not done any of it.
Before him, there was a forest filled with a variety of plants. Even though it was winter, he
still could not see into the deeper parts of the forest. When Yu Chi was still hesitating and
contemplating on going into the forest, Su Ming’s silhouette appeared at the edge of the forest.
He stood there, breathing heavily. Huge amounts of white mist flowed out from his mouth
and his eyes were laden with steely coldness. He did not immediately give chase but chose to
wait.
“This place will be the burial ground I give you! If you can step out of here alive even with such
exhaustion, you can count yourself extremely lucky!” Su Ming’s muttered once his breathing
began to even out.
Just as he finished speaking, a terrifying cry traveled across the forest in the quiet of the night.
The cry echoed in the forest, causing a shiver to travel down the spines of all who heard it.
After a while, the cry gradually grew weaker before finally turning into a faint moan.
Su Ming walked towards the direction of the voice in solemn silence. He walked into the forest
slowly with each step carefully calculated. Every time he took a few steps forward, he would
look around before choosing to either retreat, go around a certain place or leap forward.
It was the hunting spot for the Dark Mountain Tribe. That area of the forest was filled with
traps and the locations of the traps were unknown to all except the members of the Dark
Mountain Tribe.
Even Su Ming only knew the locations of most of the traps, not all of them.
If Yu Chi had been in perfect condition when he went in, he might have been able to get out
alive. However due to the condition he was in, he sealed his fate once he stepped into the place.
It was the same as stepping into his own death trap.
SooYouna | 97
Su Ming walked forward carefully. The moans gradually became weaker as they traveled to
his ears. As Su Ming walked forward slowly, he saw that Yu Chi was impaled to a tree by a line
of sharpened, and thick wooden spikes, the size of adult men.
His entire body was drenched in his own blood but he was not dead yet. He was still shivering
and moaning weakly.
Su Ming stepped forward quietly and once he was by Yu Chi’s side, he looked at him. After a
long while, he took out his horn and sliced Yu Chi’s throat.
Yu Chi struggled furiously for a few moments before breathing his last. Before his eyes lost
their life, they were focused on Su Ming and filled with hatred.
Su Ming was silent. He cut through the trap’s ropes and took away whatever remained on Yu
Chi’s corpse. He brought out the small amount of Scattering Blood powder he had left and
turned the corpse into a pile of bones. He then turned it into dust by touching it.
He turned around silently and walked out of the forest. Once he was out, he looked at the
moon in the sky with uncertainty in his gaze. It was the second time he killed someone. He
could not describe how he felt. There was nervousness, fear, uncertainty...
After a long while, he let out a sigh. The Black Mountain Tribe was from the same
denomination as the Dark Mountain Tribe but after so many years, they had turned into
mortal enemies. If one of the tribes became stronger, the other would have been faced with
the threat of being massacred. All of the men would have been killed and the women would
have been taken away to help with the reproduction of the tribe.
It was good thing that this had not happened. For many years, the elders of both tribes had
been on the same level. They would not easily incite war.
He took a deep breath. Fatigue took over Su Ming’s entire body. He gritted his teeth and dragged
his exhausted body far, far away...
When dawn arrived and the sun rose, Su Ming returned to the place he used for the quenching
of herbs in Black Flame Mountain. His face was a sickly yellow. He crawled into the cave, and
once he was inside, he fell to the side and fainted.
SooYouna | 98
CHAPTER 16: ELDER

“Brother...”
“Brother... Can you hear me...?” In his dreams, he heard that familiar, sad and lonely voice
once more as it echoed in his head. The voice remained in his head for a long time. His
unconscious body trembled lightly as if he was struggling.
“Brother, I’m waiting for you...”
As the calls grew stronger, Su Ming was jolted awake from his sleep. His gaze was unfocused
as he stared at the wall before him and let his mind wander. His thoughts were interrupted
by excited screeches. He turned his head and saw Xiao Hong pouncing on him happily. Then
it started climbing all over his body.
Xiao Hong woke up much earlier. It was only in a state of unconsciousness before and was not
heavily injured. Once it woke up it kept its gaze focused on Su Ming, waiting anxiously for him
to wake up.
When Su Ming woke up, it was out of its mind with joy.
Su Ming smiled as he looked at the little monkey but his smile was laced with uncertainty. It
was the second time that he had the dream...
He took a deep breath. Su Ming shook his head, forcing himself not to think about the strange
dream anymore. He chose instead to look at the perfectly normal looking black debris hanging
off his neck.
He touched the debris, his eyes gradually becoming clear of doubt.
He already had first-hand experience of the changes the black debris brought upon him. The
creation of the Scattering Dust had increased his training speed by leaps and bounds. The red
pill was also created by accident, allowing Su Ming to obtain complete control and gain the
upper hand in a battle between life and death.
“I’ll still need to create more pills... I saw a door at that strange place but there were 15 small
holes on the door. I did not have enough pills last time, that’s why I was hesitating. But now,
SooYouna | 99
I really want to know just what will happen to the door once I put in 15 Scattering Dusts...” Su
Ming muttered lowly under his breath.
‘I’ll need to make more Scattering Blood. These pills... will be my trump card! Also, I’ll need to
go back to the tribe... I haven’t gone back for quite some time. The elder has been stuck at the
ninth level for many years as well. Perhaps the Scattering Dust can help.’
Su Ming stood up and moved his limbs. Most of the fatigue in his body had gone by then.
He concentrated on making the pills again and continued with the refinement of the blood in
his veins. There were some parts of his body that felt a bit sluggish as blood tried to circulate
through them. It was not as smooth as before and Su Ming believed that it was a wound left
behind when he tried to break through the first level of the Blood Solidification Realm. He
would not be able to heal the wound within a short period of time.
Within the same month, Su Ming ventured out of the cave a few times. He also had the little
monkey help him collect herbs.
Su Ming even went out specially to pick two of the red herbs required for Scattering Blood. He
wanted to pick more but sensing danger, he decided not to be greedy.
Using the vast amounts of herbs he collected, Su Ming began refining his Qi and his blood
while also using the herbs to create the medicinal pills he wanted the past month. The muffled
sounds of pills being created echoed throughout the cave.
It was a month later and the sky was still dark with only faint traces of light. Su Ming gave
the little monkey a few instructions and left the mountain alone. Then, he disappeared into
the forest.
Su Ming, who had arrived at the second level of the Blood Solidification Realm, traveled quickly
within the forest. He ran across the icy plains like a flash of light. Before noon, he had already
left the forest and was outside the Dark Mountain Tribe settlement. As he looked at the
settlement, a smile appeared across his face.
‘I haven’t been back for quite some time...’
Su Ming walked towards it. Everything was normal. Many children were playing around and
some the tribe members were sparring against each other.
SooYouna | 100
Su Ming’s return attracted some of the tribe members’ attention. He had been gone for a long
time, after all. They came out and greeted him with smiles on their faces.
“Su Ming, you’re finally back! Where did you go?” Su Ming stroked a child’s head and just as
he was about to leave to the elder’s house, an excited voice rang out from behind him.
He turned around and looked. The person who spoke was a big and well-built man but he had
a slight baby face. It was a clear sign that he was still young. That person was Lei Chen.
“What?” Su Ming glanced at Lei Chen and could feel that the Qi in his body had grown much
stronger. The aura he felt from Lei Chen was actually quite similar to the Berserker he killed
using Scattering Blood.
“You almost broke through the fourth level of the Blood Solidification Realm?” Su Ming asked,
surprised.
Lei Chen grinned widely and walked up to Su Ming’s side to speak softly to him.
“I have a feeling I’ll reach the next level soon. Hehe, the elder said the Berserker Blood within
my body is quite pure. If this continues, some day I will be able to reach the elder’s level.” As
Lei Chen spoke, his eyes shone with excitement. Soon after, he began to look at Su Ming
carefully and he was stunned. Then, he widened his eyes in disbelief. Just as he was about to
speak...
“Come to my place tonight, we’ll talk later. Let me go see the elder first.” Su Ming knew what
Lei Chen was about to say. He gave him a faint smile and went to the elder’s house.
As he watched Su Ming’s back, Lei Chen was speechless. He pulled at his hair in confusion and
mumbled a few words, trying to piece things together. However in the end, he still could not
understand it. He still remembered to go to Su Ming’s place later that night though.
As he approached the elder’s house, Su Ming slowed down. There were slight signs of anxiety
and fear in his eyes. Su Ming respected the elder for taking care of him since he was young.
To him, the elder was just like his grandfather and their relationship could not be described
with words.
He did not want to lie to the elder but there were some things that he could not disclose like
the piece of debris on his neck. Su Ming was not a child anymore. He could tell if the public
SooYouna | 101
knew about the piece of debris, it could very well mean the doom of the entire tribe, not just
himself.
He could not speak of it.
Su Ming took a deep breath and stood in front of the elder’s house. He did not enter
immediately. He could hear the faint traces of voices coming from the inside, like people were
in a meeting.
He waited patiently until the door of the elder’s house opened and out came three men. These
three men were all built like small hills. When they appeared, Su Ming felt a great pressure.
Their presence even caused the Qi in his body to stir. He thought that he was about to be swept
away by a typhoon.
Su Ming inhaled sharply and took a few steps back instinctively. The three men were the
leaders of the Dark Mountain Tribe. Before Su Ming Awakened, he had not been as badly
affected. He could only vaguely feel that they were some of the best Berserkers besides the
elder.
Now that Su Ming was a practitioner at the second level of the Blood Solidification Realm, the
oppressive feeling was much stronger than before when he met the tribe leaders.
The Qi within the Dark Mountain Tribe’s leader was so great, he felt like it could shake heaven
and earth. Combined with the vague Berserker Mark on his face, it only served to make him
even more terrifying.
Su Ming also knew the two men beside the tribe leader. The man on his left was also a man
in his 40s. There was a mark shaped like a scorpion on his face. The level of Qi within him
was only slightly weaker than the tribe leader.
His arms were also very long and there was a big bow slung across his back. For some
unknown reason, when Su Ming looked at the bow, he felt like he could hear the agonizing
cries of its numerous victims. It caused him to feel a little wary of the man.
That man was the Head of the Guards of the Dark Mountain Tribe!
SooYouna | 102
The Head of the Guards was not a name, but a title given by its predecessor to the successor.
There could only be one Head of the Guards in each tribe and it was a title given only to the
strongest archers in the tribe.
The last person standing to the tribe leader’s right was a man in his 30s. His facial expressions
were rather stiff. He was not a man who smiled and talked often. His eyes were usually
narrowed into a slit and it was difficult to see the full view of his eyes.
He was the chief of the hunters in Dark Mountain Tribe and was responsible for all the hunts
outside the tribe settlement. His name was Shan Hen!
These three people were considered to be the strongest in Dark Mountain Tribe besides the
elder!
Su Ming took a deep breath and stepped aside as he bowed before them.
The tribe leader was frowning. It was apparent that the meeting with the elder did not end on
good terms. When he walked out of the house, he did not even look at Su Ming. He just walked
past him.
As for the Head of the Guards, he smiled at Su Ming when he saw him. Then, he nodded as a
sign of acknowledgment to his presence before leaving with the tribe leader.
Shan Hen, the chief of the hunters also treated Su Ming as if he was invisible. He ignored him
as he walked by.
After the three men left, there was a hint of dubiousness in Su Ming’s eyes. He felt uncertain
about the Qi in his body. If Lei Chen could sense it, why did the three strongest Berserkers in
the tribe not feel anything?
“I already concealed your Qi. Come in, why are you still standing outside?!” Just as Su Ming
was still being troubled, the elder’s stern voice sounded from within the house.
Su Ming lowered his head and walked into the house.
SooYouna | 103
“You finally decided to come back?” The elder still wore a sack cloth and had his hair tied in
many small braids. His features still looked as old and weary as ever, but his eyes were vibrant
with life. His tone of voice was grave and serious but the joy in his eyes could not be concealed.
Su Ming mumbled a few words. He still hung his head low, not really having the courage to
speak.
“You grew a pair of balls, is that it? How could you leave the tribe and not return for so many
months? Have you forgotten about me? Hmph, lift up your head. Let me take a look at you.”
There were hints of dissatisfaction in the elder’s voice.
Su Ming’s expression was anxious as he lifted his head and looked at the elder.
“Elder...”
Before he could finish, the elder who was sitting with his legs crossed suddenly grabbed Su
Ming sternly with his right hand. Su Ming stumbled forward a few steps as the elder pressed
his right hand on his chest.
A soft and gentle power weaved itself into Su Ming’s body. Once it melded together with his
blood, it immediately healed the wounds that Su Ming did not even realize he received. It also
dissolved the dangers of Su Ming risking his health when he forcefully reached the second
level of the Blood Solidification Realm and killed without stabilizing the Qi in his body.
When the elder retrieved his right hand from Su Ming’s chest, Su Ming trembled. He
immediately took a spatula and opened up a gash on his arm. Instantly, black blood flowed
out from the gash and there was even a stench in the air which came from the blood.
“You haven’t even stabilized the Qi in your body and you already ventured out to kill someone?
You’ve really grown a pair, haven’t you?” As the elder observed Su Ming’s reaction, the praise
in his eyes grew stronger. Nonetheless, he still spoke harshly. Even so, he took out a dark green
bottle and handed it to Su Ming.
When all the black blood flowed out from the gash, Su Ming’s body felt refreshed. Once he took
the bottle and opened it, he touched the liquid in the bottle with his finger and spread it over
his wound.
SooYouna | 104
Regarding titles:
1. For 蛮公, I’ve opted for the use of Elder, which is a title, and for 阿公, I’ve opted for elder,
because it bore familiar and endearing connotations. In bigger civilizations such as
kingdoms, 蛮公 is known as Court Diviner because they have positions within court and
work for the Emperor, as you could tell in the prologue.
2. For tribe leader and chief of the hunters, these titles will be in small letters because the
idea behind it is that we don’t call our mayors and chiefs in big caps either.
3. The Head of the Guards is in big caps because when the term first appeared, it was
blatantly stated as a title. Think of it as a military title. That is why I chose to use big caps,
because military titles are in big caps.
SooYouna | 105
CHAPTER 17: BERSERKER MARK

“Elder, I didn’t want to do it. It’s just that they went overboard. They snatched Xiao Hong away,”
Su Ming mumbled.
“They?” The elder was stunned.
“One of them was a Berserker at the second level of the Blood Solidification Realm and the
other was a Berserker at the third level.” Su Ming placed the cork back on the bottle then put
the bottle on the table beside him.
“Black Mountain Tribe? How did you manage to escape?” The elder narrowed his eyes. A cold
and steely look settled in his eyes.
“I didn’t escape. They died.” Su Ming lifted his head and looked at the elder.
The elder was stunned but was also visibly moved. After falling silent momentarily, he decided
not to ask Su Ming about the details. Su Ming was like his own child. He took care of him as
he grew up and he knew of his character.
“You met them at Black Flame Mountain right? The information you gave us last time was
really useful. You should have been rewarded for that but because you hid the fact that you’ve
become a Berserker, that reward is canceled. Now that you’re a Berserker, stay. I will tell you
about some of my experiences training in the Ways of the Berserker. I’ll also card through the
blood veins in your body.” The elder looked at Su Ming and smiled.
“Elder...” Su Ming scratched his head sheepishly. After a moment’s hesitation, he opened his
mouth and spoke softly, “I’m sorry. Aren’t you going to ask me how I became a Berserker?”
“Why should I? Everyone has their own secrets. I just need to know that my Su Ming has
finally become a Berserker.” The elder laughed happily.
Su Ming’s eyes were teary. He looked at the elder and nodded. He would never forget the elder’s
kindness towards him or the Dark Dragon’s Saliva that had been flowing in his veins or all
that had happened. All of these things were imprinted on his mind and soul.
“Elder, I have some pills... Here...” Su Ming looked at the elder and spoke softly.
SooYouna | 106
“Pills?” The elder asked in bewilderment, then shook his head and laughed.
“You’re talking about herbs, right? I know that you must have gotten yourself some rare herbs
but I’m the elder of Dark Mountain Tribe. Unless they’re really very rarely seen, I’ve seen
every... What?!”
Before the elder finished speaking, Su Ming produced two small bottles and placed them before
the elder.
The two bottles were filled with green pills and they were letting out a nice therapeutic scent.
Both bottles had about a dozen pills within them.
The elder’s face turned solemn. He took one of the bottle containing the pills and inspected
them. Once he was certain that it was nothing like he had ever seen, he took a sniff and his
countenance immediately changed.
“What a strange medicine! I just took a sniff and I can already feel my blood circulating faster!”
The elder mumbled and scrutinized the pills further. After a moment, he closed his eyes and
began to think. When he finally opened his eyes, he looked at Su Ming.
“These are called pills?”
Su Ming nodded his head and pointed towards the bottle containing the pills. He started
introducing the effects and the methods of using the pills to the elder. The elder drew a sharp
breath and his demeanor changed completely once he listened halfway.
There were no signs of hesitation. The elder immediately waved his right hand and right
before Su Ming, an illusion of the statue of the God of the Berserkers appeared. The shape of
the statue was that of the half human, half beast statue of the God of the Berserkers from Dark
Mountain Tribe.
The moment the statue appeared, a gentle energy spread around the room.
“Continue.” Su Ming looked at the elder’s solemn face and felt his heart pounding against his
chest. Then he continued to slowly tell the elder all the effects of the Scattering Dust.
SooYouna | 107
The elder was already standing. Once he finished listening to Su Ming, he took out one of the
Scattering Dusts and observed it carefully. Then he swallowed it in one bite. He believed in Su
Ming. There was practically no hesitation in his movements. He then took out a small purple
bottle and drank down what little that remained in the bottle.
He sat down with his legs crossed once again. Very soon, his body let out a bright and bloody
red glow. The light was glaringly bright and it covered the entire room. Su Ming took a few
steps back. His eyes were filled with admiration.
He could see the many blood veins on the elder’s body. He could not tell just how many there
were but the presence of a Qi much stronger than the tribe leader’s filled the entire room.
Su Ming drew a sharp breath. He watched the God of Berserker’s glowing statue floating midair
and knew that if it were not for the illusion of the statue, the light released by the elder would
have covered the entire tribe. It could possibly have been seen even from afar.
The light disappeared just as quickly as it came. As the elder opened his eyes, the red light that
enveloped his entire body also dissipated. His eyes were filled with a layer of excitement. He
looked at the Scattering Dust and took a deep breath.
“Su Ming, you must remember one thing!” The elder lifted his head and looked at Su Ming.
Su Ming immediately stood to attention.
“From today onwards, do not tell anyone about the pills! Even if I asked you again, you mustn’t
speak of it! From today onwards, I will not ask you anything about this!”
“Even within the tribe, you must remember not to talk about this to anyone! Not even to Lei
Chen!” The elder spoke sternly as he looked deeply into Su Ming’s eyes.
Su Ming hesitated for a moment.
The elder sighed. He understood Su Ming. He knew that Su Ming was an honest man. That
was why he chose to speak sternly again.
“Su Ming, listen to me. You mustn’t tell anyone!”
SooYouna | 108
Su Ming nodded silently as his gaze was filled with resolution.
“The tribe... is not safe...” The elder muttered but his words surprised Su Ming momentarily. It
dawned on him especially when he remembered how the elder had hidden his Qi from the
three leaders of the tribe.
“There is a traitor in our tribe! Right now, only the tribe leader and I know about this. No one
else knows about it. The traitor has hidden himself too well. We don’t know who it is...”
“With the information you brought to us, perhaps my old arch nemesis from the Black
Mountain Tribe has really found a way to reach the next level... I’ve been feeling that the
weather around the area has been a bit odd lately... It’s as though a major disaster is about to
approach.”
“Su Ming, these pills of yours are good so I’ll be keeping them. Don’t give me more of these. If
I can really break through to the next level, these will be enough. But if I can’t, even if you give
me more, it’ll still be useless...”
“I’m not lacking in herbs, it’s just that I’m stuck and I just need a chance to break through...”
The elder sighed. He spoke to Su Ming a little more about his experiences training in the Ways
of the Berserker. Then he took out a strange object made of twigs. The elder’s gaze was filled
with nostalgia when he looked at the item.
After some time, he gave the item to Su Ming solemnly.
“I got this when I was out adventuring during my younger days. This thing is called a bamboo
slip. You will only see these in big tribes. There are a lot of uses of herbs recorded in this
bamboo slip. Take it.”
Su Ming took the bamboo slip and was marveled by it. He put it away in his bosom and was
just about to go back to his own house when the elder looked at Su Ming solemnly.
“Su Ming, I’m happy that you became a Berserker but you must understand that once you
become a Berserker, you are no longer the same as the normal members of the tribe. The road
to become a practitioner of the Ways of the Berserker is extremely difficult. The slightest
mistake can bring about death. You must have felt it when you were at Black Flame Mountain.”
SooYouna | 109
“But we are members of the Berserker tribe. We cannot fear death, much less give up because
the road ahead is too hard to walk.”
“I know what your dreams are. You want to leave this place and travel to see the world. I fully
support you!”
Su Ming listened quietly and nodded.
“You are a good child. I’ve watched over you for many years and I know that. But my training
is insufficient and I can’t help you too much... I thought it would be fine if our Su Ming couldn’t
become a Berserker. However, if he did manage to become a practitioner of the Berserker Arts,
then I will do everything that I can to make your journey as easy as possible...” A smile
gradually appeared on the elder’s serious face and he waved at Su Ming to approach him.
“Come, sit down before me and circulate the blood in your veins as you usually do when you
train.”
Su Ming looked at the old man whose hair was speckled with white and whose face was
covered with wrinkles. The elder was smiling kindly at him. He knew that there were no blood
ties between him and the elder but the affection they felt towards each other could overcome
all blood ties.
“Elder...” Su Ming mumbled.
“Come here already.” The elder laughed heartily.
Su Ming sat down before the elder obediently and took a deep breath. Then he slowly began to
move the Qi around his body. Soon, the six blood veins manifested. As the six blood veins began
to give out a red glow, the vague shadow of a seventh blood vein appeared and started to
manifest slowly.
Su Ming had been unable to manifest the seventh blood vein for the past month. He had not
even been able to summon an illusion of it. This was largely connected to the internal injuries
he had obtained. Since the elder had healed his internal injuries, the seventh blood vein
appeared naturally when he activated the Qi in his body.
SooYouna | 110
“You’ve already inherited the knowledge from the statue of the God of the Berserkers. You know
that the Berserkers will need to manifest 11 blood veins if they want to reach the third level.
As for the fourth level, they will need 25 blood veins.”
“You will need 53 blood veins for the fifth and there will only be more for the rest of the levels...
As for the 11th level of the Blood Solidification Realm, you should need 781 blood veins.”
“But the manifestation of blood veins required may not be the same for some people. Most of
the Berserkers will need the same number of blood veins to reach the next level, but there are
some people who are capable of increasing the number of blood veins in their body. The more
blood veins you have, the more likely it is for you to reach the Awakening Realm!”
“From what I’ve heard, all the Berserkers who have managed to reach the Awakening Realm
have always had more than 900 blood veins during the Blood Solidification Realm! Take for
example the elder of the Wind Stream Tribe. I’ve known him for many years and I know that
he had 917 blood veins many years ago!”
“I’ve heard before that in middle sized tribes and in some big tribes, there are those in the
Blood Solidification Realm who have manifested more than 930 blood veins.”
“This is the Blood Solidification Realm of the Berserker tribe... There have been some people in
the history of the Berserker Tribe who have manifested 999 blood veins during the Blood
Solidification Realm. These people have all become very famous and powerful people.”
“There are even rumors that if you manifest 1,000 blood veins, you will obtain completion in
the Blood Solidification Realm. But that sort of completion could only be seen during our
ancestors’ time more than thousands of years ago. It’s extremely rare nowadays. I can say that
no one has reached completion in the Blood Solidification Realm. As for the details, I don’t
know about it because I don’t have enough information.” The elder’s voice seemed to hold a
strange sort of power that echoed in Su Ming’s head as he moved the Qi in his body.
“After Blood Solidification is the Awakening Realm. Awakening actually means to gather all
the manifested blood veins and refine them into the purest form of Berserker Blood. Then you
draw your own personal solidified Berserker Mark on your body... The Berserker Mark has to
come from your own heart and desire... I’m excited to see what Berserker Mark you would
draw should you reach the Awakening Realm someday.”
SooYouna | 111
CHAPTER 18: THE ART FROM THE BERSERKER ANCESTORS

“Su Ming, these are the things that you did not inherit from the statue of the God of Berserkers
but they are things that all Berserkers must know and remember! I might not be able to reach
the Awakening Realm in my life...”
“The elder in Wind Stream Tribe was not as powerful as I was before he was 20. When he was
34, he was only barely able to keep up with me in a battle. Back then, there wasn’t anyone who
didn’t know who I was in all the tribes around the area!” The elder spoke slowly and his face
flushed. There was even a hint of pride in his eyes.
However, the radiance from his pride was dimmed by something, like it was sealed in a box
and covered by a layer of dust...
“At that time, I had already arrived at the ninth level of the Blood Solidification Realm...” The
elder sighed as he mumbled bitterly. He spoke as reminisced about the past. The sadness in
his eyes grew.
“Su Ming, you must remember. There will always be people who are stronger and more
powerful than you. You must never be arrogant...” The elder shook his head, as if he did not
want to talk about his past any longer.
“I’ve ventured out of the tribe three times in my life and I’ve experienced a lot of things. I may
have lost just as much but I learned a Berserker Art. This isn’t a Berserker Art that the Wind
Stream Tribe will ever learn. It is also difficult to find this in slightly bigger or medium sized
tribes. This is an art left behind by our Berserker ancestors that can only be learned in big
tribes...”
“This is the true Art of Berserker’s Awakening... You can only use it once in your life, and it is
an art used to bless a chosen descendant.” The elder narrowed his eyes in concentration and
lifted his right hand. Almost immediately, his entire palm was filled with blood and he pressed
his palm slowly on Su Ming’s forehead.
“Su Ming, this is the first and only time I will cast the Awakening Art and I will cast it on you.
This is my blessing for you. I hope you will one day fulfill my dreams and reach the Awakening
Realm for Dark Mountain Tribe again!”
SooYouna | 112
“Activate the Qi in your body and absorb the Berserker Blood I’ve trained for the past 80 years!”
The elder’s entire body glowed a bloody red. It was especially prominent in his right hand, as
if blood was about to fall. A huge number of blood veins also manifested on his body. Just by
looking at it, there were approximately 700 blood veins!
This was the elder’s true power -- a manifestation of more than 700 blood veins. Due to this,
he was able to fight a Berserker at the tenth level despite being only at the ninth level of the
Blood Solidification Realm!
Su Ming trembled. As he circulated the Qi around his body, a gigantic wave of heat that seemed
to be endless flowed from his forehead into his entire body. It caused the flow of Qi in his body
to increase drastically. A huge amount of black substance flowed out of Su Ming’s pores and
he felt his body slowly becoming free of blockage. With each breath he took, his entire body
felt like it simultaneously took in a huge amount of the air around him.
Cracking sounds rang through the air. Su Ming’s body no longer shivered but his face was
flushed red as though he had just eaten a very good supplement. Even the blood veins in his
body began to change!
The seventh blood vein that was only an illusion earlier had already manifested. Once it did,
the eighth blood vein followed suit and manifested as well. The ninth blood vein also appeared
as an illusion.
The speed of the Qi flow in Su Ming’s body had increased to a terrifying speed. With each
complete circulation, it was as if all the blood in his body had clotted. He even had the false
impression that his blood had turned into a sticky substance.
“This is the true meaning of the Blood Solidification Realm! You must solidify and refine your
own blood and transform them into Berserker Blood!”
When he was training in the past, he would always feel that he had insufficient blood not
long into his training. At that moment however, the feeling was gone as endless heat traveled
into his body from his forehead. He even had the impression that the thought of not having
enough blood was just an illusion.
The elder, who was enveloped by a bloody glow looked like he had turned into a giant red ball
of light. Su Ming himself was also a bloody red ball of light but compared to the elder, he was
just like a firefly under the moonlight. Yet the firefly was absorbing the light from the moon
and growing stronger quickly.
SooYouna | 113
‘This... This is just what the elder told me before. This is the true Berserker’s Awakening in the
Berserker Tribe. This is the Berserker Art that only big tribes possess, the ancient Berserker
Art!’
The ninth blood vein manifested in an impressive manner. The feeling of power enveloped Su
Ming’s entire body. The black substance had already been completely dispelled from his body
and it was replaced by an indescribable fragrance.
Su Ming sunk into a warm and comfortable feeling.
The elder kept his attention on Su Ming’s body. He knew that the purpose of the ancient
Berserker Art, the true Berserker’s Awakening was not to increase the chosen descendant’s
training but to eliminate all the undesirable substances within the body. It was to create a
body suitable for training in the Ways of the Berserker for the chosen descendant. It could
make the road to train in the Ways of the Berserker much easier for the chosen descendant.
It was not just a simple banishment of undesirable substances but he had to use his Berserker
Blood as a guide to expel the undesirable substances in a manner that he did not understand.
It was technique that he could use only once in his life!
If he tried to do it a second time, his body would burst and his soul would shatter.
As the fragrance from Su Ming’s body grew stronger, the elder smiled. Nevertheless, he did not
stop. He took a deep breath and raised his left hand, pressing it over his right hand. Soon, an
even stronger and greater wave of warmth entered Su Ming’s body.
Su Ming trembled. There was no longer any black substance coming out of his body but as the
warmth entered his body, a beating sound reverberated throughout his body. Then, more black
substance was secreted from his body right before his eyes.
At the same time, the 10th blood vein in Su Ming’s body quickly manifested to its physical
state. The process only lasted for a moment. Even the 11th blood vein was already showing
itself faintly on his body!
Once the 11th blood vein manifested itself, Su Ming would become a Berserker at the third level
of the Blood Solidification Realm!
SooYouna | 114
However, the manifestation of the 11th blood vein was proving itself to be extremely difficult.
Even after Su Ming’s body stopped excreting any black substance and released a nice fragrance,
the 11th blood vein was still in an illusionary state.
“Su Ming, I cannot help you by forcefully increasing the state of your training. This will not
bring any good to you. But if you’re diligent, you’ll reach the third level naturally before long.”
The elder’s voice echoed in Su Ming’s ears.
Su Ming took a deep breath and opened his eyes slowly.
The moment he opened his eyes, the world looked slightly different. His sight became much
clearer. The details he had never noticed before were now as clear as day.
His world had become different.
Both of his eyes were as clear as water yet, if anyone took a closer look, they would see that
his eyes were like the abyss. People who looked into them would be unable to look away.
As he looked at the elder, he saw that the elder’s face had aged once again. There were even
signs of fatigue in his features. Despite that, there were clear signs of great kindness and
affection as the elder gazed upon him.
Su Ming stared at the elder in a dumbfounded state. In his silence, he knelt down and bowed
towards the elder.
“Enough. You’re a grown man now. You’re no longer a La Su. I’m a little tired. Go back. Let me
rest.”
“Elder...” Su Ming bit his lip and gazed deeply at the elder, carving the scene before him into
his mind. For all of eternity and his entire life, he would never ever forget that there was a
person who accompanied him when he was younger and allowed him to experience familial
love. He understood that this was a love that he would never be able to repay for his entire
life...
“Come with me to...Wind Stream Tribe next time. We’ll be visiting the elder of Wind Stream
Tribe and seeing the Berserkers there. Representatives from Black Mountain Tribe, Dark
Dragon Tribe and other smaller tribes will also be going... It will be a good experience for all of
you younger generation...” Before he left, he heard the elder’s voice echoing in his ears.
SooYouna | 115
“I’ve already concealed the Qi and fragrance from your body. No one will notice unless they
are more powerful than I am. Do not tell anyone about the fact that you became a Berserker...
We’ll make a decision once I find the traitor.”
Su Ming nodded. When he saw the elder sitting down cross-legged with his eyes closed and
immersing himself in his training, he quietly left.
He knew that Wind Stream Tribe was the only medium sized tribe around the region. It was
considered as the leader of the area. Su Ming had heard rumors of the elder of Wind Stream
Tribe being a powerful Berserker who had arrived at the Awakening Realm. Not only did he
have a long lifespan, he also had the power to crush heaven and earth.
‘Awakening Realm... I wonder if I’ll be able to arrive at that realm in my lifetime... I wonder if
I can even draw my own Berserker Mark...’
Su Ming’s eyes lit up with ambition. The Awakening Realm was like a legend to him. It was
too far away from him.
‘So this is the elder’s real strength. I didn’t expect him to be so strong... I heard that the elder
from Black Mountain Tribe had some sort of secret... or else they wouldn’t have been able to
last so long...’
Su Ming shook his head and refused to continue thinking about the matter.
When Su Ming returned to his house, which had been left barren for the past few months, he
calmed down. The place was clean. There was barely any dust around. Su Ming knew that this
could only mean that Chen Xin dropped by during the days that he was gone.
Chen Xin was the only girl within Dark Mountain Tribe whom Su Ming had more contact with.
She was the tribe leader’s daughter. She would only be married to the future tribe leader so
that the tribe would continue to prosper and there were no disputes about that within the
tribe.
Su Ming knew this since a long time ago and was not offended or saddened by it. Chen Xin
was like a little sister to him and he held no other feelings towards her.
He sat down with his legs crossed on the wooden bed. Su Ming touched the piece of debris on
his neck as he fell into deep thought.
SooYouna | 116
As nighttime arrived, Lei Chen came to Su Ming’s house puzzled. When he saw Su Ming, he
was dumbfounded. The silly look on his face made Su Ming smile.
He took out the herbs he got from the remains of the Berserker from Black Mountain Tribe. Su
Ming knew about the Sky Stone of course. It was one of the rarer herbs. He had only managed
to obtain one of them during all the years he went to collect herbs in the mountains. That too,
was only a shoot. It was unlike the one he had in the present, which was fully grown and had
six leaves.
“A Sky Stone with six leaves. I’ll need more of them to make some medication but I can give
you a leaf. You might be able to use it to help with your training.” Su Ming plucked one of the
leaves from the plant and gave it to Lei Chen.
Lei Chen laughed and scratched his head. Then he pat his chest bashfully after he took it from
Su Ming’s hands.
“Su Ming, I don’t know about all this stuff. But I already told you since I was young, I will
become Dark Mountain Tribe’s leader in the future. With me around, I’ll always protect you!”
Su Ming laughed heartily and as he spoke to Lei Chen. He noticed that Lei Chen kept looking
at the leaf from the Sky Stone, unable to concentrate. It was obvious that he wanted to eat it
and immediately start training.
Hence, he pretended to be tired. When Lei Chen noticed, he immediately lit up with excitement.
He quickly got up and left.
The sky had already darkened and silence gradually fell upon the tribe. Su Ming blocked the
door to his house with a chair and sat down with his legs crossed on the bed. He took a deep
breath and touched the piece of debris hanging off his neck with his right hand. In his mind,
he pictured the strange place he saw that day.
‘I already have an ample supply of Scattering Dust ready... I wonder if I’ll be able obtain
something new this time...’
Su Ming closed his eyes. He had long since figured out the method to enter the strange place.
What he needed to do was gather all the blood to his chest when he was training. Then he
would be able to go to the strange place.
SooYouna | 117
He had already tried it multiple times during his training. It was finally time for him to do it.
SooYouna | 118
CHAPTER 19: THE SECOND DOOR

The place was still surrounded by fog. He could not see too far away. The only thing vaguely
visible was the peak of the mountain amid the mist. It was quiet around him. There was
neither wind nor sound around the area.
Su Ming looked at the mountain shrouded by fog. It was his second time there. It was also the
second time he stood where he was and sized up the strange mountain before him, especially
the strange letters and drawings carved into the mountain. Su Ming had a sense of respect for
whoever it was that left them behind.
He took a deep breath and looked at the accessory on his chest. The black piece of debris was
gone. He pinched himself and was once again certain that he was not dreaming. He had really
arrived at the strange place.
He reached into his bosom and took out a few bottles that contained Scattering Dust. Then he
quickly walked towards the fog. Before long, he arrived at the foot of the mountain and he
went into the tunnel again.
He did not stop until he reached the stone door in the tunnel. As he looked at the familiar
circle in the middle of the door and the 15 small holes there, Su Ming hesitated for a moment.
Then he took a pill out from one of the bottles. With the pill between his fingers, he placed it
into the very first hole on the door.
At the very moment his fingers touched the small hole on the door, Su Ming felt a faint pull
coming from the hole and it sucked in the pill between his fingers.
Su Ming’s became stern and alert. He was unsure if his judgment was correct and he did not
know what would happen once he filled up all 15 holes. However he had envisioned this trip
for a long time and a part of him was looking forward to it.
He did not act rashly. After the first hole absorbed the pill, Su Ming focused his attention on
the door. Nothing happened.
Su Ming scratched his head. After a moment of thought, he took out another pill and placed it
in the second hole. This continued until he placed the 15th pill into the last hole with much
reluctance and nervousness.
SooYouna | 119
‘If there are still no changes even after I’ve placed 15 pills into the holes, all of this would be a
waste...’
Su Ming watched the 15 holes anxiously. At that very moment, a gentle glow surfaced from
the holes.
Su Ming immediately retreated excitedly. As the light surrounded the door and gradually grew
brighter, the strings on the door came to life and moved slowly. After a while, they joined
together and started to turn quickly like a vortex.
As they turned, the light from the 15 holes was slowly but surely sucked into the vortex, causing
the door to be enveloped by a brilliant light. A roaring sound suddenly reverberated throughout
the tunnel. The sound was so loud it could have made a person deaf. It made Su Ming
involuntarily manifest the 10 blood veins within his body. He felt the blood in his entire body
boiling and he instinctively resisted the pull.
The roaring sound lasted for a few moments and green smoke emerged from the 15 holes. It
was as if the pills had dissolved into smoke. As 15 puffs of smoke emerged from the holes, the
gigantic stone door shook. A straight and narrow gap appeared all of a sudden at the center of
the door.
As soon as the gap appeared, the two sides of the door slowly swung to the side. The door
opened!
Su Ming’s heart pounded against his chest. As he watched the scene unfold before him, he felt
himself trembling in excitement. It was only after the door opened completely that Su Ming
took in a sharp breath. There was no longer a tunnel behind the stone door but a small stone
chamber.
The walls in the chamber were not smooth instead, they were filled with carvings. There was
a large door that was tightly shut at the northern wall in the chamber.
On the ceiling of the chamber were some stones glowing faintly. They had fused into the walls
of the chamber. There was a faint aroma in the chamber which could lift a person’s spirits the
moment they took a whiff of it.
Su Ming’s eyes lit up with excitement but he still walked into the chamber carefully. He swept
his gaze around the walls and saw that the style of the carvings on the walls was similar to
SooYouna | 120
the ones in the tunnel. They all featured men with messy hair creating medicinal pills in an
ancient setting.
When Su Ming first arrived at the place, he was baffled by the drawings. However following
the success of his own quenching of the herbs and the additional memories he gained, he
could understand most of them when he saw the drawings again.
The figures on the drawings were creating different medicinal pills. As Su Ming observed the
drawings, he could not help but be immersed in them. He verified each and every one of the
drawings with his own experiences and forgot about the time as he obsessed over the
drawings.
He would move quickly to search for the next carving once he finished observing one. He did
not realize how much time had passed. When he finished looking at all the carvings, he still
longed for more and he cast his gaze on the door within the chamber.
This door was slightly different from the first one. It was completely black and it gave off a
nice aroma. It seemed like the materials used to build the door held some mysterious
properties.
It also had a sort of heaviness to it. There was a drawing on the door too but it featured a
gigantic cauldron. There were also wisps of smoke carved on top of it. It almost looked real. As
Su Ming looked on, he had the impression that he was not looking at a drawing but at a real
cauldron used for the quenching of herbs.
‘If only I had a cauldron like this... ‘
Su Ming looked at the cauldron for a few more moments with envy.
Su Ming saw a number of different herbs on top and on both sides of the cauldron. He
immediately felt himself quivering in excitement and paid full attention to the drawing. This
was what he came here for, to find more recipes to create other medicinal pills.
To the left of the cauldron were seven herbs. Among the seven herbs, five of them were herbs
needed to create Scattering Dust. As for the other two, Su Ming had never seen them before.
After he carefully observed their features, Su Ming imprinted their image on his mind.
There were eight holes on the stone door arranged neatly, right underneath the recipe.
SooYouna | 121
To the right of the cauldron were eight herbs. The recipe was slightly similar to the recipe on
the left. Five of the herbs required were also the necessary ingredients for Scattering Dust.
When Su Ming saw the additional three ingredients necessary, his eyes lit up with joy. He
knew two of the three herbs. They were just slightly rare.
There were also holes underneath this recipe but the number was slightly more than the
recipe on the left. There were 12 holes underneath it.
When Su Ming looked at the recipe on the top of the cauldron, his face became grim. The
ingredients to the recipe were not herbs. The drawing was of three things that would incite
fear among those who saw them.
The first was the scales from the tail of a python, the second was the ninth leg from a Nine-
Legged Spider and the third was the third finger from the right hand of a small black
humanoid creature, the size of a palm.
Strangely, there were no holes underneath the third recipe. Perhaps, it was because the
medicinal pill was too hard to create so it was not necessary to make it.
Su Ming fell silent momentarily. He walked towards the stone door and raised his right hand.
Without any hesitation, he pressed his hand on the door and immediately, the drawing of the
cauldron emitted a piercing light. It enveloped Su Ming’s body.
After a moment of discomfort, foreign memories appeared once again in Su Ming’s mind. He
obtained the method to create the three medicinal pills and their names.
‘South Asunder!’ Su Ming looked at the drawing on the left of the cauldron, then turned his
gaze to the right.
“Mountain Spirit... As for the last one... the Welcoming of Deities!” Su Ming looked at the
strange recipe on top of the cauldron and mumbled.
As Su Ming thought about them, the light surrounding his body gradually dimmed along with
the light from the cauldron on the stone door. Once the light completely disappeared, Su Ming’s
vision blurred but he was not nervous. He had already experienced this once. There was a
strange whistling sound next to his ears. Once it was over, his vision slowly returned, and he
found himself in his room within the tribe settlement.
SooYouna | 122
Su Ming took a deep breath and walked towards the door immediately. He took away the chair
and opened the door. It was still night time outside. The stars shone in the sky. It was quiet as
the cold night wind blew past him.
However there was a faint silver light at the horizon, a clear sign that dawn was about to
arrive.
‘Looks like the difference in time between the two places is not too big... ‘
Su Ming closed the door behind him and sat down with his legs crossed again. He cupped his
chin with his hands and began thinking.
‘All three crafting methods are different for the three medicinal pills. I’ve never seen the two
herbs required for Fire of the South so, I can ignore that for now. As for... the Welcoming of
Deities... ‘
Su Ming narrowed his eyes.
‘The ingredients required for this pill aren’t herbs and the items are simply too strange. But
what happens once the pill is created is really shocking! ‘
Su Ming remembered how the weather had changed when the person in his memories created
the Welcoming of Deities. The sight of the wind and clouds traveling backwards and made his
heart pound fiercely.
‘The effects of the pill must be really shocking! But it’s a pity... It’s clear with the lack of holes
on the stone door that the creation of this pill is extremely difficult... That’s why it does not
serve as a key to open the door. ‘
With some thought, Su Ming already guessed about half of the true story.
‘Looks like the only thing I can create for now is Mountain Spirit. I know two of the three
additional herbs... I may not have it now but there must be some in the tribe’s herbal storage.’
As Su Ming continued thinking, light gradually filled the sky and a new day arrived.
SooYouna | 123
He had not rested an entire night but Su Ming was not tired at all. The lack of fatigue became
obvious when he reached the second level in the Blood Solidification Realm. It was as if he had
obtained a huge amount of energy. Unless he went a few nights without sleep, he would not
become tired.
As day arrived, the members of the tribe started busying themselves with work. Once Su Ming
cleaned himself up, he walked towards a house made of grass not far away from his own
house. It was surrounded by a fence which was constantly guarded by a few members of the
tribe.
SooYouna | 124
CHAPTER 20: BEI LING

The wind in the morning was cold and with the winter, it felt like there were blades cutting
through his skin as it blew past him. In spite of that, with the bonfire burning amid the tribe,
a gentle warmth surrounded the entire tribe as it expelled the cold.
The circulation of Qi within their bodies allowed Berserkers to resist the cold but as most of
the members of the tribe were normal people, most of them chose not to venture out during
winter.
Even if they did go out, they would wear thick hides to fend against the cold. During the winter,
common healers in the tribe would also be at their busiest. They had to create vast amounts
of medication to increase the tribe members’ immunity against the cold.
The elder would also activate the Qi in his body during the coldest days of the season to help
the entire tribe last through the cold.
Su Ming wore a beast skin shirt that covered his entire body and trudged through the snow
towards the tribe as he listened to the crunchy sounds from the snow under his feet. Looking
at the familiar sights in his tribe and at the tribe members greeting him with smiles, it
warmed his heart. It seemed to chase away the frigid winter cold.
The houses in the tribe were mostly simple in design. They were fine during the other seasons
but they could not provide shelter against the wind during winter. They had to cover the walls
of the houses with a large amount of hides to prevent the cold from entering their houses.
Sometimes, the hides would not stick to the walls for a long period of time and would require
regular maintenance. The tribe members themselves also needed to add wood to the fires in
their houses regularly. Hence, winter was torture for most of the tribe members.
At the very least, the cold did not kill them but it was still troublesome.
Su Ming arrived at the building constantly guarded by a few members of the tribe. It was the
herbal storage for Dark Mountain Tribe. The walls of the building outside were covered by
thick layers of hide. There were also several bonfires burning around the building. They
allowed him to feel a layer of heat as he rode on the tails of the cold wind when he went near.
SooYouna | 125
Su Ming was familiar with the place. Every single time he returned after collecting herbs, he
would deliver all the herbs he collected there. So, when the guards saw Su Ming, they smiled
and did not stop him.
Su Ming smiled back and greeted them as he went through the fence. Just as he was about to
open the door and enter, a happy voice called out from behind.
“Su Ming, when did you come back?”
It was a girl’s voice. It was pleasant to the ears and sounded just like the ringing of 100 bells.
Su Ming stopped and turned around. When he saw her, his gaze softened. The owner of the
voice was a slightly big girl. She was covered entirely in thick hide and her long hair was tied
together with a grass string. There were two exquisitely made bone earrings hanging off her
ears. Her skin was a little rough but it did not hide her beauty.
Her eyes were big like giant puddles of water but they were clear, showing off her innocence.
There was happiness in her eyes as she walked briskly towards Su Ming.
“I came back yesterday.” Su Ming smiled. She was the person who cleaned his house regularly
when he was away -- Chen Xin. Suddenly, Su Ming froze on as he looked behind her.
She was not alone. There was a young man in his late teens following her. The young man
was big in build and he looked even sturdier than Lei Chen. He only wore a thin beast skin
shirt in the winter. His hair was messy but not dirty. His sharp jaw line gave him a prideful
air.
His eyes especially, looked like stars. It was as though something strange shone from within
his eyes. He gave off an oppressive air and kept others on edge when they were around him.
He was like a wild beast.
He stood there with a huge bow slung across his back. His gaze felt like arrows as he looked at
Su Ming.
“Su Ming!”
SooYouna | 126
“Bei... Bei Ling...” Su Ming looked at the young man and spoke respectfully as a complicated
look flitted through his eyes.
The young man before him was the strongest among their generation in the Dark Mountain
Tribe. Even the elder mentioned that he could not hope to win against the talent that he had.
Lei Chen was the only one who could somewhat compete against him after he Awakened.
As the strongest of the younger generation in the tribe, the speed of his training was incredibly
fast. Su Ming once overheard the elder saying that he was the one who held the most promise
to break through the Blood Solidification Realm and become one of the few to reach the
legendary Awakening Realm!
His name also was also known throughout the other tribes around them. Even Wind Stream
Tribe had heard of him and they sent messengers to take him away to be trained in their tribe.
Su Ming did not expect to see him.
His feelings towards Bei Ling were complicated because when he was young, Bei Ling had
taken care of him like an older brother. Even his skills with the bow were taught by Bei Ling.
Bei Ling was after all, the head of all the children in the tribe. His archery skills were no
laughing matter.
However all of this changed when Chen Xin was 12 years old. Perhaps it was because Chen Xin
and Su Ming were too close. Bei Ling started looking at Su Ming oddly and suspiciously. His
looks became cold and distant later on. Bei Ling even chose to ignore him when they met.
It was not until much later when Su Ming learned that the tribe leader and Bei Ling’s father
had already made arrangements for Chen Xin and Bei Ling to be engaged...
Su Ming wanted to explain himself but his words were rewarded with a cold look. Eventually,
he could only sigh regretfully and started distancing himself from Chen Xin.
He understood his own position. He knew that he was only a normal member of the tribe. He
also knew that if it were not for the elder, he may not have even been accepted into the tribe.
Su Ming was an abandoned baby whom the elder adopted when he went out on a journey
dozens of years ago. The members of the tribe were kind towards him but it did not change
the fact that he did not belong.
SooYouna | 127
“Why didn’t you tell me you came back? I went to look for you a few times but you weren’t
there.” Chen Xin scrunched up her nose and complained.
Su Ming touched his nose and avoided Chen Xin’s gaze. He only treated Chen Xin as a sister
and harbored no other feelings for her. He did not want Bei Ling, who had been kind towards
him to continue misunderstanding.
“Bei Ling, when did you come back?” Su Ming looked towards Bei Ling, who exuded a powerful
air. He could feel an endless amount of Qi coming from Bei Ling’s body. The strength of his Qi
was the strongest he had seen after the elder and the leaders in the tribe.
The fierce pride he felt from the other was also as strong as his Qi. It made Su Ming feel like
suffocating just by standing before him.
“Yesterday.” Bei Ling’s gaze was as usual. It was cold and he spoke little like he wanted it done
and over with quickly. He turned and looked towards Chen Xin standing by his side.
“Xin, didn’t you want to collect some herbs for your mother? Let’s go.” As Bei Ling spoke, he
held Chen Xin’s hand and walked past Su Ming. Then he pushed the door to the herbal storage
open and went in.
Chen Xin wanted to say something but after a brief moment of hesitation, she chose not to.
Instead, she nodded at Su Ming and followed Bei Ling into the building.
Su Ming stood there silently. After a while, he sighed and went in as well.
SooYouna | 128
CHAPTER 21: POOR

The herbal storage room was very big. It was also very neat inside. There were a lot of neatly
arranged shelves with all sorts of herbs properly categorized.
There was a smaller room located further into the building. The herbs in there were different
from the ones in the outer room. They were specifically prepared for the Berserkers and a
normal member of the tribe was not allowed to go in there.
Even a common healer would require permission from the tribe leader or the elder to go into
this room. It was viewed as an extremely important room in the entire Dark Mountain Tribe.
However, all these rules did not apply to Su Ming. The elder gave Su Ming a special position in
the tribe since a long time ago and he could go into the room at will to learn how to identify
all the herbs in there.
When he stepped into the building, Su Ming saw Bei Ling holding Chen Xin’s hand. The walked
towards the small room with all the precious herbs. There was an old man sitting cross-legged
outside the door. The old wore a robe made of beast skin. He was thin, his hair was white and
his face was covered in wrinkles. He originally had his eyes closed but he opened them slightly
to receive the introduction letter from Bei Ling and Chen Xin. He cast a glance at it then, closed
his eyes once more.
Su Ming walked slowly. He knew that Bei Ling did not want to see him. So, he chose to remain
silent and did not follow them into the small room. Instead, he chose to walk towards the
shelves outside and look at the large amount of herbs on the shelves. He was familiar with all
of them. He had practically collected all of the herbs there before.
Bei Ling and Chen Xin had not come out of the room even after Su Ming had finished looking
at all the herbs outside. Su Ming hesitated for a while then, he began to pace outside the room
slowly.
“Young La Su, what are you wondering about?” As Su Ming was deep in thought, an old and
wizened voice traveled into his ears. He lifted his head and saw that the old man guarding the
small room was speaking to him.
“Grandpa Nan Song, I’m not a La Su anymore...” Su Ming scratched his head and smiled.
SooYouna | 129
“I remember now. The La Sus of your generation have completed the Awakening a few months
ago. Looks like I can’t call you young La Su anymore.” The old man grinned as his eyes twinkled
with kindness.
“Since you’re here, why don’t you go in? Don’t be scared, I have your back! I even dared to
compete against the elder for a woman in the past. I’m not afraid of anything!” The old man
winked at him and joked.
Su Ming widened his eyes. It was the first time he heard about this. After a moment of
hesitation, he smiled bitterly and went into the small room.
He was not hesitating because of Chen Xin as the old man had suggested rather, he was
hesitating because of Bei Ling, whom he was indebted to. He did not know how to explain
himself. Many years had passed since then and the man was still cold towards him.
‘It’s fine...’ Su Ming sighed. The moment he opened the door to the small room, he saw Bei Ling
with his powerful presence. He was standing beside Chen Xin, who was choosing herbs in the
room. He turned around and glared at him.
Su Ming met his gaze and went towards a shelf on the other side. He chose to ignore the two
and started searching for the herbs required to create Mountain Spirit.
When Chen Xin saw Su Ming, she looked as if she wanted to say something. After hesitating
for a while, she again chose not to speak. As she grew up, she began to understand a lot of
things. She also understood her relationship with Bei Ling. The love she felt for Su Ming since
she was young was dying away as time passed.
‘Night Marrow Grass...
‘Thousand Leaf Flower...’
Su Ming slowly walked around the room. He swept his gaze across the precious herbs and
finally found the two herbs he needed to create Mountain Spirit.
‘It’s a pity I don’t have the last one...’
He had looked through all of the herbs in the room and was deep in thought.
SooYouna | 130
Chen Xin and Bei Ling had also finished choosing the herbs they wanted. Once Chen Xin bade
farewell to Su Ming, she was dragged away by Bei Ling. Before he left, Bei Ling stopped. He did
not turn back but spoke calmly.
“These herbs are useless to you since you don’t have a Berserker Body! Instead of wasting them,
you should leave it for the other tribe members. Know your place.” Once he finished speaking,
Bei Ling took Chen Xin away.
Su Ming kept quiet. As he lifted his head to look at the two people leaving, he did not speak.
Instead, he looked at all the herbs in the room once more. Then he took the two herbs he
needed and left the room.
The old man sitting outside the room did not mind Su Ming taking the herbs from the room.
On the contrary, he looked at Su Ming in amusement.
“Grandpa Nan Song... it’s not what you think...” Su Ming touched his nose.
“What would I be thinking about? I wasn’t even talking about the complicated relationship
between you and the two young La Sus. I absolutely wasn’t.” The old man laughed.
Su Ming blushed lightly, feeling a little awkward. An idea suddenly crossed his mind and he
squatted down to look at the old man.
“Grandpa Nan Song, did you happen to see this herb before?” As Su Ming spoke, he drew the
picture of an herb on the ground.
The old man smiled and looked at the drawing. He sank into deep thought, then tapped his
forehead lightly after a while.
“Isn’t this the Cloud Gauze Grass? We don’t have this herb in Dark Mountain. It can only grow
in a special environment. Only Wind Stream Tribe sells this herb around the area. Why do you
need it?”
“I read about it in one of the elder’s scrolls. I’ve tried looking for it in Dark Mountain but I
couldn’t find it. So that’s how it is.” Understanding dawned on Su Ming’s face.
SooYouna | 131
“Of course not. This is an herb suitable for lower-leveled Berserkers in the Blood Solidification
Realm. It’s just that they’re sold at a high price in Wind Stream Tribe. If you want it, you can
ask the elder to bring you to the trading square located just outside Wind Stream Tribe. There
are all sorts of herbs sold there.” The old man shook his head and smiled.
Su Ming’s interest was piqued. He asked a few more questions, then rose up and left after he
bidding farewell to the old man. The old man looked at him with teasing eyes as he departed.
When he left the herbal storage, Su Ming sank into his thoughts as he walked through the
snow.
“Wind Gauze Grass... I can obtain the other herbs for Mountain Spirit myself but as for Wind
Gauze Grass... Grandpa Nan Song said that it’s really expensive... Haa.” Su Ming frowned. He
searched through his pockets and found nothing besides a few stone coins he obtained from
Black Mountain Tribe’s Yu Chi.
They usually employed the barter system within the tribe and rarely used money. Once they
left the tribe though, they would need to use stone coins to buy items.
Stone coins were coins made from a special type of stone. There was an unspoken rule that
they could only be created in big tribes. If any of them were created illegally, the person and
his tribe would face destruction by the hands of the big tribes.
After he searched through his entire body, Su Ming only managed to find 3 stone coins. All of
them belonged to the dead Yu Chi. As for Su Ming himself, he did not own a single coin.
‘I don’t have coins. How am I supposed to buy them...? If only I had 100... no, 1,000 stone coins...
As for the square, I know the approximate location since the elder mentioned it before. Once
any members of the tribe become Berserkers, they can go there in pairs. The location of the
square isn’t far either...’
Su Ming laughed bitterly. He felt the beginnings of a headache forming.
SooYouna | 132
CHAPTER 22: ARE WE GOING TO CHANGE?

Su Ming was immersed in his thoughts until noon. He gritted his teeth, slung a basket over
his back and left the tribe. Lei Chen went with him. Lei Chen had gone to the square before.
He went there just a few days ago, in fact. Once he heard that Su Ming wanted to borrow some
stone coins, he immediately pestered him for the reason. Once he learned of the reason, he
immediately perked up and offered to act as Su Ming’s guide.
“Su Ming, those two were the only stone coins I had. I went through a lot of trouble to get
them. When... when are you going to give them back to me...?” Lei Chen stared anxiously at
Su Ming as they sped through the forest outside the tribe.
“You’ve been nagging me for the entire journey. It’s just two stone coins! I’ve been giving you
Dark Dragon’s Saliva for so many years. How much do you think they’re worth? Lei Chen,
aren’t we best friends? How could you be like this?!” Su Ming felt slightly guilty but he still
glared at Lei Chen, causing Lei Chen to mumble under his breath.
“I really went through a lot of trouble to get them...” Lei Chen scratched his head. As he
mumbled, he seemed to remember something and looked at Su Ming oddly.
“Say, I just remembered. What are you going to buy at the square with the stone coins?”
“I’m buying Cloud Gauze Grass!” Su Ming ran through the forest lithely, showing signs of
overtaking Lei Chen with his speed.
“What is Cloud Gauze Grass?” Lei Chen asked honestly. However, when he found that Su Ming
had already overtaken him, he immediately took a few wide leaps to catch up.
“Su Ming, you have to remember to return them to me...”
“Su Ming, it took me a lot of years to save up those coins...”
“Su Ming, not even my father knows about them. How did you know where I hid them the
moment you came to my house?”
“Su Ming, what is Cloud Gauze Grass? Why won’t you tell me...”
SooYouna | 133
“Su Ming? Su Ming?! I’ve been asking you the entire day!”
Su Ming’s ears rang with Lei Chen’s voice throughout the entire journey. He knew for a long
time that Lei Chen liked to talk. Once he started, there was no stopping him but he did not
expect him to keep talking for the entire journey.
When dusk arrived, they had already traveled some distance away from the tribe settlement.
Within the unfamiliar forest, Su Ming’s stamina finally ran dry and he began to slow down
until he reached a huge tree. He leaned against it to catch his breath. Then he turned and
looked at Lei Chen as if he wanted nothing to do with him. Lei Chen was also panting heavily
while he sat down on the ground.
“Su... Su Ming... You... have to... give it back... to me...” Lei Chen was panting heavily but when
he saw Su Ming looking back at him, he immediately straightened up and repeated himself.
“I’ll return it... I’ll definitely return it... but you have to promise me something!” Su Ming
laughed wryly. He already did not know what to say for Lei Chen to shut up.
“What is it?” Lei Chen blinked his eyes. His expression was that of a simple-minded person.
“Don’t look at me like that. Even Xiao Hong looks more convincing than you. Lei Chen, I know
what you want to ask but I can’t tell you. You’ll know later.” Su Ming glared at him. He grew
up with this person and it would not be an exaggeration to say that he understood Lei Chen
more than his parents.
Lei Chen appeared to be an honest and simple-minded person but he was actually pretty
sensitive. A lot of people were fooled by the honest look on his face and tended to ignore the
slyness in his eyes.
After he heard Su Ming, Lei Chen touched his nose and laughed boyishly.
“My request is simple. If you don’t make a sound during the trip, once I finish my business
and we come back, I’ll tell you everything you want to know!” Then Su Ming gave Lei Chen a
long, hard look.
Lei Chen froze as if his entire body was petrified. He did not move but his eyes were wide open
as he stared at Su Ming.
SooYouna | 134
“Lei Chen...” Su Ming laughed wryly. He played together with his friend growing up. He was
not going to be fooled by his little trick.
“You were the one who told me to be quiet. I wanted to nod my head but if I did then there’d
be rustling sounds. I’m just fulfilling my end of the promise! I’m not even moving and I’m not
making any sound. It completely suits your idea of silence! Aren’t I being quiet enough?!”
“You’re asking me to be quiet, right? Don’t worry. I’ll be like this during the entire journey. I
won’t make any sound. But if I make any sound when I run, you can’t blame me, I...”
“Stop! Enough! Just keep quiet!” Su Ming pinched the bridge of his nose. He saw a hint of
playfulness in Lei Chen’s eyes and he knew his friend was doing it on purpose.
“Fine, I’ll tell you. I have a Berserker Body but it’s hidden by the elder’s Berserker Art. Don’t tell
anyone about this.” As he spoke, Su Ming’s face became deadly grave.
Lei Chen was stunned but he soon nodded solemnly.
“If I knew, I wouldn’t have asked. I just wanted to know whether you’ve become a Berserker
Practitioner. Now, I’m no longer worried. Haha, from now on, we’ll become the future
guardians of Dark Mountain Tribe!”
Su Ming laughed as well. They took a moment to replenish their strength and continued on
their way. The sky gradually darkened, the moon rose in the sky and the stars shone. The
snow on the ground became thicker, too and the winter wind blew against their faces. Still,
they continued their journey without stopping. They even talked to each other on the way,
creating an amiable atmosphere.
“I saw Bei Ling today. I feel so frustrated when I see him, especially when he has Chen Xin by
his side. He knows that Chen Xin likes you!” Lei Chen grumbled angrily.
“He’s changed so much. He just went to Wind Stream Tribe for a few years. Has he already
forgotten that he’s from of Dark Mountain Tribe? You didn’t see his face that time. He even
nagged me about all sorts of things!”
Su Ming was silent.
SooYouna | 135
“Su Ming, I’ll definitely surpass him!” Lei Chen clenched his fists as he ran.
“He’s Bei Ling, our older brother. He took care of us when we were younger. Don’t you recall
him teaching you all he knew about training in the Ways of the Berserkers last time? He was
even punished by the elder for that!”
“He even taught me how to use the bow...” Su Ming spoke calmly.
“As for Chen Xin, I already told you ages ago. I only see her as a sister, nothing else... Why are
you still thinking about all these weird things?” Su Ming’s voice was still calm.
Lei Chen wanted to continue speaking but he saw how calm Su Ming was so, he swallowed all
his words back. He understood Su Ming just as much as Su Ming understood him.
He knew that Su Ming was a grateful man.
“Su Ming, people change...” Lei Chen spoke softly after a long while.
“As we grow up, as we experience more things, we will change... Perhaps one day, I will
change... and I think, you will as well...” Lei Chen muttered.
‘Will I..?’
As Su Ming ran, he fell silent.
When the sky became dark completely, Su Ming and Lei Chen stopped. Traveling at night was
exceptionally troublesome. Besides, there was still some distance left before they reached the
square. As such, they set up camp under a big tree for the night. They took shifts so that one
of them could sit down to train while the other kept watch.
Su Ming leaned against the tree and his gaze fell upon Lei Chen, who sat down with his legs
crossed. His body began glowing red and he could see a lot of red lines emerging from his body.
After watching Lei Chen for some time, Su Ming looked at the dark sky. The moon shone
brightly and it looked beautiful as it hung in the sky with a curtain of stars. Yet, it made people
feel small and insignificant when they lifted their heads and looked up.
SooYouna | 136
‘People change... Will I... change too..?’
Su Ming gazed quietly as he recalled all the times he spent together with Bei Ling when he was
still a child.
‘If I do change some day... how will I change...?’
Uncertainty appeared in Su Ming’s eyes. This was too complicated a question for a 16 year old
teenager.
‘Perhaps I’ll be like the elder and become a really strong Berserk Healer. I’ll bring Xiao Hong on
a journey around the world. We’ll go to places we have never been, we’ll go to all the tribes in
the world and cure lots of the members of the Berserker Tribe...
‘Perhaps, I’ll even become an elder... Then I’ll find a girl I like and live with her. She’ll go on a
journey with me until we grow old together... Xiao Hong will become Old Hong by then... I’ll
talk about all of my experiences with the La Sus in the tribe... just like how the elder spoke to
us about his life...’
Su Ming smiled. It was a pure, honest and happy smile.
‘Or perhaps... I’ll get to know my parents...’
Su Ming sighed as he smiled.
“Lei Chen, I won’t change!” Su Ming took a deep breath and spoke firmly under the moonlight
on the vast plains belonging to the Berserker Tribe. He did so even though he was the only one
who could hear it.
He was certain of his words just like any young man who still believed in a bright future...
Night went by. When dawn arrived, Su Ming and Lei Chen woke up as light gradually lit up
the sky. They washed their faces with the snow. The cold snow made them shiver and wide
awake.
SooYouna | 137
“If we travel according to our original route, we’ll reach the square by noon.” Lei Chen had
already gone to the square a few times. He rubbed away the snow on his face as he spoke to
Su Ming.
Su Ming nodded. After they washed up, they continued running in the forest as they welcomed
the first rays of sunlight.
Their journey went on without problems. When noon arrived, Su Ming saw a lot of houses
made of grass and wood at the edge of the forest. There were also a lot of noises coming from
the tribal settlement. Some Berserkers from the tribe were also patrolling the vicinity.
“We’re here!” Lei Chen looked towards Su Ming particularly at the woven basket on his back.
However, the basket was covered firmly with hides. He could not tell what was in there.
Su Ming looked at the tribe square before him. It was big. Its size was comparable to the size
of a small tribe but there were no fences around it. There were only several strong looking
men patrolling the area in full alertness. They maintained the peace in the area and prevented
wild beasts from attacking.
At the center of the square was a gigantic purple tent made of beast skins. The security was
extremely tight and no one was allowed near it.
“That house belongs to the owner of the square. I heard that he’s a really strong Berserker. He
will only appear to welcome tribe leaders from other tribes.” Lei Chen spoke to Su Ming softly
as they moved out of the forest towards the square.
Su Ming only cast a glance at the purple tent before looking away. He stepped into the
unfamiliar place under the guards’ scrutinizing eyes.
At that moment, a girl’s voice called out to them coldly.
“Lei Chen!”
Su Ming paused in the middle of his footsteps and discovered that Lei Chen immediately
shuddered when he heard the voice.
SooYouna | 138
CHAPTER 23: LIKE AN INITIAL MEETING

Su Ming could clearly sense that Lei Chen was not acting normally right then. It was as if he
was afraid and could do nothing about it. Su Ming looked towards the direction of the voice
subtly.
Su Ming was stunned!
The person who spoke was a girl. She wore a small shirt made of mink fur, and she seemed
to be slightly taller than the frail-looking Su Ming. Her tall stature and her shirt managed to
show off the curves of her body. Her skin was not rough like her fellow members of the
Berserker Tribe but, fair. She possessed a sort of beauty that would make others attracted to
her.
Her black hair was held together by a red string made of grass. There were two little braids by
her ears and the rest of her hair was left flowing behind her head. It swayed along with the
wind as it blew, adding to her beauty.
Her eyes were like puddles of clear water and there was a cold fierceness within her eyes.
There were beads of shiny droplets on her forehead, which became even more brilliant as they
reflected the snow on the ground.
Her two white canines could be vaguely seen as the girl exhaled and they added a sort of
wildness to the girl.
She was not a normal girl. She was just like Su Ming, a Berserker. However, the strength of Qi
she released gave Su Ming the impression that she was only at the third level of the Blood
Solidification Realm.
She was not alone. There were three other men from the Berserker Tribe behind her. They
were built like little hills. Their gazes were cold as they stared at Su Ming and Lei Chen. The
strength of their Qi was only slightly weaker than Bei Ling’s.
There seemed to be markings painted on the three big men. As Su Ming looked at them subtly,
he noticed that the markings looked like scorpions.
“Lei Chen, how dare you!” The girl gritted her teeth as she glared at Lei Chen.
SooYouna | 139
Lei Chen touched his nose and the usual honest, simple-minded look settled once more on his
face as he laughed in a silly manner.
“I was tricked by that dumb look of yours the last time and I got a stupid, dyed herb! Which
you sold to me for three stone coins!!!” The girl marched towards Lei Chen, her face red with
anger.
“You can’t blame me for that. I didn’t know what herb it was so, I just placed it at a random
place. You were the one who wanted to buy it...” Lei Chen mumbled as though he was wronged.
“Hmph, give me the stone coins!” The girl glared at Lei Chen. Su Ming was also hated on
because he was standing beside Lei Chen but he looked weak and fragile so, she ignored him
once she took a glance at him.
“But I...” Lei Chen smiled wryly. He was about to speak but the girl immediately glared at him
coldly. The three men behind her also looked at him with a fierce glare. He swallowed his
words and could only complain about the situation in his head.
“Lei Chen, is she the one from Dark Dragon Tribe whom you and the elder spoke of?” Su Ming
spoke slowly, his face void of expression.
The moment his words left his mouth, Lei Chen was stunned for a moment but quickly
reacted. He knew that Su Ming had always been calm. If he said something, it meant that he
would help. Besides, he knew Su Ming. The moment he heard Su Ming speaking so oddly, he
immediately understood his intentions and stood behind Su Ming. He treated Su Ming as if he
was his leader.
“Yes, Young Lord. That is the girl I spoke of!” Lei Chen’s gaze was respectful as he spoke with
his head bowed.
Lei Chen’s actions and words immediately caused the girl to shift her gaze to Su Ming. She was
surprised. The title of Young Lord was usually given to the future elders of the tribe. She looked
at Su Ming closely but no matter what, he only gave off the feeling of a normal Berserker Tribe
member. Hence, her countenance became fierce as she spoke in a coldly.
“I don’t care whether you’re the Young Lord. Return my stone coins!”
SooYouna | 140
“Fine! I’ll give you the stone coins. But I came with Lei Chen here today to find you!” Lei Chen
was calm as he took out three stone coins from his bosom with his right hand.
“Give me the herb you bought from Lei Chen” Su Ming looked at the girl and spoke slowly.
The girl was stunned. She did not expect to get her stone coins back so easily. She grew
suspicious as her gaze fell upon Su Ming and Lei Chen.
“What herb is that?” After a moment of hesitation, she did not reach out for the stone coins
instead she chose to question.
“That is...” Lei Chen was about to speak when a stern voice cut him off.
“Quiet!” Su Ming glared at Lei Chen. It made Lei Chen shudder and lower his head respectfully.
When she saw his compliance, the girl blinked in confusion. She hesitated briefly and took
out a purple herb. The herb looked normal. The only difference was that it was completely
purple, which made it look terrifying.
When she brought out the herb, she immediately handed it to Su Ming but she kept her eyes
fixed on his face. When she saw Su Ming’s eyes light up and how he lifted his hand as if he
could not wait to grab onto the herb, the girl laughed and retracted her hand.
“What are you doing?! This is my herb. I bought it! Are you trying to snatch my herb?” The girl
wrinkled her nose and clicked her tongue.
“Girl, do you still want the stone coins?” Su Ming was surprised but he quickly frowned.
“Why wouldn’t I want it? But I just thought about something, if you can show me proof that
you are Dark Mountain Tribe’s Young Lord, then I’ll return the herb to you.” The girl’s eyes were
cunning. Her slyness only made her wild presence stronger.
Even Su Ming felt his heart race but he kept his expressions as bland as possible.
Su Ming was quiet As he looked at the girl, he took a deep breath. He raised his left hand and
the sudden presence of Qi belonging to a second level Berserker of the Blood Solidification
Realm spread from his right hand.
SooYouna | 141
“Is this enough proof?”
The sudden change instantly made the girl narrow her eyes. Even the three men behind her
became serious.
It was not hard to understand why they were suddenly wary. Su Ming was until a moment
ago, just a normal person. There was not even a hint of Qi from him. The sudden difference
caught them all off guard.
“Young Master, a strong Berserker must have cast an Art on him. That is why the presence of
his Qi is hidden. The Berserker is also much more powerful than us or else it would not have
been impossible for us to detect it.”
“That’s right. I’ve been watching for a long time and I didn’t detect anything. The only person
who can do this is the elder of Dark Mountain Tribe...” The three men standing behind the girl
whispered softly into her ear.
The girl lowered her head and looked at the purple herb in her hands. She hesitated. It had
been some time since she bought the herb. She even spent a lot of time persuading Lei Chen
to give her the herb. She had thought it was an unknown item and wanted to ask her elder.
However on the second day, she found that the purple tinge had spread to her hands. It was
obvious that it was dyed.
The discovery made her angry. Deeply offended, she brought the herb to the square to try and
find Lei Chen again.
Just as she hesitated, Su Ming spoke in a frustrated manner.
“I’ve already shown you proof. Are you breaking your promise? These are the three stone
coins... whatever, I’ll give you five stone coins!” Su Ming gritted his teeth and took out another
two stone coins, passing all of them to the girl.
“Five stone coins for the herb!”
The girl blinked. He managed to identify that she was from Dark Dragon Tribe immediately
so, it was clear that Lei Chen told him about it. Besides, he also mentioned the elder of Dark
Mountain Tribe...
SooYouna | 142
“Then it’s true! This is a rare item!” The girl showed a pleased expression and shook her head.
“So what? So what if I break my promise? This is mine. If you want to get it back, give me 30
stone coins!” When she saw the bitter look on Su Ming’s face and the dismal look on Lei Chen’s
face, she became even more proud of herself. She turned around, snorted and quickly left the
place.
The three men quickly followed her and left the square.
When the four of them went away, the dismal look on Lei Chen’s face disappeared almost
instantly. He smiled boyishly at Su Ming and touched his nose.
“Su Ming, how did you know she was from Dark Dragon Tribe?”
“So you had three stone coins? There’s still one more, right? Give it!” Su Ming looked at Lei
Chen and put away the stone coins as he spoke slowly.
“No way! That... I bought something with that stone coin last time... Um, I still have something
to do. Let’s leave it for now. We’ll split up for now. I’ll wait for you here later at night. We’ll go
back to the tribe then.” Lei Chen felt his eye twitch and immediately spoke up. He did not even
wait for Su Ming to reply. He ran away quickly and disappeared into the bustling square.
As he watched Lei Chen escape, Su Ming shook his head. If he was not too poor, he would not
have revealed that he had Qi. The elder’s Berserker Art was extremely powerful. If Su Ming
refused to reveal it, no one would have been able to see it.
However if he did not do it, not only did Lei Chen have to return the stone coins to the girl, Su
Ming himself would have needed to give up his stone coins too.
“Ha... Looks like I’ll really have to do this...” Su Ming scratched his head and headed towards
the square, troubled.
The square bustled with activity. Within the tents were plenty of people trading with each
other and there were some who had spread hides on the snow. There, they placed various
herbs as well as items for trade as they sat on the ground waiting for someone to buy their
wares.
SooYouna | 143
It was Su Ming’s first time there. Everything was new to him. As he walked through the square,
he saw a lot of items he had never seen before. Among them were bones from beasts and all
sorts of weird herbs. There were even a couple of refined medicinal potions being sold.
“They even sell Dark Dragon’s Saliva here. One bottle is worth one stone coin!” Su Ming faltered
in his footsteps when he saw that Dark Dragon’s Saliva was sold as an item. It was on one of
the hides on the ground beside him. He blinked in surprise.
“I’ve been drinking Dark Dragon’s Saliva... since I was young... just how many stone coins was
that worth?! Xiao Hong also drank a lot of it...” Su Ming was just about to leave, mumbling
when he caught the glimpse of something on one of the hides not far away.
“That is...” Su Ming took a deep breath and went towards it. He cast a glance at the owner of
the stall. He was an old man in his 50s. He wore a loose hide shirt and sat still with his legs
crossed atop the snow.
SooYouna | 144
CHAPTER 24: NOW, IT’S DEAD

When he felt someone coming towards him, the old man opened his eyes and looked at Su
Ming. There was a hint of shock in his eyes but after he looked at him carefully, he closed his
eyes again.
Su Ming eyed a blue object placed on the hide. The object was shaped like a plate. The edges
were sharp but there were a few cracks on it. There was even a deep cut like the object had
been pierced through.
It laid quietly on the mat but would let out a faint glow occasionally. Anyone who saw it would
have thought that it was alive.
The cracks seemed to form a drawing. It was the drawing of a terrifying face and it was
frightening to look at.
“This is an incomplete Berserker Vessel. You won’t be able to afford it.” As Su Ming was looking
at it, he heard an old and wizened voice. Su Ming lifted his head and looked at the old man,
who spoke.
“Berserker Vessel?” Su Ming sucked in a breath. He had suspected it. He had read about it before
in the beast skin scrolls. Berserker Vessels were extremely rare items. Only the powerful
Berserkers in the Awakening Realm could obtain and make one. As for the people in the Blood
Solidification Realm, it was difficult for them to obtain it. Even if they had one, it was usually
an inheritance within the tribe. There also had to be people in the tribe who were capable of
guarding the vessel from being taken away by Berserkers in the Awakening Realm.
“This vessel is already broken. You can’t use it. But since it was made by a Berserker in the
Awakening realm, it’ll be for 1,000 stone coins.” The old man spoke slowly.
As Su Ming stared at the blue plate, his gaze was filled with longing and envy. He only had 5
coins with him so, he could not afford it.
He sighed. Su Ming looked at the blue plate again and left reluctantly.
‘I wonder when I’ll ever own my very own Berserker Vessel... ‘
SooYouna | 145
Su Ming thought as he wandered through the square. There were a lot of people who opened
up shop by selling items on hides. However, even after Su Ming went around the place, he did
not see anyone else selling Berserker Vessels.
He did however find some Cloud Gauze Grass being sold. Just that, it was sold by different
people. The price for one was rather expensive. Just one alone was sold at the price of one
stone coin, which was the same price as Dark Dragon’s Saliva.
It was beginning to grow dark. The sun was setting in the sky and the light cast a red glow on
land. Yet, there were even more people gathered at the square and it continued to bustle with
activity.
As he looked at the sky, Su Ming decided to continue walking around. He even went into one
of the tents. The tent was also a shop. The price for each item was expensive but at least the
quality of each could be guaranteed. There were quite a lot of people going in and out of the
tents.
As Su Ming watched, he saw some members of the Berserker Tribe who were the same as him.
They were also carrying baskets on their backs as they went into the tents to sell the contents
within to the tent owners.
When Su Ming saw this, he smiled. He had been observing since noon and he saw a lot of
things. After he pieced up all the details he obtained, he understood most of the rules there.
As the sky darkened almost completely and torches were lit around the square, Su Ming went
to a corner where the light did not shine.
He looked at his surroundings carefully before quickly putting down his basket. He wrapped
the hides on the basket around his body and put on all the other hides he had prepared in the
basket. Finally, he brought out a black beast skin that looked like a robe and wore it, covering
up his whole body.
Su Ming’s face could no longer be seen. From the size of his body, he looked swollen. He looked
completely different from his frail self.
He shook his limbs slightly, then he wrapped the beast skins even tighter around himself. Su
Ming took a look at the basket. There was still one more thing in the basket. It was something
he prepared specifically for this trip. It was heavy but it had its uses.
SooYouna | 146
He swung the basket over his back and lowered his head. He stopped after taking a few steps
forward. Then he hunched his back. He then quickly walked towards a tent he had chosen a
while ago.
The light in the tent was dark. Since noon, the people who went into this tent were mostly like
Su Ming. They hid their faces so that no one could recognize them.
It may have been Su Ming’s first time at the square but he had been observing the proceedings
since noon. As such, he had already understood most of the rules of the square. He did not
immediately enter the tent he chose. Instead, he paced about outside the tent for a while as
he looked at the tent occasionally.
Before long, a person dressed in a similar fashion as Su Ming came out from the tent and left
the square in a hurry.
Su Ming had seen a lot of people like this since noon. He was somewhat certain that once he
left, no one would chase after him. He opened the flap and went into the then empty tent
quickly without any hesitation.
Once he entered the tent, he felt a gaze fall upon him. The person looking at him was a middle
aged man. He was half nude and sitting cross-legged. There was a bonfire before him. As it lit
up the tent, it crackled as it burned.
One of the man’s eyes was empty but the other gave off a sharp glint. He was watching Su
Ming closely without a word.
“The fire is quite dazzling.” Since Su Ming was covered up by hides, he was not worried about
the man seeing his face. He also spoke slowly with a hoarse voice and it was completely
different compared to his normal one.
The one-eyed man looked at Su Ming for a while before looking away. He felt no Qi from Su
Ming and he did not look any different from the rest who came.
He may not have felt Qi from Su Ming but, one who could enter the tent and seem so familiar
with the rules could not have been just any person.
He raised his right hand and pressed it on the bonfire. The bonfire immediately grew dimmer.
The light from the bonfire became darker as well.
SooYouna | 147
“Take it out. If it’s good stuff, I’ll give you a fair price.” The man put out his right hand and
spoke slowly.
Su Ming scrutinized the man behind the hides that hid his face. Then all of a sudden, he
laughed. His laughter was also hoarse as it echoed in the tent. It made the man frown.
Just as he frowned, Su Ming raised his right hand. Immediately, a round object was thrown
at the man as a medicinal scent spread in the air. The man caught it in his hands. When he
saw it, his right eye shone brilliantly as he took in a sharp breath.
“How much does this thing cost?” Su Ming spoke hoarsely.
“What is this? Where did you get it? What are the effects of this thing?” The man stared at the
object in his hand for a while before looking at Su Ming seriously. A flash of curiosity appeared
in his eyes.
“When I was on the way to the square, I saw this beast.” Su Ming did not answer his question
but chose to talk about something else. As he spoke, he put down the basket and grabbed
something inside with his right hand. Immediately, the basket shook and Su Ming took out a
mink raccoon that was tied up before placing it on the floor.
The mink raccoon looked listless but there was a fierce glare within its eyes. There were
wounds on its body that had not healed. It also could not escape as it was tied up.
The man was stunned. It was clear that he did not know what Su Ming meant. His gaze fell
on the mink raccoon for a while but he quickly looked away. It was just a normal beast. There
was nothing about it that required his attention.
“I just caught it on a whim. Look, it’s still alive...” Su Ming’s voice was slow and hoarse.
Nonetheless, it sounded odd in the dim tent.
“What are you saying?”
The man frowned.
SooYouna | 148
“I’m saying that it’s still alive. Do you know why I caught it? Because it was too curious. It had
been following me for too long...” Su Ming raised his left hand and caressed the beast.
However, just as his hands swept through the wounds on the mink raccoon’s body, it shivered!
There were no cries, no screams. There was only a brief shudder before the mink raccoon’s
body turned into red mist as if its blood was burned. As the man looked at the scene
dumbfounded, the mink raccoon’s entire body disappeared. Only a pile of red and black bones
were left behind.
“Now, it’s dead...” Su Ming touched the pile of bones with his left hand and the bones
immediately turned into dust which scattered on the ground.
The man took a sharp breath and retreated a few steps instinctively. There was shock and fear
in his eye, which could not be concealed. After a moment, he once again turned towards Su
Ming with fear and respect.
“Fallen Berserker...”
“Hmm?” Su Ming snorted.
The man shivered and was about to explain himself when Su Ming waved his hand as though
he was growing impatient.
“Tell me how much that thing in your hands is worth! The effect of the item is simple. It will
increase the effects of all the herbs you take while you train by one fold! As for the other
question... you’re too curious for your own good.” Su Ming spoke slowly.
The man’s face grew pale. What he saw earlier shocked him. He did not even feel any Qi
circulating from the person’s body. Nevertheless, the beast turned into red mist right before
his eyes.
“This thing...” The man took a moment to think as he looked at the round medicinal object in
his hand.
“Sir, I’ve never seen this thing before in my life... This is...” The man spoke hesitantly. He never
spoke this way to his normal customers but due to the shock of what he just saw, he did not
dare offend the person before him.
SooYouna | 149
“You can try it out right now. If there are no effects, I’ll leave. But if you can feel the effects, we
can negotiate the price.” Su Ming spoke calmly and slowly as he sat down.
The man breathed out a sigh of relief and agreed to Su Ming’s terms respectfully. He took out
a bell from his bosom and shook it lightly. Immediately, the ringing of the bell filled the tent.
There was an indescribable look in Su Ming’s eyes. He stole a glance at the bell and he
tightened his left hand, which he kept hidden within the robe. There was still a bit of
Scattering Blood Powder left in his left hand.
SooYouna | 150
CHAPTER 25: HER NAME IS BAI LING

Su Ming was nervous. The Qi within the man standing before him felt stronger than Lei
Chen’s. He was probably around the fifth or sixth level of the Blood Solidification Realm.
Su Ming could not hope to win against such a person. If the man decided to attack him, Su
Ming would have had a hard time dodging it. However, he needed a large number Cloud Gauze
Grass, which would require a lot of stone coins.
Due to this, he had to take a risk. Besides, after he killed Yu Chi in the forest, he felt that his
mindset had changed somewhat. The knowledge he obtained by reading the beast skin scrolls
he got from the elder were now deeply ingrained in his mind.
Somewhere in his mind, he thought that if he could not overpower the other party with his
Qi, he could at least make his opponent hesitate. Then, his opponent would not act rashly.
That was why he chose to disguise himself before going into the tent at first. Secondly, he
brought the wild beast with him. All of it was to create shock at the right time.
It seemed that his actions produced pretty good results but Su Ming was still nervous. He did
not dare let his guard down.
In truth, Su Ming was not the only nervous one in the tent. The man was possibly even more
nervous than Su Ming. He would occasionally glance at the spot where the creature died. When
he saw the pile of dust, his heart would race; not out of excitement, but out of fear.
In the man’s sight, the person before him, covered entirely in hides gave off an enigmatic air.
It put a lot of pressure on the man especially with the shocking scene that happened just
moments ago. The anxiety and nervousness he felt towards Su Ming was far stronger than
what Su Ming felt towards him.
‘This man is very experienced. He speaks calmly but he is a ruthless man. He must be a Fallen
Berserker who went into hiding in one of the mountains... but from his mannerisms, he
seems to be someone reasonable... But I don’t think this weird medicine will be very strong. ‘
As the man was drowning in his own fears, there were footsteps outside the tent. Then, the
flaps of the tent were lifted and a man walked in.
SooYouna | 151
The man’s face was blank. When he walked into the tent, he did not say a word. He stood by
the side waiting for the one-eyed man’s orders.
When the other man came in, Su Ming only cast him a glance. The presence of his Qi was not
thick. He was the same as Su Ming. They were both practitioners at the second level of the
Blood Solidification Realm.
“Eat this and this as well!” The one-eyed man did not hesitate and handed the pill along with
an herb to the other man who just came in.
The other man took the pill and the herb, his face still blank and swallowed it after a few bites.
Then he sat down with his legs-crossed, circulating the Qi in his body. Very soon, his whole
demeanor changed as if he was surprised. He opened his eyes before long and looked at the
one-eyed man with uncertainty.
“There aren’t really any major effects... I just felt the effects of the Prime Spirit Grass increase...
maybe about one fold.”
When the one-eyed man heard his words, he immediately narrowed his eyes as his heart
hammered against his chest. He knew what the increase of effects for any herbal medicine by
one fold would bring. If it was just a normal herb, the effects would not be obvious. However,
if it was the sort of herb taken by Berserkers above the eighth level of the Blood Solidification
Realm, the value of the pill would practically be immeasurable.
‘For a normal herb worth 10 stone coins, this item would only be worth one stone coin. But if
it were an herb that was worth 100 or 1,000 stone coins, the increased effect...’
The one-eyed man grew more excited as he thought of the possibilities but he could not be
sure that the item would have the same effect for higher-leveled herbs.
‘It’s a pity I don’t have a lot of stone coins on my person...’
He quelled his excitement and sent the other man away. Then he stood respectfully before Su
Ming and forced a smile.
“Sir, this medicine of yours is really mysterious. I’ll give you 30 stone coins in exchange for
one, how does that sound?” The one-eyed man did not dare offend Su Ming. To him, Su Ming
SooYouna | 152
was a Fallen Berserker. If he could produce such a powerful medicine, he was definitely not a
common Berserker Practitioner.
“Thirty coins?” The price offered made Su Ming’s heart pound in excitement but he spoke with
a colder voice instead.
“This... Sir, 30 coins is my final offer. I can’t even be sure whether this medicine works the
same for higher-leveled herbs.” The one-eyed man immediately explained himself but before
he could finish, Su Ming cut him off.
“If you consume this medicine, no matter what herb you take, the effects will increase by one-
fold. If I didn’t want to buy a Berserker Vessel, I wouldn’t even sell this.”
The one-eyed man struggled internally for a while before he gritted his teeth and nodded at
Su Ming.
“How many do you have?”
“Besides the one you just ate, there’s still one more!” As Su Ming spoke, he produced a small
bottle from his chest. There was only one Scattering Dust pill in the bottle.
When the man heard this, he felt his heart twisting in pain at the loss of the first pill. As he
hesitated, he saw Su Ming standing up and putting away the bottle. Then Su Ming lifted his
hand which turned the small creature into red mist earlier. He was also glaring at him from
behind the layers of hides that covered his face. The man immediately remembered that he
wasted a pill as an experiment and quickly spoke up.
“Sir, sir! This... 50 coins! This is really all I can give you!”
Su Ming did not want to linger around for too long so, he spoke flatly, “Fine. Along with the
pill you used just now, that’ll be 100 stone coins!”
The one-eyed man only hesitated for a short while before producing a beast skin pouch from
his chest. He handed it to Su Ming respectfully. There were two white stone coins inside.
SooYouna | 153
The value of the stone coins were decided by their color. The gray ones were worth one each
and one black coin was equivalent to 10 gray coins. As for the white coin, it was equivalent to
50 gray coins. If it was a purple coin, it was worth 100 gray coins.
“Give me black coins!” Su Ming only glanced at the two coins before he spoke all of a sudden.
The one-eyed man was taken aback but only for a moment. He did not ask any questions
instead, he produced 10 black stone coins and gave them to Su Ming.
After placing the stone coins into his pouch, Su Ming threw the little bottle to the man. He
picked up the basket on the ground and left the tent without another glance at the man. Once
he left the tent, Su Ming did not act immediately. He chose to walk around the square. The
moon and stars were shining brightly in the sky and there were torches lit everywhere. Yet,
there were still a lot of people at the square. However, most of the people who were shopping
at that moment were all dressed up like Su Ming.
He wandered around the square until he was sure no one was watching him. Then he went to
the places selling Cloud Gauze Grass that he singled out in the morning. He bought more than
60 of them. After that, he went to a more secluded place to change his attire. He left quickly
and went to the place he promised to meet up with Lei Chen. Lei Chen was already at their
meeting place, yawning up at the sky. Su Ming did not speak but walked past Lei Chen.
Lei Chen was surprised but followed suit. Both of them disappeared into the forest soon and
ran once they were in there. Su Ming even changed his path multiple times. He did not stop
to rest until the sky started to darken the next day. Even then, his face was pale due to fear.
Lei Chen was panting hard. He did not understand it but he chose not to ask. He especially
decided to keep his silence when Su Ming threw five stone coins in his direction. Once he
caught them, he laughed excitedly.
They took a short break before Su Ming stood up once more. He ran with Lei Chen towards the
direction of their tribe. He did not stop this time but ran at full speed. In fact, his speed seemed
to increase with each step he took. His Qi might not have been as powerful as Lei Chen’s, but
in terms of speed, even Lei Chen struggled to keep up.
‘I had a pretty good haul this time... I originally thought that if I could not sell the pills, I would
experiment with five pieces of Cloud Gauze Grass first. I didn’t expect things to go so smoothly.’
As Su Ming ran, he appeared to be deep in thought.
SooYouna | 154
‘The one-eyed man should be scared of me but I still can’t let my guard down. I have to return
to the tribe as soon as possible.’
Su Ming was careful all the way back to the tribe. They were far away from the square by then
but they would still change their paths occasionally. Su Ming even used his experiences in the
forest to erase their tracks.
The sun lit up the sky but there was still some time before noon. Su Ming and Lei Chen caught
sight of their tribe some distance away. When he saw the tribe, Su Ming finally relaxed. There
was even a smile on his face.
“We’re finally back. Su Ming, you still haven’t told me how you knew Bai Ling was a member
of Dark Dragon Tribe.” Lei Chen was gasping as he tried to catch his breath. As Su Ming slowed
down, he grabbed the chance to ask him the one question that had been on his mind.
“Bai Ling?” The image of the tall and beautiful girl surfaced in Su Ming’s head. He thought
especially of the girl wrinkling her nose and looking at them with her bright eyes. She seemed
feral but it was a wild sort of beauty.
“I didn’t know that she was from Dark Dragon Tribe.” Su Ming smiled. The girl named Bai Ling
was the prettiest girl he had ever seen since he was young.
“No way. If you didn’t know, how did you manage to get it right in one go?” Lei Chen had been
thinking about it for a long time but he still could not get an answer. Now that Su Ming did
not intend to tell him the answer, he became desperate.
Su Ming took one look at Lei Chen and laughed out loud.
“Lei Chen, you like her?”
“Nonsense!” Lei Chen shook his head fervently, then began mumbling under his breath.
“She’s too thin for my liking. I like those who are a bit on the plump side...” Lei Chen scratched
his head. He had always liked women who were a little more built since he was young. Even
now, it was still the same.
SooYouna | 155
Su Ming continued laughing and joking with Lei Chen as he ran back towards the tribe. The
sounds of carefree laughter and camaraderie resounded in the cold winter.
“The tattoos of the Dark Dragon were on the three men behind Bai Ling. The only ones who
like painting Dark Dragons on their body around this area are the people from Dark Dragon
Tribe.” As they were near their tribe, Su Ming told Lei Chen between laughs.
When Lei Chen heard the answer, he immediately laughed wryly. He did not expect the answer
to be so simple.
Su Ming and Lei Chen returned to their houses safely. As Su Ming brought out the Cloud Gauze
Grass he bought, his eyes were bright with anticipation.
‘Mountain Spirit... I wonder what its effects are once I finish making it! The elder told me to
not leave the tribe for the time being... I’ll return as soon as possible. I don’t think I’ll be gone
for long.’
Su Ming made his decision after he was deep in thought.
At the same time Su Ming made his decision, something big happened at the square far away
from Dark Mountain Tribe!
The cause of it all was the round pill Su Ming created.
Once Su Ming left, the one-eyed man pondered for a long time in his tent and refused to accept
any more clients who wanted to trade with him. As he was thinking, he gritted his teeth. He
quickly took the bottle containing the pill to the owner of the square, who resided in the large
purple tent.
SooYouna | 156
CHAPTER 26: THE NIGHT OF THE BLOOD RED MOON

The one-eyed man waited for a long time before he was summoned. When he was called, he
entered the tent respectfully. After an hour, he exited the tent with an ecstatic expression, his
mannerisms still respectful as he left.
Within the purple tent, were two elderly men with completely white hair but their eyes still
held a lot of life and vigor. Before them laid a very normal looking, empty small bottle.
One of the old men who wore a white robe held a pill between his fingers. He looked at it for
a while. Then slowly, his gaze was filled with surprise and uncertainty.
He sank into deep thought for a moment after which, he brought the pill to his nose and took
a sniff. He closed his eyes in concentration. After a long moment, he opened his eyes abruptly.
“It’s just like he said. This pill has unbelievable effects! I’ve been in Wind Stream Tribe for many
years but I’ve never seen such a thing in my life. By the looks of it, it doesn’t seem to be a
medicine made from a long time ago either. There isn’t any sign of age on it so, it’s clear that
it has just been made recently!”
“Just what is this...?”
“It’s a pity a long time has passed since the trade took place. The Fallen Berserker is not an
easy person to deal with either or else we might get to know how this pill was made,” the
other old man spoke slowly.
“Don’t be reckless. A person who can produce such an item is either a very powerful Berserker
in the Blood Solidification Realm... or a Fallen Berserker at the Awakening Realm who came
from somewhere else. Brother Zhou, let me take this thing back to the tribe. Perhaps the Elder
in Wind Stream Tribe can identify it.” As the old man in white spoke, he carefully placed the
pill back into the small bottle. Then he waved his right hand and the small bottle disappeared.
“You do that.” The old man sitting before him nodded his head.
“This item is too important. I’ll be taking my leave first. If I get any information, I’ll tell you.”
The old man in white stood up. He then held his fist and palm together as a salute towards
the old man called Zhou. He quickly left the purple tent. The moment he stepped out of the
SooYouna | 157
tent, the outline of his body became distorted. He turned into white mist and rose into the sky.
Instantly, he disappeared.
Daylight had almost arrived. On the vast plains some distance away from the square, was a
big tribe. The size of the tribe was almost equivalent to the size of a city. It was surrounded by
six other tribes the size of Dark Mountain Tribe. In the very middle was a big city made of
stone and dirt!
The city looked magnificent like a giant beast had arrived on the land. The citizens within the
city alone numbered more than thousands. It was not something Dark Mountain Tribe could
ever hope to overcome.
The six surrounding tribes were affiliated with the city. Some of them were conquered by Wind
Stream Tribe while some sought protection when some sort of disaster befell them and they
became part of Wind Stream Tribe.
Wind Stream Tribe was a medium sized tribe but it was still considered weak for a medium
sized tribe. After all, Dark Mountain was located at a rather rural area in the world. However
it was precisely because of that, Wind Stream Tribe could rule over the entire area and accept
tributes offered by numerous smaller tribes. It was also the only tribe in Dark Mountain that
was qualified to contact members of the Berserker Tribe belonging to the upper class.
As the sun began to light up the sky, a white mist flew across the sky. It gathered outside the
city and transformed into the old man in white.
The old man looked solemn as he immediately walked into the city. On the way, he met other
members of Wind Stream Tribe. All of them would stop and bow towards him respectfully.
At the center of the city was a completely dark altar. The altar was built in the shape of a
pentagon and was 100 feet tall. There was a drawing of a bird on it. The altar looked as if it
was left behind since ancient times.
The old man in white stood underneath the altar respectfully. After a moment, a gentle voice
traveled from the top of the altar.
“Shi Hai, what is it?”
SooYouna | 158
“Elder, I was at Zhou Ran’s square and saw a medication I’ve never seen before. The effects of
this herb are incredible...” The old man in white took a deep breath and spoke in a low voice.
“Oh? Let me see it,” the gentle voice spoke slowly from atop the altar.
The old man in white lifted his right hand and bright light appeared from his palm. A small
bottle materialized itself instantly. Then, as if there was some mysterious force attracting the
small bottle, it floated upwards slowly towards the altar.
It was quiet around the area. The only sounds were that of the wind passing by. The wind
caused the old man’s robes to flutter. He stood there, as still as a statue and waited silently.
After a moment, the gentle voice spoke once again but this time, there was a tinge of surprise
in it!
“There’s only one?”
“Only one,” the old man in white replied immediately.
“I’ve never seen a medication like this before... The makeup of this medication is something I
don’t understand... And it’s clear this was made not too long ago... Who brought this to the
square?” The gentle voice spoke solemnly.
“A Fallen Berserker,” the old man in white spoke in a low tone.
“Find him. Use all the resources we have and find him! Tell him to join Wind Stream Tribe and
I will treat him as a permanent guest here!” The gentle voice exclaimed almost immediately
after the old man spoke the last syllable.
The old man in white took a deep breath and complied to the order respectfully. He could
identify that the medicine was out of ordinary but he did not expect the Elder to invite the
person to Wind Stream Tribe as a permanent guest. The status of a permanent guest was
treated with extreme respect. Besides the tribe leader, the Elder and few other people, they
were treated almost with the same importance as the other leaders of the tribe.
As the old man in white went away, he immediately had the entire Wind Stream Tribe carry
out the Elder’s orders. He had cast a huge net to search for the Fallen Berserker!
SooYouna | 159
As for Su Ming, he had just made a decision at home in Dark Mountain Tribe. Hence in the
morning of the second day, he left the tribe alone and went into the forest. Then, he ran
towards Black Flame Mountain.
Su Ming traversed through the forest without any hesitation. After reaching the second level
of the Blood Solidification Realm, his speed and agility had increased so much even Lei Chen
had a hard time keeping up with him at full speed. As he ran through the forest, his speed
increased even further due to his familiarity with the place. By noon, he had arrived at the
foot of Black Flame Mountain.
He climbed up Black Flame Mountain and went to the cave which he used for the quenching
of herbs. Su Ming placed the basket down on ground. There were a lot of herbs in there, all of
which he prepared for the purpose of quenching.
Xiao Hong was not in the cave. It was most probably out playing. Su Ming cast a glance around
the cave. Once he was certain there were no signs of abnormality around, he sat down cross-
legged on the ground. He concentrated on circulating the blood in his body until the 10 blood
veins shone brightly on his body and his body reached the best condition possible.
There were even vague signs of the 11th blood vein manifesting itself, which could allow Su
Ming to reach the third level of the Blood Solidification Realm.
‘The elder helped me to truly Awaken and he did say I was about to reach the third level... Not
a lot of time passed since then but I feel that there’s enough blood within me now... The ancient
Berserker Art is truly amazing.’
Su Ming opened his eyes and the scene of the black substance oozing out of his body surfaced
in his mind.
‘I might as well put aside creating more pills for now and break through the second level!’
Su Ming only took a moment to make his decision and brought out the Sky Stone he pillaged
the other day from his bosom. He took a look at the herb and swallowed a Scattering Dust
before plucking a leaf from the herb and swallowing it as well.
He closed his eyes and meditated once again. After a moment, Su Ming’s body was covered in
sweat and surrounded by blood red light. The 11th blood vein showed signs of manifesting
completely.
SooYouna | 160
After a few hours, a muffled sound resounded throughout Su Ming’s body and the 11th blood
vein manifested itself completely. A much stronger presence of Qi immediately erupted from
Su Ming’s body.
Su Ming opened his eyes, which shone brilliantly.
‘The third level of the Blood Solidification Realm!’
He stood up, his face bright with excitement. After he moved his body to remove the numbness
in his limbs, he brought out the herbs. He began the process of creating Mountain Spirit
according to the methods in his memory.
Su Ming was no longer as clueless as he was a few months ago. He was already familiar with
the process of quenching herbs and even more so at controlling the fire in the cave. As the
temperature within the cave increased, Su Ming took off his clothes and stood beside the stone
cauldron half-naked. At times he would bring one of the herbs to his nose whereas other
times, he would crush the herbs and throw them into the cauldron.
Time passed by. The sky gradually began to darken. Silence also fell upon the forest and
mountains. Even the sounds of the birds and beasts became a muffled whisper.
As the sky darkened, the moon rose into the sky but, the moon that night was different from
the other nights. It was in a shade so red like there was a blood red moon in the sky.
The strange sight immediately covered the land with a strange atmosphere. It was especially
so for the area around Dark Mountain. The sounds from the birds and the beasts completely
disappeared. There was not even the slightest whisper from them. It was as if they did not
dare to make a sound.
A red shadow sped through the forest at the foot of Black Flame Mountain. It was the little
monkey. At that moment, its gaze was solemn and alert. It would lift its gaze towards the red
moon occasionally and distress would flicker across its features.
As it ran forward, it hesitated. It still did not know that Su Ming had returned. It changed its
direction and no longer ran towards Black Flame Mountain. Instead, it hid itself somewhere
in the forest.
SooYouna | 161
As the sky grew darker, the moon shone a brighter shade of red. By the time midnight arrived,
the entire Dark Mountain seemed to have been dyed in blood.
At that moment, a weak cry came from within Dark Mountain. The cry grew louder as time
passed and eventually grew so loud it traveled past Dark Mountain.
The cry seemed to be filled with endless resentment. Those who heard it were filled with fear.
It was a cry that seemed to shake the soul. If anyone listened to it for a prolonged amount of
time, they would feel like their blood was boiling. It terrified them.
The cry echoed through the skies as if it reflected the blood red moon. It made Dark Mountain
appear to be shrouded in mystery.
That night, the three tribes around Dark Mountain were filled with wariness. The normal
members of the tribe in Dark Mountain Tribe all returned to their houses under the protection
of the Berserkers within the tribe. They were told not to leave unless it was absolutely
necessary. The tribe leader also personally took command of the Berserkers to protect the tribe.
The elder stood at the highest place in the tribe. It was a stage made of giant wood. In his
hands was the black bone cane. As he looked afar, his eyes were tainted with a hint of worry.
He felt Su Ming leave the tribe earlier but he did not expect the blood moon which only
occurred once every three years to happen that night. It was months earlier than the previous
appearances of the blood red moon. The strange phenomenon made him surprised and
fearful.
“Fire!” After a long while, the elder spoke. Immediately, the tribe members surrounding the
giant wooden stage brought out torches and placed them underneath the stage. The torches
caused the stage to burn. The elder on the stage looked as if he was caught in a sea of fire but
he was calm as he chanted in a strange language.
Dark Mountain Tribe was not the only one who did this. At the same time, in another direction
from Dark Mountain Tribe, the same also happened in Dark Dragon Tribe. The elder of Dark
Dragon Tribe wore a loose robe. The elder’s hair was also down. There was no telling whether
the elder was a man or a woman. In the elder’s hands was the skull of a strange, one-horned
beast. The elder lifted it up high and a piercing cry escaped the elder’s lips.
Among the tribe members of Dark Dragon Tribe, stood a girl of extreme beauty. Her face was
pale as she looked at the blood red moon in the sky.
SooYouna | 162
CHAPTER 27: THE LEGEND OF THE FIRE BERSERKER!

The girl was Bai Ling. She was scared as she looked at the elder of the tribe on the altar and
the other tribe members whose faces were also similarly pale with terror.
“The blood moon only appears once every three years and it appears only after all the snow
has melted on Dark Mountain. There would then be enough wild beasts to be sacrificed so that
we can prevent disasters... but now... it has appeared far too early... this...” Bai Ling bit her lip
and looked around her, seemingly even more afraid.
As for Su Ming, he was in the fire cave concentrating on creating and refining medication. He
was covered in sweat as he watched the stone cauldron carefully and he adjusted the
temperature of the fire as he saw fit.
Very soon, there was a muffled blast within the cauldron. Su Ming laughed bitterly and wiped
the sweat off his forehead. He knew that he had failed once again.
‘The Mountain Spirit is much harder to make compared to Scattering Dust...’
Su Ming shook his head and opened the cauldron. A puff of green smoke with a spicy scent
emerged from within.
He sighed. Just as he was about to continue, he suddenly felt his Qi boiling in his body as
though he had lost control of it. He frowned, surprised. He looked around him to see what
could have possibly cause such a change but he found nothing.
‘That’s odd...’
Su Ming scratched his head. He only stopped for a while before he resuming his attempts to
create Mountain Spirit.
At that moment on the other side of Dark Mountain, where Black Mountain Tribe was located,
the tribe members were also looking at the moon. However their expressions were different
from that of Dark Mountain Tribe and Dark Dragon Tribe. Unlike the other two tribes, their
eyes were filled with fear and blood lust.
SooYouna | 163
Roars escaped their lips. It was not just the Berserkers who roared. Even the normal members
of the tribe did so. Their cries gradually became one and turned into a giant, roaring wave.
Within the center of the crowd was a small hill made up of numerous red stones. Sitting on
the small hill was a willowy old man wearing a black robe. The old man’s eyes were cold as
he stared at the blood red moon. There was a cruel smile on his lips.
“Since ancient times, the Fire Berserker Tribe roamed the earth. The tribe had powers that
shook the earth. They controlled all the fire on heaven and earth. If they were angered, they
could even burn the heavens to ashes and become gods themselves! Their names spread
through the lands so widely that even those who did not belong to the Berserker Tribe feared
them.”
“They were known as one of the eight great Berserker Tribes!” the willowy old man spoke with
a hoarse voice. It was as if he was talking to all the people in the world.
“But because the tribe wanted to steal an artifact from heaven, they were punished by the God
of Berserkers. After nine days and nine nights, the entire Fire Berserker Tribe was destroyed
except for the Berserkers. Those who did not have the Berserker Body were all burned alive and
their souls shattered!”
“Even when such a disaster befell the Fire Berserker Tribe, the Berserkers within the tribe did
not die. They wanted to rebel against the God of Berserkers and become gods themselves! The
God of Berserkers laid down his punishment. Just as he was about to use his powers and bring
annihilation to the entire tribe, the Elder of the Fire Berserker Tribe fought against the God of
Berserkers!”
“The battle shook the heavens. The Elder of the Fire Berserker Tribe died in battle but before
his death, he cast a forbidden spell that made the God of Berserkers afraid. It allowed him to
grant immortality to all the Fire Berserker tribe members who had not died!” Awe appeared in
the willowy old man’s eyes. He raised his right hand and immediately, black mist surrounded
his wrinkled hand and transformed into a terrifying shape of a spirit.
“But he made a mistake. He may have allowed all the Berserkers in the Fire Berserker tribe to
obtain immortality, but the God of Berserkers used the powers of creation and made them all
lose their physical bodies. They became the Wings of the Blood Moon!”
“From then on, they became beings that could no longer see light. They lost their conscience
and became the Wings of the Moon which lusted after blood! Their resentment, hate, anger
SooYouna | 164
and sadness have turned into a monstrous grudge that turns the moon red once every three
years. When the moon is dyed in blood, they will return once more!”
“Tonight, I, Bi Tu Elder of Black Mountain Tribe will help you!” The willowy old man laughed
darkly and bit his tongue. As he spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, the blood red stones
underneath his feet exploded and floated in midair.
The Elder of Dark Mountain Tribe, Bi Tu also levitated in the air. He spread his arms out. His
eyes were filled with madness and excitement.
The red stones began rotating quickly in midair and formed a gigantic picture. The picture was
spherical in shape and there was a crescent moon within it. The entire thing was colored a
bloody red.
“Wings of the Moon, wake up! Awaken from your long slumber and come forth!” Bi Tu spat
out another mouthful of fresh blood which instantly turned into bloody mist and fused into
the giant picture in the sky. A roaring sound came from the picture and it exploded suddenly.
It turned into a big patch of red mist which spread across its surroundings like rolling waves.
At that moment, the entirety of Dark Mountain shook. The trembling could be clearly felt as if
the land was moving and the mountains were shaking. The tremors caused an uproar within
Dark Mountain Tribe and Dark Dragon Tribe.
Su Ming, who was in the cave within Black Flame Mountain also felt the tremors. His
expression changed. He even heard a faint roar from within the deeper parts of the cave as
the mountain shook. He froze and immediately stopped all activity. He retreated a few steps
and climbed through the exit. When he climbed out of the cave, he almost gasped in surprise.
Right before his eyes, was the blood moon hanging in the sky!
“The blood moon!” Su Ming’s face immediately turned pale.
At that moment, a thick stench of blood came from within Black Flame Mountain. Su Ming
did not even hesitate. He understood the connotations of the blood moon and had even
calculated the days before it appeared.
However, he did not expect it to appear earlier!
SooYouna | 165
He immediately turned around and crawled back into the cave. He knew that he could not find
a place to hide once he was outside. There was no time for him to return to the tribe either.
Once he returned to the cave, he immediately took out his horn and quickly cut through the
wall beside him. It was as if he was struck by madness. The roaring sound within the cave
was becoming clearer and there were even signs of other sounds amid the roar.
Su Ming’s eyes were bloodshot. Fortunately, he was used to the place and the horn was
extremely sharp. Soon enough, he cut open a small hole and he crawled in immediately. Su
Ming then blocked the entrance of the hole with the stones that fell out when he was cutting
through the wall. He did not even mind the heat the hole emitted.
The very moment he crawled into the hole, a gust of red mist rushed out from within the cave.
Once it filled up the entire cave, it escaped through the tunnel with a rumble. Su Ming heard
the sound clearly.
Under the light of the blood moon, the five summits of Dark Mountain seemingly erupted like
volcanoes. The rumbles shook the skies and a huge amount of red mist poured out from the
summits.
It seemed like the mist had been inside the five summits of Dark Mountain since the
beginning of time. As it erupted from the mountains, the mist immediately covered the sky.
The mist from Dark Dragon Mountain leaked out of the mountain from its cracks. Some even
poured out from the place Su Ming obtained the Dark Dragon’s Saliva. If Su Ming looked closely,
he would have noticed that the places the dark dragons avoided like the plague as they chased
him around all those years, were the places where the red mist was the thickest!
The other mountains were the same as Dark Dragon Mountain, especially Black Flame
Mountain. The amount of mist that erupted from the mountain was shocking. As the mist
spread around the place, a humming sound echoed. There were sounds of many wings
flapping mixed in with the humming, creating a rhapsody of death, which terrified all who
heard it!
He saw red shadows coming out of the five summits along with the mist. There were also
piercing roars echoing through the sky. The red shadows were strange beasts that had a pair
of wings and red eyes each. They were the size of a palm and had six limbs. They also had
human faces which were filled with madness and lust for blood.
They were the Wings of the Moon!
SooYouna | 166
The number of the Wings of the Moon mounted to at least tens of thousands. They covered the
skies until it was completely red. As they cried out, they rushed towards Black Mountain Tribe,
Dark Mountain Tribe, Dark Dragon Tribe and all the places where wild beasts dwelt in the
forest.
They did not have a conscience. They were only fueled by resentment and a thirst for blood.
They only knew how to kill and drink fresh blood, especially blood of the members of the
Berserker Tribe. It only further spurred their insanity. In fact, they sometimes skipped feasting
on wild beasts and went straight for the Berserker Tribes.
There was an uproar within Dark Mountain Tribe. There were screams filled with terror
echoing in the air. Chen Xin’s face was pale as she held on tightly onto Bei Ling, who was
beside her. Bei Ling’s face too was pale.
Lei Chen was standing further ahead overcome by irritation. He wanted to find Su Ming but
he did not see him among the people within the settlement. As he was filled with worry for
his friend, he was further taken aback by the scene in the sky.
The terrified normal tribe members were silenced by the Berserkers in the tribe. Gradually, all
the people of tribe focused their gazes on the burning wooden stage and on the person who
was looking at the sky.
The elder’s face was pale but they could not see it due to the fire. His pupils were contracted.
He saw the red mist and heard the mad cries coming from afar.
‘How could this be...? Not only did the blood moon appear earlier, even the Wings of the Moon
have increased... There were only about thousands of them the last time...’
He took a sharp breath and shouted without hesitation.
“Normal members of the tribe, hide! Berserkers, take out all of the meat we have in store. Cut
them open and wait for my orders!” The elder’s body trembled slightly. He lowered his head.
He looked at the members of his tribe and closed his eyes.
The same also happened in Dark Dragon Tribe. Once Bai Ling and the other members of the
tribe heard the elder’s orders, the fear in their eyes increased.
SooYouna | 167
She would never forget what happened nine years ago. When she was still a child, she saw
her playmate being snatched away by numerous Wings of the Moon before her eyes. He
disappeared into the mist as he cried and screamed. Once he was dragged into Dark Mountain,
only a slow and painful death awaited him.
The blood red moon became a vague shadow in the sky as it was covered by the mist. However,
the shadows that whistled through the mist were coming closer. The large number of Wings
of the Moon split into three groups and sped towards the three tribes near them.
In Dark Mountain Tribe, the elder was staring at the sky. The moment the Wings of the Moon
appeared, he swung the bone cane in his right hand. A lake of fire spread underneath him and
covered the entire tribe but the lake of fire did not burn any of the houses. It looked like an
illusion surrounded the tribe.
“Throw the meat!” The elder growled. Immediately the terrified Berserkers within the tribe’s
settlement threw a bleeding creature towards the sky.
SooYouna | 168
CHAPTER 28: THE CRYING SKY

The very moment the elder of Dark Mountain Tribe growled, the red mist spread out and
covered the blood red moon in the sky. A large number of Wings of the Moon screeched as they
came and sped through the mist, covering the sky above Dark Mountain Tribe. Piercing roars
drowned out all the sounds in the land. It was the only sound that could be heard that night.
Dozens of beasts drenched in blood were thrown into the air by the tribe members. Before they
fell back to the ground, they were immediately swarmed by the Wings of the Moon that
gathered upon them like bloody clouds. Amid the cries, the beasts’ bodies were entirely covered
by the Wings of the Moon and their flesh pierced through by sharp teeth. They turned into
dried up carcasses in an instant. Their blood and living bodies were devoured by the Wings of
the Moon.
All that was left were only skin and bones. They crashed onto the ground and twitched
helplessly before they all died.
Some of the numerous Wings of the Moon in the sky even ignored the beasts tossed into the
air. They plunged straight towards the tribe members. Their eyes were filled with ruthlessness
and a thirst for blood. Their targets were the Berserkers within the tribe.
Screams, cries and roars collided with each other. They resonated with the screeches made by
the Wings of the Moon on that strange night.
The lake of fire that surrounded the entire tribe was like a solid barrier. It caused the Wings
of the Moon that approached the tribe to retreat with a cry. It seemed that the fire, which could
not even burn the houses could actually cause them mortal damage.
“Again!” The elder stood within the lake of fire and looked at the sky gravely.
Immediately more tribe members tossed even more beasts into the air in the midst of their
fear. It did look like they were feeding and offering sacrifices to the crazed Wings of the Moon
in the sky.
Time passed by. All of the creatures stored for winter had become food for the Wings of the
Moon and fell back onto the ground like mummies. Driven by madness caused by their lust
for blood, they started diving downwards. It seemed like an attempt to break through the lake
of fire and descend upon the tribe to feast on the blood of the Berserkers.
SooYouna | 169
The elder waved his right hand and the lake of fire turned into a giant vortex that spun rapidly
in the sky. He was going up against the Wings of the Moon in the sky by himself. At the same
time, arrows upon arrows pierced through the lake of fire and into the sky from the tribe to
fight against the Wings of the Moon.
To the Wings of the Moon that were pretty much immortal, this sort of injury was nothing to
them. Their flapping wings and piercing cries made the people in Dark Mountain Tribe panic.
Before long, some Wings of the Moon broke through the lake of fire and flew into the tribe,
causing chaos within Dark Mountain Tribe.
The same also happened in Dark Dragon Tribe.
However, a strange sight happened within Black Mountain Tribe. All of the members of the
tribe prostrated on the ground and remained still. In the sky, the Elder of Black Mountain
Tribe, Bi Tu stretched his arms wide open. His face looked crazy with fanaticism as he stared
at the sky, chanting.
Numerous Wings of the Moon circled around him. There were also a large number of them on
him. Their fangs sunk into his flesh and they drank his blood.
Yet Bi Tu appeared to have lost all sense of pain. He did not resist instead, the crazed fanaticism
on his face grew even more. As his face became paler due to the loss of blood, the strange chant
became louder.
“I sacrifice my blood to you, o ancient Fire Berserker Tribe! You have obtained immortality and
have turned into Wings of the Moon. You feast upon the Berserker Blood and now I will take
the Blood of the Fire Berserkers into my veins!”
“Di He, Hong La Dong!” Bi Tu bellowed facing the skies and immediately, a piercing black light
erupted from his body. As the black light spread out from his body, the Wings of the Moon on
his body screamed. Their bodies started shriveling and the light in their eyes started dimming.
After a moment, they fell off Bi Tu’s body as they lost all signs of life.
It drove more Wings of the Moon wild!
SooYouna | 170
The process repeated itself. A large amount of blood from the Wings of the Moon was absorbed
by Bi Tu. His body began to swell at an alarming speed and a thick presence of Qi erupted from
his body.
The moment they sensed the presence of the Qi, not only did those Wings of the Moon become
even more frantic, even the ones that went to Dark Mountain Tribe as well as Dark Dragon
Tribe changed their direction and flew towards Black Mountain Tribe.
Not far away from Black Mountain Tribe, stood the figure of a person wrapped entirely in a
black robe. He stood out among all the people of Black Mountain Tribe who lay prostrated on
the ground. The black robe he wore was also not something that could be found in the small
tribes around the area. As he stood there, he looked at the Elder of Black Mountain Tribe in the
air, his lips curling up into a dark smile.
“I gave you the way to find the moon stones necessary to summon the Wings of the Moon
made of the Fire Berserker. I also taught you the way to summon them. I told you the quickest
way to arrive at the Awakening Realm. Your success is up to you now...”
Compared to the chaos outside, Su Ming was relatively safe. He pushed away the stones that
covered the hole in the cave and jumped out. There were several spots on his skin that had
blistered due to the heat. His lips were dry and cracked as his heart pounded against his chest.
“This is... I can’t believe this is one of the resting places of the Wings of the Moon!” Su Ming
stared at the spot where the Wings of the Moon appeared in the cave. He heard many legends
regarding the Wings of the Moon since he was young and knew just how terrifying they were.
The legends about how they were almost immortal also made Su Ming narrow his eyes in
fear.
After a moment of silence, he crawled out of the entrance of the cave slowly. As he was near
the exit, he stuck out his head quickly and looked around. The sight made him gasp. The sky
was covered by red mist and an uncountable amount of Wings of the Moon circled the sky,
the sound of their roars echoing.
Su Ming immediately retreated into the cave.
‘I wonder what happened to the tribe... I can’t go back now. If I leave now, the Wings of the
Moon will definitely find me.’
Su Ming frowned. He was feeling very agitated and worried about the tribe.
SooYouna | 171
Even so, he knew that he had no way to solve the problem. He looked at the place within the
cave, where the Wings of the Moon appeared. Slowly, a glint appeared in his eyes.
‘The number of Wings of the Moon is obviously a lot of more than the previous times. By the
looks of it, the deeper parts of the cave should be empty now...’
Su Ming hesitated for a moment before walking forward slowly. After he stepped over the place
he used for quenching and observed the deeper parts of the cave, he decided.
‘I might as well see what’s in there that allowed the Wings of the Moon to stay here for so
long. I might be able to find their secret and tell the elder. It might be of some help to him.’
Su Ming then ran towards the deeper parts of the cave that he had not explored before.
It was odd. The cave was usually hot. There were even times when Su Ming felt as if there
were hot waves crashing onto him. However, as Su Ming went deeper into the cave, he no
longer felt any heat. Instead, he felt a chill coming from within the cave.
As Su Ming continued walking deeper, there was another uproar amid the three tribes on Dark
Mountain.
Several hundreds of the Wings of the Moon had already penetrated the lake of fire protecting
Dark Mountain Tribe. They dived towards the tribe members and fought against the
Berserkers. Bei Ling’s eyes grew cold as he protected Chen Xin, who stood behind him. A cold
wave spread out of his right hand, forming sharp icicles around them. There were a lot of
wounds on his body and blood poured freely out of his body. Suddenly, he narrowed his eyes
and focused on a point far away. He reached for the bow on his back with his right hand
without any hesitation.
As Bei Ling took the bow, a strong killing intent came forth. He drew the bow with his left
hand and the tip of the bow gleamed. Immediately, the snow around them gathered at the tip
of the bow and he shot an ice arrow towards the direction he was looking at!
Some distance away, Lei Chen was overwhelmed by a lust for blood. There were numerous
Wings of the Moon on his body but he did not care. Instead, he seemed to be taken over by
madness as he grabbed one of them and tried to bite it.
“You want to suck my blood?! Fine, I’ll suck yours too!”
SooYouna | 172
Just as he was about to bite down on the Wings of the Moon in his grasp, he noticed there
were dozens more flying towards him. With his current level, there was no way he could fight
against so many of them.
At that moment though, a cold blast of air rushed towards him. As the cold wind appeared, an
arrow made of snow and ice exploded on top of Lei Chen with a bang. It caused all the Wings
of the Moon on top of Lei Chen to fall, saving him in the process.
Lei Chen was surprised. He turned and looked at Bei Ling, who was coolly putting aside his
bow. An indescribable expression appeared across Lei Chen’s eyes.
The Qi of Dark Mountain Tribe’s leader was rolling off his body like waves. In his hands was a
long silver spear. Every time he threw the spear, cries would echo throughout the sky as
numerous Qi waves hit the air, causing the Wings of the Moon to spread out.
Even so, the number of Wings of the Moon that rushed down was too many. Some of the
normal members of the tribe were even nearly captured by some of them.
That moment, the elder acted. He swung the bone cane in his hands and the entire tribe
trembled. An illusion of a giant statue of the God of Berserkers formed in midair. The statue’s
eyes were filled with ruthlessness as if it was alive. The dragon in its hands even lifted its
head and roared. Then it flew into the sky and swept through its surroundings.
As time passed, the night of the blood red moon slowly went by but the battle in the tribe
became even more intense. Some Wings of the Moon captured a few members of the Berserker
Tribe alive instead of sucking their blood near the end of the battle. They intended to bring the
members back to their lair and suck out their blood.
As light started to brighten up the sky, a piercing cry sliced through the air from Dark Dragon
Tribe. Among the numerous Wings of the Moon was a white figure. Her beautiful face was
pale and filled with despair as she was captured along with her other tribe members by the
Wings of the Moon. They were flying back towards Dark Mountain.
Behind them, an old woman wearing sackcloth chased after them desperately.
As their cries of terror continued traveling away from Dark Dragon Tribe, the old woman’s
eyes became bloodshot and were filled with despair before long. She turned around and gave
up on the chase. She chose instead to go back and defend her tribe.
SooYouna | 173
When the person in white saw this, tears escaped her eyes...
As her tears fell, they disappeared without anyone noticing.
As daylight arrived and the blood red moon disappeared, the tens of thousands of Wings of the
Moon let out a huge cry and flew back towards Dark Mountain from all directions. Some of
them carried the girl in white and her other tribe members towards Black Flame Mountain.
They entered through the cracks.
SooYouna | 174
CHAPTER 29: THE ANCIENT TRIBE

Su Ming walked forward into the deeper parts slowly and carefully. He remained alert on the
way and regularly made sure the coast was clear before he moved further. As he moved, he
also held onto the horn and activated the Qi in his body. He prepared himself to fight with the
power of all 11 blood veins at all times.
He also searched for possible hiding places along the way so that he could hide himself when
there was any danger or when the Wings of the Moon suddenly returned.
Su Ming was filled with curiosity towards the unknown but his cautiousness kept his curiosity
in check. It was especially so in such a dangerous place.
As he moved forward, the cave colder. As the crossroads increased, Su Ming’s speed also
increased.
It was completely dark around him. There were also a lot of cracks on the walls. By the looks
of it, they were caused by years of heating. However, Su Ming noticed that some cracks were
just recently formed. The color on those walls were different from the others.
‘That’s odd, these cracks must have just been formed recently... Just what kind of energy could
have caused the walls to form new cracks..?’
An answer began to form in Su Ming’s head.
‘Could it be because of the sudden cooling of the strong heat, causing an unimaginable force
of energy to explode..?’
Su Ming scratched his head. He did not think too deeply into it but he remembered it.
He did not know how long he walked but it felt like a long time. Suddenly, he stopped. The
cave before him had obviously become much bigger. In fact, the deeper he went, the wider it
became.
‘Have I arrived at the deeper parts of the cave?!’
SooYouna | 175
Su Ming scrutinized his surroundings and walked forward slowly. Before long, the cave before
him grew wider. When he arrived at the end, Su Ming took a deep breath and started thinking
as he absorbed the sights before him.
Before him was a cave the size of his tribe. There were dozens of other small holes around the
cave. The hole Su Ming exited from was one of them.
In his silence, Su Ming went forward, his eyes bright. He looked at the other small holes in the
cave. Then he narrowed his eyes and leapt forward, stopping at the entrance of each hole in
the cave to take a sniff.
Once he went through all the small holes, Su Ming stared at one of them. Without any
hesitation, he crawled in. Among the small caves, only this one had a faint stench of blood.
It was obvious that the Wings of the Moon flew out from this hole.
As he ran, Su Ming stopped at times to think. As he did so, he would slice off a big chunk of
rock from the walls around him using the horn. The rock was about as tall as the tunnel.
It was bothersome but Su Ming insisted on doing it. Su Ming cut out a few rocks of the same
size as he moved forward.
Each time he sliced them out, he would place them aside once he positioned them properly.
Gradually, Su Ming’s speed increased. He still kept his guard up. He could tell that he was going
towards the bottom of the mountain. That was why the area was becoming bigger. Su Ming
continued running downwards. It was not until he felt that he had run a long distance before
he gradually saw a red light before him.
The red light was like fire but he could not determine what it was.
When he saw the fire-like red light, Su Ming slowed down. His heart pounded against his
chest. Somewhere in his mind, he felt that he was near the end. As he drew near, he had a
hunch that the blood in his body was going to boil. It was not a feeling he was unfamiliar
with...
SooYouna | 176
The rocks on the walls had numerous scratches. There were also some bite marks on the rocks.
It created a strange atmosphere that made Su Ming nervous. Nonetheless, he did not stop.
Alternatively, he walked towards the red light.
It was indeed the end of the tunnel. Instead of a road ahead, there was a giant fire cave in its
place. Su Ming remained alert. He stood at the exit and looked downwards.
As he did, he stood there stunned as if he was struck by lightning. Then he instinctively took
a few steps back, drawing a sharp breath.
There was a giant basin in the cave. Within the basin were numerous stalagmites as sharp as
thorns. They were shaped like hills. The thorny structures were entirely gray but they
constantly emitted a chilly wind which surrounded the area. The temperature in the cave
dropped to freezing cold.
That did not really affect Su Ming. No, what astonished Su Ming was what he found covered
by the cold thorns within the basin!
It was a tribe!
There were numerous houses made of stone, a barricade and a watchtower made of stone. Su
Ming even saw stone pots used to cook rice scattered everywhere in the tribe.
On the walls outside of each house, was a picture of what looked like a blazing fire!
All of the houses made of stone were huge and built in an orderly manner. They looked much
more luxurious compared to the houses in Dark Mountain Tribe.
Su Ming even saw roads made of stone. There were a large number of protruding stones on
some of the smaller paths as well. Su Ming took a long time observing them but he still had
no clue what the small pavements were for.
It was not a normal tribe or a complete tribe.
Su Ming’s gaze fell upon some of the houses at the edge of the tribe’s settlement. Those houses
seemed to be split apart by a mysterious force. Only half of them remained within the basin.
SooYouna | 177
As for the other half, no one knew where they went...
It was especially so on the tribal grounds. Besides the stone pavements, the other parts looked
like dirt, forming a clear difference between the stones in the mountain.
Su Ming’s breathing quickened. As he marveled at the sight before him, he remembered what
the elder once said -- The legend of the Fire Berserker Tribe... Gradually, a picture began
forming in his head. In this picture, he saw a gigantic tribe which seemed to span endlessly
across the land.
All the houses in the tribe were made of stone and on their walls were the emblems of a
blazing fire. The emblem represented the name of the tribe!
However one day, a change occurred within the tribe. It was split apart by an unknown force
like it was shattered. The unknown force also scattered the tribe and its members along with
the land it was built upon. They were all forced apart.
A small part of the tribe and the land shifted into Dark Mountain...
‘That wasn’t a legend...’
Su Ming looked at the bizarre and incredible sight before him.
He swept his gaze across the tribe and when he looked at the center of the tribe, he narrowed
his eyes.
There was an even stranger thing in the middle!
It was a giant tree or more accurately, it looked like a giant tree! The entire thing was blazing
red and it emitted a light which looked like fire. The light Su Ming saw from the tunnel was
from this giant tree.
The tree was as thick as dozens of grown men. Its roots had penetrated the ground and looked
as if they went deep into the ground. No one knew how deeply they went.
Only the tree trunk was visible. The top of the tree had already penetrated the top of the cave.
Only part of the tree was visible.
SooYouna | 178
‘A tree growing within Black Flame Mountain...’
Su Ming stared at the tree. Over there, he saw some familiar red flowers displaying their
enchanting beauty.
As he looked at the red flowers, Su Ming remembered the strange sights he saw at the swamp
in the forest.
Su Ming averted his gaze in his silence and looked at the ruins of the tribe that had been buried
within the passages of time. A sudden sadness formed in his chest. He sighed and jumped
down to stand amid the ruins of one of the eight great Berserker Tribes. The Fire Berserker
Tribe had fought against the God of Berserkers.
‘Then, the Wings of the Moon must also be as depicted in the legends. They are the changed
form of the Fire Berserker Tribe that had been granted immortality by the Fire Berserker Elder’s
Berserker Art... But... This is unbelievable. How could such an Art truly exist..? Just how strong
was the Fire Elder of the Fire Berserker Tribe..?
‘It’s mentioned in the beast skin scroll that after the Blood Solidification Realm is the
Awakening Realm, and after the Awakening Realm is the Bone Sacrifice Realm. There was no
mention of what comes after the Bone Sacrifice Realm though, the practitioners are only
known as Berserker Masters.’
As Su Ming looked at the ruins of the tribe before his eyes in silence, he began walking forward.
The tribe was empty. Besides the houses and some stuff scattered around, Su Ming did not
even see any bones lying around. The silence was suffocating.
He stepped quietly onto the small pavement, filled with protruding stones. When he stepped
on them, he felt them pricking his feet. He lowered his head and looked at the pavement but
he still could not figure out their use. He walked forward slowly but stopped suddenly as he
caught a glimpse of something from the corner of his eyes. He turned his head towards the
direction and saw a corpse hanging on the wall. It was at the border where the tribe had been
cut away!
The corpse was hidden by some of the houses, which was why Su Ming did not see it initially.
However as he stood there, he could see it clearly then.
SooYouna | 179
The moment he saw the skeleton, Su Ming narrowed his eyes. This was the only corpse he
saw at the place. He walked towards the corpse quickly. When he looked at it closely, Su Ming
shivered.
The corpse was very strange. Its top half was that of a person but it was shriveled up. The
lower half of the corpse was even stranger. It looked as if it had melted away and mutated. It
was different from the skeletal frame of a normal person. The frame of a pair of wings also
seemed to materialize on its back. Looking at the corpse, it even looked similar to the Wings
of the Moon!
It was as though the person experienced a change in his form before his death! He imagined
the pain of a person changing into Wings of the Moon but there was no shred of pain in the
corpse’s face. Instead there was only mockery and pride on his face!
It was unknown who he was mocking...
The index finger on his right hand had pierced into the stone wall by his side. Su Ming lifted
his head to look at the stone wall by the corpse’s side and he saw a clear string of words on
the wall!
They were the words of the Berserker Tribe!
The moment Su Ming looked at them, the sound of wings flapping traveled through the
entrance of the tunnel. There were bone-chilling roars mixed in between. Su Ming could even
vaguely hear cries of despair among the sounds of flapping and roaring!
The Wings of the Moon have returned!
Su Ming’s expression immediately changed.
SooYouna | 180
CHAPTER 30: CRIES OF SADNESS

The sound of the wings flapping seemed about ready to cause a storm in the otherwise silent
cave, housing the ruins of the tribe. Su Ming’s eyes were bright with trepidation but he did not
move.
Sounds of flapping wings and piercing shrieks echoed in his ears but Su Ming knew just how
long the tunnels were. Even if the sounds arrived first, there was supposedly some time left
before the Wings of the Moon actually returned.
There might not have been a lot of time left, but it was still enough for him to make his escape.
Su Ming did not hesitate. He cast his gaze on the words carved into the wall that the strange
corpse was leaning against.
“Wherefore doth thou wail, o blue sky?”
These were the very first words carved into the wall. The handwriting was filled with strength
and masculinity, revealing a shred of insolence and truculence. Su Ming narrowed his eyes
the moment he saw those words.
Su Ming did not truly understand their meaning and could only grasp the basic gist of it.
Despite that, he could still feel the sadness and aloofness in the words.
“Wherefore doth thou cry, o blue sky...” Su Ming mumbled. Then he looked at the other lines
on the wall.
“The desire to obtain Berserk spreads to all corners of the earth. Let fire burn in mine blood,
let mine thoughts burn the skies, let fire burn heaven into ashes... If ‘t be true the moon of fire
appears from the clouds on the endless earth ... I wilt sink into deep bethought as the fire in
mine blood burns, the nine is the utmost of all, and the one is the law. Light up the Berserker
Fires and worship the nine, did let us all becometh the authorities of Fire!
“Thou who control the heavens, only thou art capable of persecuting me!” The words
underneath were obviously carved by the same person but, it was no longer a lament. They
were words that were difficult to understand.
SooYouna | 181
“Light up the Berserker Fires and worship the nine... did let us all becometh the authorities of
Fire...” Su Ming frowned. These particular lines were hard to fathom. Su Ming read them again
but even so, he still only got the basic gist of it.
As he was thinking, the piercing roars and sound of flapping wings became louder in his ears
as they echoed through the tunnel not far away. Su Ming did not linger any longer but ran
towards the tunnel quickly.
He was already in the tunnel, in the blink of an eye. As he stood there, the piercing roars
became even clearer. Su Ming turned back and looked at the desolate tribe once more, then
ran into the tunnel swiftly.
As he ran, he paid attention to the volume of the roars. When he was dozens of feet into the
tunnel, Su Ming stopped and crawled into the crack on the wall next to him.
The crack was not big but Su Ming was tiny to begin with so, he had no problems getting in
there. Once he crawled in, he immediately squatted down and stilled his breathing. Using the
wall as a hiding spot, Su Ming peeked out of the crack and waited silently as his heart pounded
against his chest.
Su Ming counted the time by his breaths. After 10 breaths, he felt goosebumps covering his
entire body. He saw thick red mist rolling into the tunnel like an explosion. Within the mist
were red shadows flying pass as it let out thunderous roars.
The red shadows were Wings of the Moon!
Looking at the Wings of the Moon at such a close distance made Su Ming’s heart beat even
faster, but he did not move an inch. He even narrowed his eyes to a slit to avoid any light
reflecting off his eyes.
A huge number of Wings of the Moon kept swarming into the tunnel. One of them even
crashed into the edges of the crack and it was just about half a feet away from where Su Ming
squatted down.
Su Ming held onto the horn so tightly with his right hand that his knuckles turned white. At
that moment, he could not even feel his own heartbeat. It was as if he had calmed down
completely despite the extremely stressful situation he was in.
SooYouna | 182
He stared at the Wings of the Moon that crashed into the wall. As he looked at its horrifying
face and flapping wings, it flew out of the crack. Su Ming did not let his guard down. If
anything, it made him even more wary.
At that moment, he heard cries filled with despair. Su Ming peeked out of the crack and saw
the silhouette of a few people captured by the Wings of the Moon in the mist, being brought
back to the tribe.
There were nine of them...
Su Ming could not see all nine of them clearly but, as he swept his gaze across them, he saw
a person in white; her beautiful face filled with despair and desolation.
‘It’s her!’
Su Ming narrowed his eyes. The person in white was the girl from Dark Dragon Tribe he and
Lei Chen met at the square -- Bai Ling!
Su Ming fell silent.
Time trickled by slowly. Before long, the sounds in the tunnel gradually dispersed. Even the
mist had largely dissipated. It was as though all the Wings of the Moon had returned to their
nests as the blood red moon left the sky, as though they were all about to return to slumber.
A hot wave of heat immediately spread throughout the tunnel, replacing the cold. Even the
crack in the wall was beginning to heat up swiftly. Su Ming heard crackling sounds and right
before his eyes he saw new cracks forming on the walls of the mountain cave.
‘So this is how the cracks are formed...’
Su Ming stood up quickly and approached the cracks. As he stood in the tunnel, he could feel
the mist becoming thinner. Waves of heat crashed into him from where the tribe was, causing
him to be covered in sweat.
The stones on the ground also grew hotter. Su Ming could even feel the ground burning the
soles of his feet as he stood there. He clearly knew that very soon, he was not going to be able
to withstand the heat in the place!
SooYouna | 183
He contemplated on leaving or staying.
There was a hint of hesitation on Su Ming’s face. Wretched moans traveled through the tunnel.
Anyone who heard them would have trembled in their shoes.
‘I already lied to her at the square with Lei Chen. My consciousness won’t allow me to leave
just like that...’
Su Ming was still an honest child deep down. He took a deep breath of hot air and ran towards
the end of the tunnel.
‘If I can save her, I will! If I can’t, then at least I won’t regret it.’
Su Ming’s eyes were resolute as he held onto his horn. The closer he got to the end of the
tunnel, the more he felt the heat in the place increasing at maddening speed.
Fortunately, the distance was close. Before long, Su Ming arrived at the end of the tunnel.
Without bothering about the heat on the walls of the cave, he pressed his body against it and
peeped into the cave.
His eyes immediately shone with a dim light. Su Ming saw seven people who were still alive,
struggling on the sharp stalagmites situated on top the ruins of the tribe in the gigantic basin.
Their stomachs were pierced through by seven sharp stalagmites, and their blood flowed down
the stakes. They were still not dead and were letting out cries of agony as they felt the life
seeping out of their bodies. All seven people were men.
Su Ming looked at them closely and let out a sigh of relief. He knew none of the seven so, it
was clear that they were not people from Dark Mountain Tribe.
The other sharp stalagmites around them were melting. As they melted, a huge amount of red
magma covered the land like a river...
As he saw that, Su Ming inhaled deeply. He finally understood the purpose of the sharp
stalagmites!
‘This place is really strange. Perhaps the Wings of the Moon’s awakening and departure are
related to the sharp stalagmites!’ Su Ming thought.
SooYouna | 184
The sharp stalagmites were probably formed from the magma for some unknown reason
occasionally but not for long. After the Wings of the Moon returned, they would melt and
return to magma.
‘With the amount of stalagmites I saw just now, when they melt completely the basin will be
completely filled. The tribe will be hidden once more underneath the magma...’
Su Ming lifted his head and looked at small red trunk which looked like a big tree located at
the center of the tribe.
The tree also showed signs of melting under the extreme heat in the basin. It was moving
around oddly. If Su Ming had looked closely, he would have seen that there were red lines
surrounding the tree. Sometimes, a part of it would fall off. It was clear that it was a Wings of
the Moon!
However, the Wings of the Moon that returned to the tree no longer had ferocious looks on
their faces. As a replacement, were looks of pain, desolation and sadness. They did not
continue screaming but they looked as if they were crying silently. Some Wings of the Moon
were even gesticulating weirdly. They kept lifting their claws and biting them to draw blood
in the midst of their sorrow. They wiped their claws on their eyes but there was no blood in
the bitten claws.
‘Those Wings of the Moon crawled into the tree! What... are they doing..?’
Su Ming stared at the tree. As he was thinking, he felt the heat climbing up even more. He
could not stay there any longer.
‘I can’t find her... too bad...’
Su Ming shook his head. He tried his best. Just as he was about to leave, he stopped.
His gaze fell upon the red tree branch situated at the center of the basin. Two faces appeared
on the tree. One of them, he did not know but the other was Bai Ling.
Bai Ling’s eyes were empty and void of life as if she had already given up. At that moment, she
looked like a mournful beauty.
SooYouna | 185
Su Ming looked at her face, then at the magma gathering slowly downwards. Most of the
stalagmites had already melted into magma and had risen about half the height of the houses
in the tribe.
The only things visible within the basin were the roofs of the houses. Even the roofs were
turning into a hot shade of red.
‘The Wings of the Moon appear when the blood red moon is in the sky. But judging by the
situation here, they should also be connected with the heat in this place. They’re really afraid
of heat... that’s why they will only go out and hunt when this place becomes cold...
‘When they come back, they will all crawl into the tree. None of them will be outside. All of
this is proof of my theory.’
Su Ming did not act recklessly but he stood there as his eyes flashed brilliantly.
‘I should be able to save her... but I still need to wait a bit longer...’
Su Ming stared at the tree and occasionally looked at the height of the magma down in the
basin.
After a while, the heat in the place increased once more. It caused Su Ming to sweat
continuously. His skin also showed signs of crying and cracking. The Qi in his entire body
boiled as he manifested all 11 blood veins. Su Ming jumped down.
In the blink of an eye, Su Ming landed on one of the roofs in the basin. The moment he landed,
he heard a sizzling sound. White smoke immediately came out underneath his feet. Su Ming
did not stop. He jumped again and landed on another rood. After a few leaps, he was near the
strange red tree.
Just as he was about to reach the tree, Su Ming saw the unknown girl beside Bai Ling shriveling
as she let out an agonizing scream. Instantly, she became a pile of bones!
It was like she became one with the tree. Her life and all her flesh were absorbed by some
mysterious force.
SooYouna | 186
CHAPTER 31: WHEREFORE DOTH THOU CRY, O BLUE SKY?

The sudden sight stunned Su Ming but he did not stop. Instead, he ran even faster. Su Ming’s
personality was like that. Either he would stay away from something, or he would finish what
he had started.
The very moment he went near the tree, Bai Ling’s eyes which had previously been void of life,
focused on him. She stared at Su Ming dumbfounded. As she stared, tears escaped her eyes.
There was no hint of hesitation when Su Ming approached the tree. He lifted the horn in his
right hand and stabbed the red tree. When half of the horn sank into the tree, a dark red liquid
that looked like blood flowed out. A muffled scream also came out from within.
It was a scream filled with rage. It was so powerful, it shook the entire basin.
Su Ming’s face was pale but his eyes were cold. When the horn pierced the tree, he pulled it
downwards abruptly. A giant crack appeared on the tree. A cold gust of air immediately gushed
forth from the crack.
The crack practically appeared beside Bai Ling. Once the crack opened up, Su Ming saw Bai
Ling’s body inside. He did not hesitate and pushed his hand into the tree to grab Bai Ling’s arm
inside. Then with a low growl, he yanked her out.
With just a yank, he managed to bring Bai Ling’s body out of the tree.
Bai Ling was shocked. She looked at Su Ming with a dumbfounded expression and allowed Su
Ming to pull her. More tears escaped her eyes. At that moment, Su Ming’s face was deeply
ingrained in her mind.
With Bai Ling in his grasp, Su Ming immediately jumped backwards. His heart was pounding
against his chest. Just as he was about to leave, the screams grew much stronger and filled
the entire basin. From the crack on the tree, dozens of Wings of the Moon appeared. The
sadness and desolation on their faces were replaced with madness and blood lust as they flew
out of the crack.
Su Ming felt his skin crawl. He immediately retreated. There were just too many Wings of the
Moon. They were lined up so densely. Su Ming guessed that there were about thousands of
SooYouna | 187
them coming right at him and Bai Ling. There were even more Wings of the Moon within the
tree.
However, just as the Wings of the Moon were about to chase after them, Su Ming saw the
waves of heat crashing into them. Their faces were filled with terror. Some of them even froze
and fell into the magma. They broke apart and shattered into pieces like stones. There was
neither blood nor flesh. Only a gust of cold air rose from where they shattered.
‘The legend of the immortal Fire Berserker Tribe who were turned into Wings of the Moon is
true! They originally did not fear fire but once they changed into Wings of the Moon, they
experienced a mysterious mutation and became afraid of fire...
‘By the looks of it, they’re bodies are as cold as ice...’
Su Ming narrowed his eyes. As he retreated, he threw Bai Ling towards the entrance of the
nearby tunnel with his left hand.
“Why are you still daydreaming?! Run!” Su Ming growled at her. Bai Ling snapped out of her
stupor as if she just woke up from a nightmare. The moment her body landed at the entrance
of the tunnel, she turned around and looked at Su Ming. Just as she was about to speak...
“Run!” Su Ming ran towards the entrance of the tunnel. The magma in the basin had already
covered all of the houses in the tribe. There were only a handful of roofs left.
Bai Ling’s face was pale. She hesitated no longer. She turned and ran into the tunnel. Her legs
were in pain but she ignored it. The only thought in her mind right then was to escape from
the place.
Su Ming jumped on the few rooftops left and headed straight for the tunnel. Behind him, a
large number of Wings of the Moon screamed but they did not dare give chase. The muffled
cries and roars from the tree made the Wings of the Moon even more hysterical. A few dozen
of them even went straight for Su Ming with no regard of the heat.
The Qi in Su Ming’s body was boiling. The 11 blood veins spread across his body. When the
Wings of the Moon came, he swung the horn in his hand and rushed towards the tunnel. All
of this happened within a short period of time. Nonetheless, when Su Ming arrived at the
tunnel, some of the Wings of the Moon that had chased after him fell and shattered on the
magma.
SooYouna | 188
Su Ming’s heart was pounding quickly but he was calm. Everything was going according to
plan. If he had decided to wait a bit longer and the magma grew even thicker before he acted,
things would not have been so easy. More Wings of the Moon would have in fact chased after
him.
As he stepped into the tunnel, Su Ming’s feet were giving off a stench of burnt flesh. Despite
that, he did not stop. He ran even quicker instead.
Behind him, all the Wings of the Moon in the basin roared but they did not pursue. Still, there
were some who managed to charge into the tunnel in spite of the deaths of their many
comrades. They rushed at Su Ming.
‘The Wings of the Moon are afraid of heat... that’s why they do not dare to come out from the
tree. But the closer we are outside, the more the heat will also decrease...’
As Su Ming ran, the screeches behind him grew clearer.
‘I have to kill all the Wings of the Moon that come after us. They must not remain!’
Su Ming looked at the big stone he previously cut out when he came in. He immediately ran
towards it. With horn in hand, he turned and saw four Wings of the Moon rushing towards
him with savage looks on their faces. The sound of their flapping wings becoming louder.
Su Ming’s face was pale but his eyes were calm. Just as the four Wings of the Moon were about
to reach him, Su Ming kicked the big stone.
He measured the size of the stone previously. It was approximately the same size as the tunnel.
As he kicked the stone by focusing all of the power of his Qi to his leg, the stone flew up and
blocked the tunnel like a door!
Su Ming always had impeccable timing. According to his calculations, the stone door could
hold back three Wings of the Moon temporarily. As for the remaining one, he would kill it
with the horn in his hands using the heat in the tunnel to his advantage.
However, the Wings of the Moon were simply too fast. The stone barricade Su Ming made only
managed to stop two of them. The other two made it past the barricade and rushed towards
him.
SooYouna | 189
Su Ming frowned and immediately ran forward. Even if he could kill the two Wings of the
Moon, he would be injured. Besides, he still had a better plan.
As he ran, the speed of the Wings of the Moon’s pursuit increased. Less than 100 feet away
from him was another stone of the same size.
As he ran past the stone, Su Ming used his previous experience and kicked the stone. With a
loud crash, the stone flew up and blocked the tunnel. It held back one of them while the other
escaped.
Just as the other one rushed towards Su Ming, the cold glare in Su Ming’s eyes thickened. He
did not retreat any longer but chose to charge forward with the horn in his hand.
The man and abomination immediately battled in the tunnel. If Su Ming did not walk in the
Ways of the Berserker, he would not have been able to resist, much less fight. However, he had
already manifested 11 blood veins. He was also equipped with an extremely sharp horn. He had
a complete upper hand in the battle against the Wings of the Moon.
Su Ming stabbed the Wings of the Moon and he immediately jumped away. Nevertheless, the
wound left on its body recovered quickly. The Wings of the Moon only looked slightly sluggish
but showed no signs of being anywhere near death.
Su Ming narrowed his eyes and quickly cut a few more wounds on the creature so, it was
unable to recover within a short period of time. He quickly turned and ran away. As he ran, he
would kick the stones he had placed in the tunnel earlier whenever he saw them. They became
obstructions in the tunnel for the Wings of the Moon.
While he did stop to kick the stones, Su Ming took pride in his speed. In the span of just a few
breaths, he sped through the tunnel and reached the area of the cave surrounded by many
other small holes.
“I... I’m here!” The moment he arrived, Su Ming heard Bai Ling calling out to him weakly.
He saw Bai Ling hiding in one of the small holes with a pale and terrified face. She was
shaking. Bai Ling arrived a long time ago but she did not know where the exit was. She did not
dare move around recklessly, afraid that she would run into the Wings of the Moon again.
SooYouna | 190
The Bai Ling before Su Ming’s eyes was not the proud and witty girl in the square. She was like
a frightened little animal. When he saw the anxiety in her eyes, Su Ming laughed.
“You... How can you still laugh?!” Bai Ling was very nervous. She was about to continue
speaking when Su Ming approached her quickly and grabbed her arm, running towards one
of the many holes nearby.
“This is the exit?” she whispered softly to him. For some reason, after Bai Ling looked at Su
Ming her fears decreased.
Su Ming nodded his head. He did not speak instead, he grabbed Bai Ling’s arm and ran towards
the tunnel at full speed. He could hear Bai Ling panting. The sound was very pleasant to the
ears. Su Ming’s heartbeat quickened. He did not know whether it was due to the running or
the soft skin he was touching in his hand.
Bai Ling did not speak again. She let Su Ming hold her hand as they ran through the dangerous
tunnels. Her heart pounded against her chest and gradually, she felt the same way as Su Ming.
The emotion allowed her fears and despair to dissipate.
However, the silence did not last long. Soon, Su Ming brought Bai Ling back to the place he
used for the quenching of herbs. When they arrived, Su Ming released her hand and he cut
through the tiny holes on the ground using the horn. They seemed to be lighting up with fire.
In the middle of it, he would sometimes frown as if he was thinking about something.
There was also fire burning underneath the cauldron not far ahead.
Bai Ling watched Su Ming’s actions with increasing anxiety.
Even then, she felt like it was all a dream. She had fallen into despair when she was captured
by the Wings of the Moon. Yet the things that happened when Su Ming arrived made her think
she was dreaming.
At that moment, ear-splitting shrieks traveled from the deep within the cave and became
stronger as time passed by. They were approaching at an extremely quick speed. Bai Ling
shivered and moved closer to Su Ming instinctively. Before she could get any closer, Su Ming
grabbed her hand and immediately went past the small holes as he looked back at the cave.
SooYouna | 191
Not long after, the volume of the shrieks increased exponentially and three Wings of the Moon
flew towards them ferociously. Bai Ling quivered. She was about to retreat when Su Ming
brought his horn out. He cracked open the ground where the fire flowed towards the cauldron,
connecting the crack with another ravine.
A fire curtain immediately rose from the ground. Its strength was akin to a sea of fire. The
three Wings of the Moon who were rushing towards them were enveloped by the sea of fire.
Mournful cries rang through the air. They crashed onto the ground and shattered. A cold gust
of wind gushed out from their remains and mixed with the fire. Su Ming’s face was somber
under the fire’s illumination. Bai Ling, who stood behind him became even more terrified.
“They... They’re afraid of fire?” Bai Ling asked softly after a while.
“They worshiped fire when they were still human. Fire was their glory. But when they were
turned into Wings of the Moon, not only did they lose their conscience and their bodies, they
also lost their glory...”
“They were not afraid of fire after they lost their glory. No, they felt guilty towards it... They
lived by fire and they died by fire...” Su Ming muttered. He remembered the one line he saw
when he stood in the ruins of the Fire Berserker Tribe.
‘Wherefore doth thou cry, o blue sky?’
SooYouna | 192
CHAPTER 32: THOSE BEAUTIFUL DAYS...

Su Ming closed his eyes. The scenes he saw that night weighed heavy against his chest and
tightened around his heart. It was a desolate and sad kind of feeling.
‘Just who was that corpse in Fire Berserker Tribe..? Why was he the only one who managed to
end his own life before he turned into a Wings of the Moon..? Perhaps he was... one of the
stronger Berserkers in Fire Berserker Tribe...’
As Su Ming recalled the strange corpse in his head, he sighed. The thing he thought about even
more were the complicated words he saw.
‘The desire to obtain Berserk spreads to all corners of the earth. Let fire burn in mine blood, let
mine thoughts burn the skies, let fire burn heaven into ashes... If ‘t be true the moon of fire
appears from the clouds on the endless earth... I wilt sink into deep bethought as the fire in
Fires and worship the nine, did let us all becometh the authorities of Fire!’
Su Ming did not understand what the words meant. While he was thinking about them, he
saw Bai Ling standing by his side. She was looking at her surroundings. Her gaze was curious.
It was clear that she was unaware of the place’s purpose.
“Let’s go, Miss Bai Ling.” Su Ming smiled slightly and crawled out of the cave through the
entrance.
Bai Ling quickly followed him. She had wanted to leave a long time ago. Every breath she spent
at the place made her feel uncomfortable.
The moment they got out of the tunnel, a gust of wind immediately brushed against their
skins. They felt like they were about to be blown away by the storm. Bai Ling’s face was pale
as she held onto a rock next to her.
She had been pampered as she grew up in the tribe and practically never climbed such a
mountain before. Even if she gritted her teeth to endure it, her increasingly ashen face exposed
her fears.
Su Ming looked at Bai Ling. He had never seen a girl of her beauty before. Her pale face
especially made her look delicate.
SooYouna | 193
“It’s fine, I’ll carry you.” Su Ming scratched his head but his heart was starting beat quicker.
“You...” Bai Ling hesitated for a moment then looked at the bottom of the mountain. It looked
like an endless abyss. Finally, she nodded her head.
Su Ming’s spirits were lifted and he squatted down in front of Bai Ling. Bai Ling blushed as she
climbed onto Su Ming’s back silently. Her arms found their way around Su Ming’s neck
instinctively.
Su Ming blinked. She felt soft on his back. He could also clearly smell a nice fragrance wafting
into his nostrils. He took a deep breath as an indescribable feeling blossomed in his chest.
“Hey... Hold on tight. If you fall, don’t blame me,” Su Ming said instinctively. However, he did
not hear any sound coming from his back. After a moment of hesitation, he shifted his focus
on climbing down the mountain.
With his agility and familiarity with the mountain, carrying someone would not have affected
his speed too much. Yet, for some reason today, Su Ming only took the steep paths. Sometimes,
he would even jump down, making the person on his back scream. Then he would grab onto
some rocks or vines as he fell.
When he felt the delicate person on his back holding onto him tighter, a pleased expression
appeared on Su Ming’s face.
The time required to descend from the top to the foot of Black Flame Mountain was actually
quite short but Su Ming spent an entire two hours to climb down. When Bai Ling got off his
back, her face was entirely red and her eyes were filled will fear, Su Ming felt a slight hint of
pity that it had ended. He coughed into his hand and looked at Bai Ling.
“We’re in the forest now. The snow is very thick here. There are also quite a lot of traps placed
here. There’s also some distance left before you can reach Dark Dragon Tribe. It’ll be dangerous
for you go back alone. How about this? I’ll escort you to Dark Dragon Tribe first, then I’ll go
back home,” Su Ming spoke slowly and kept an eye on Bai Ling’s expression. When he saw that
Bai Ling hesitated, joy blossomed in his chest and he quickly spoke again.
“But the road back to your place is rather difficult to travel. Look, I don’t mind carrying you on
my back again. This way, we can save time and I can go back home faster too.” Su Ming
frowned and spoke once he looked at the sky.
SooYouna | 194
“Then...” Bai Ling bit her lip as her cheeks flushed red again. She could tell he did everything
earlier on purpose when they were descending from Black Flame Mountain. If it continued...
Her eyes flashed with anger due to the embarrassment she felt.
“Hey, I saved you, you know?” Su Ming widened his eyes. He saw the anger in Bai Ling’s eyes
and felt a little guilty. Nonetheless, when he remembered that had he saved her, he felt his
actions were justified.
“You don’t want to? Fine, you’re a Berserker anyway. There may be a lot of wild beasts and
traps here, maybe even some Wings of the Moon. But, if you’re careful, you should be fine...
Alright, I’ll be taking my leave.” Su Ming yawned and turned towards the direction of his tribe.
However before he could even take a few steps forward, he heard a gentle voice speaking
anxiously.
“Then... thank you... I don’t know the way, please send me back to my tribe...”
Su Ming’s spirits immediately lifted but he kept a straight face. He even frowned a little,
looking as if he was extremely reluctant to escort her back. He cast a glance at Bai Ling, then
squatted down and spoke impatiently.
“Hurry up. We’ll see whether we can get back before night falls. If we can’t, we’ll have to find
a place to spend the night.”
Bai Ling widened her eyes and stared at Su Ming. She was beginning to somewhat understand
the person before her. When she thought of the incident that happened at the square, she did
not know what to say to him.
More importantly, he appeared when she had given up all hope. She would never forget the
resolution and determination in his eyes when he appeared in the cave.
Blushing, Bai Ling gently walked to Su Ming’s side and climbed onto that frail back of his once
more. She could hear her heart beating rapidly against her chest but she could not identify the
emotion she was experiencing at that moment.
Su Ming ran through the forest like a monkey with Bai Ling on his back. He really liked the
sweet smell she exuded. As he ran, he changed his path and circled around the forest.
SooYouna | 195
After a while, Bai Ling’s eyes glinted with an odd expression. She started to wrap her arms
tighter around Su Ming’s neck.
“We’ve walked through this place three times...” she spoke softly as she looked at a withered
tree not far from their location.
“What? Really? Am I lost? Wait, I’ll go check.” Su Ming faltered in his footsteps. He looked
surprised and scrutinized his surroundings before he nodded his head gravely.
“You’re right. I’ve never come to this place before.” There was no hint of awkwardness on his
face as he changed direction and started running once again.
Time passed by slowly. They only managed to cover about half the distance to Dark Mountain
Tribe by sunset, a destination they should have arrived at by twilight. However, Su Ming
brought Bai Ling to Dark Mountain Tribe on the way back. He looked at his tribe from afar.
When he saw no signs of abnormality from within the tribe, he felt at ease and left.
When Bai Ling saw the sky darkening, the expression in her eyes became even odder.
Once the sky became completely dark, Su Ming stopped at a part of the forest and looked at
Bai Ling helplessly.
“Looks like we’ll have to spend the night here... The forest is dangerous at night. We can only
move ahead tomorrow morning.”
The cunning look Su Ming saw, the first time he met Bai Ling had returned. She watched Su
Ming quietly and did not speak. Under her gaze, Su Ming felt increasingly guilty.
“Alright then, let’s spend the night here.” After a while, Bai Ling smiled. Her smile was really
beautiful and her wild vibe resurfaced.
Su Ming touched his nose and smiled as well. He got up and built a temporary resting place
on a big tree. Then he sat there with Bai Ling.
Both of them fell silent. It was as though they did not know what to say to each other.
SooYouna | 196
“I still don’t know your name.” After some time, Bai Ling looked at Su Ming. Her eyes were even
brighter under the moonlight.
“I’m Su Ming. I know your name is Bai Ling,” Su Ming said as he looked at Bai Ling and smiled.
“You lied to me at the square, right? Hmph, I thought it was odd when I went back to the tribe,”
said Bai Ling as she blinked and wrinkled her nose. It was really adorable.
“That is...”
“You’re also not the Young Lord of Dark Mountain Tribe, right?” Bai Ling looked around with
her bright eyes and spoke while chuckling softly.
Su Ming scratched his head, not knowing what to say. At that moment, snow started falling
from the sky. The entire sky was decorated with white flakes of snow.
“Oh, it’s snowing.” Su Ming changed the subject by immediately lifting his head and looking
at the snow.
Bai Ling smiled through her eyes. She did not continue with the topic and chose to look at the
sky as well. She looked at the snow. Some of them fell on her face. It felt cool and comfortable.
The snow became heavier and the two individuals in the forest seemed entranced by its
beauty. They were silent.
“Su Ming, thank you...” The sky was already dark to begin with. However as the moonlight
reflected off the surface of the snow, their surroundings appeared to be illuminated by a
silvery light. As such, the forest was not as dark as it was previously.
“Thank you for saving me... Can you tell me about yourself? Why were you there?” Bai Ling
looked at Su Ming and spoke softly.
“I usually go to the mountains to pick herbs. That was a place I found accidentally and I use it
as a shelter to avoid the cold. I just didn’t expect to see Wings of the Moon yesterday...” Su Ming
did not talk about using the place for quenching herbs. Instead, he told her a different story.
SooYouna | 197
Time passed by slowly. During the snowy night, Su Ming and Bai Ling talked with each other
more and gradually got to know each other... Their voices were carried away by the winds
blowing in the winter.
“The elder of Dark Dragon Tribe is my grandma... My dad and mom left Dark Dragon Tribe a
long time ago. I heard from my grandma that they went to a tribe bigger than Wind Stream.
They haven’t been back for a long time...” Bai Ling hugged herself and spoke about her past in
a low tone under the snow.
“I don’t even know who my dad and mom are... I was brought back to the tribe by the elder...”
Su Ming mumbled.
“Ah, so that’s how it is. That’s why I thought you looked much frailer compared to the others.
You’re not even as tall as I am. Your elder must have been mistreating you.” Bai Ling widened
her eyes.
“No way, the elder is very good to me. Besides, you may be tall but I heard from the elder that
in a few years, I’ll also be as tall as you. Also, you’re not as big as the other girls in your tribe,”
Su Ming laughed and said.
“That’s because my elder taught me a Berserker Art. I heard that my mom asked my grandma
to teach me the Art when I grow up.” Bai Ling looked at Su Ming’s hair, now dyed white with
snow. She smiled teasingly as she spoke.
SooYouna | 198
CHAPTER 33: LEI SU

“Look at your hair, it’s white.” Bai Ling covered her mouth and laughed. The light in her eyes
was so bright it made the strange feeling in Su Ming’s chest become stronger.
“I’m not the only one. Your hair has also become white. You’re an old woman now.” Su Ming
pointed at Bai Ling and laughed.
The two of them laughed and talked, feeling more familiar with each other. During that snowy
night, Su Ming was happy but he also felt that time was passing by too quickly. Before he knew
it, the sky started to brighten up.
It was not due to the snow but because the sun had risen.
Night was over. When the sun shone and brightened up the sky, snow was still falling. Su
Ming and Bai Ling came down from the tree. Once they cleaned themselves up, they smiled at
each other.
Su Ming did not say anything but squatted down instead. Bai Ling’s eyes lit up briefly and she
climbed once more onto his frail back. A warm feeling blossomed in her chest.
This time, the strange feeling became clearer the closer he got to Dark Dragon Tribe. He was
unwilling to part with Bai Ling. Slowly, he became silent, his footsteps became slower and he
started circling around the forest again.
Bai Ling hung onto Su Ming’s back. Just like the day before, she saw a lot of the sights
repeatedly and knew that Su Ming was walking around in circles. However this time, she did
not speak. She placed her head against Su Ming’s back, listening to his heart beat.
Nevertheless, everything had to come to an end eventually. The sun had risen to the highest
point in the sky and begun setting once again. The outline of Dark Dragon Tribe appeared in
Su Ming’s line of sight despite the snow falling from the sky.
When he saw the tribe, Su Ming placed Bai Ling on the ground with a smile on his face.
“You’re home.”
SooYouna | 199
Bai Ling took a look at her tribe, then back at Su Ming. The expression was on her beautiful
face was unreadable. She nodded her head silently and walked towards Su Ming. She then
swept the snow on Su Ming’s body away with her clean hands.
“Thank you... I hope you’ll return to your tribe soon...” Bai Ling opened her mouth again like
she was about to say something but in the end, she just remained silent. She smiled
beautifully and walked back to her tribe.
Su Ming stood there watching Bai Ling gradually disappear from his sight. As he looked at the
petite figure occasionally turning towards him to wave, his mind went blank.
As the distance between them grew bigger, the falling snow became an invisible barrier. It
obstructed his sight and covered the figure of the person walking away. It was akin to walking
past an icy plain. If he did not return, he would not see the ice melting. It was like a memory.
If he did not remember it, he would not be able to recall the voice of the person who sighed in
that memory.
After a long time, Su Ming shook his head. He took one more look at Dark Dragon Tribe and
turned away. The snow had been his companion when he came and the snow was still his
companion when he left.
The snow fell on his body and on his hair but Su Ming thought he was missing something.
‘Do I like her..?’
Su Ming ran in the forest towards Dark Mountain Tribe. There was a frown between his brows
as he ran. In his head, he only saw Bai Ling.
‘It’s different from how I feel towards Chen Xin...’
Su Ming took a deep breath and shook his head vigorously. He wanted to be rid of the strange
and unfamiliar feeling in his chest. Once he calmed down, he ran even quicker.
When the sky became dark, the stars shone around the moon and the snow still fell endlessly
from the sky. Su Ming finally returned to his home, Dark Mountain Tribe.
SooYouna | 200
He stole a look at the tribe from afar yesterday and could roughly tell that the tribe was
unharmed. Now that he was back, he saw his tribe members standing guard on night watch
outside the giant wooden gate.
The tribe settlement was very quiet. The bonfire in the square was still burning as usual and
making crackling sounds. Su Ming walked in and looked around. He then arrived outside the
elder’s house.
There was still light from the elder’s house, a clear sign that he had not gone to rest.
“Su Ming, right? Come in.” The elder’s voice traveled from within the house with a hint of
fatigue.
Su Ming lifted the leather flap gently and walked in. He saw the elder sitting cross-legged in
the middle. His white hair was slightly messy too.
“Elder,” Su Ming called out to him in a low voice. Then he sat in a corner.
“The tribe is fine, don’t worry.” The elder looked at Su Ming with a smile on his face. He
gestured for Su Ming to sit by his side and patted Su Ming’s head, his smile becoming wider.
“You’ve reached the third level? You did well!”
Su Ming looked at the elder and slowly told him everything he saw within the cave. He went
into the details especially regarding the corpse. As he talked about it, he saw the elder’s face
becoming serious.
“Wherefore doth thou wail, o blue sky...? Elder, what does this mean?” Su Ming frowned.
“The legends are true...” The elder looked at the leather flaps as if his eyes could see through
them and they allowed him to look at Dark Mountain.
“That should be a rhetorical question. Perhaps it meant ‘Why should I be sad when compared
to the lonely, endless sky?’ Or perhaps, there is another meaning to it...” The elder sighed. Then
he spoke slowly. It was a voice burdened by his experiences in life when a thought struck his
head.
SooYouna | 201
“I don’t really understand the words about worshiping the fire. Perhaps you saw it because it’s
your destiny.” The elder averted his gaze from the flaps and looked at Su Ming kindly.
“I’ll be going to Wind Stream Tribe in a month’s time. If you’re wandering outside by then,
remember to come back.”
“One more thing, elder. I saved a Dark Dragon Tribe member in the nest of the Wings of the
Moon. Her name is Bai Ling. She’s the granddaughter of the elder of Dark Dragon Tribe.” The
elder nodded his head. Then as he remembered something, he spoke once again.
“Bai Ling?” He was momentarily surprised. He fell into silence for a while. Then told Su Ming
to go back and rest. Once Su Ming left, a hint of nostalgia appeared in the elder’s eyes.
‘Lei Su... Your granddaughter was saved by my little La Su accidentally... Perhaps this will allow
you to reduce your hatred towards me a little...’
The elder sighed and the hint of nostalgia in his eyes grew thicker.
“The blood red moon appeared earlier... Then there’s also the strong Qi that suddenly appeared
from Black Mountain Tribe during that night... I can feel disaster brewing...” The elder closed
his eyes as he mumbled. His voice was filled with worry.
Su Ming left the elder’s house and walked around the tribe. He did not return to his own house
but went to Lei Chen’s. When he saw that Lei Chen was injured but still up and about, he
applied salve on his wounds. Once he did so, his worries went away.
Lei Chen was also happy to see Su Ming. He hit his chest and bragged about his fight against
the Wings of the Moon. Su Ming left smiling after they talked for a long time.
It was already midnight but Su Ming’s gaze fell on a brightly lit house not far away. As he did
so, hesitation appeared on his face.
It was the Head of the Guards’ house. It was also Bei Ling’s house.
SooYouna | 202
CHAPTER 34: FIRE BERSERKER ART!

After a moment of hesitation, Su Ming looked at the light coming from the house but he did
not walk forward. He walked back to his own house underneath the moonlight, surrounded
by falling snow.
His house was cold. Perhaps, it was because he had been away for a few days. He could even
see his own breath coming out in white puffs. A bystander would have felt cold just by
watching it.
The house lacked warmth. It was completely different compared to Lei Chen’s house when he
visited.
Su Ming quietly searched for some firewood and coal. He then quietly kindled a fire alone in
the house. He could have resisted the cold easily with the Qi of a third level practitioner of the
Blood Solidification Realm. Yet for some unknown reason, he felt that the house was lacking
something.
He sighed and lit up the firewood. The fire slowly spread to all the wood in the pile and brought
about a sense of warmth to the house. It chased away the cold and spread the heat around all
corners of the house.
Su Ming sat beside the fire and stared into it, letting his mind wander as he did so. He had
always been envious of Lei Chen, Bei Ling and Chen Xin since he was young because they had
a home. They had parents.
No matter how well the elder took care of Su Ming, he was still the Elder of the tribe. Most of
his time was spent protecting and helping the members of the tribe. Since he was young, Su
Ming already learned how to be independent. He learned how to live by himself and most of
all, he learned how to be alone.
It was snowing heavily outside. The winds also moaned as they blew past the tribe. They
caused the leather flaps on the door to flutter, making crunching noises. Sometimes, wind
would escape through the door and flaps into the house, causing the fire to move about
violently.
Su Ming sat by the fire hugging his knees as the light from the fire shone on him. He looked
into the fire and after a long while, he sighed.
SooYouna | 203
‘The elder said I was adopted... Then are my mom and dad still around..?’
Su Ming’s eyes were filled with loneliness. He had kept this thought buried deep within over
the years because he did not want anyone to see that he was lonely. He always hid it behind
a smile.
On that snowy night however, after feeling the warmth in Lei Chen’s house and returning to
his own cold wooden house [1], he could not hide it any longer.
“Bai Ling’s dad and mom are also not by her side. I wonder if she’s already resting or is she
like me, sitting by the fire thinking about...” Su Ming mumbled as he recalled Bai Ling’s figure
and her bell-like laughter.
He froze all of a sudden. Somewhere in his mind he began formulating an answer to why he
felt so strangely towards Bai Ling. Part of it was perhaps related to her beauty but that was not
the main reason.
It was mostly because Su Ming felt the same sort of loneliness beneath her smiles and
cunning.
As time passed by, the warmth within the house increased and chased away the cold.
Condensed droplets of water began forming on the walls of the house.
The heat seemed to warm Su Ming’s heart, causing the loneliness he felt to dissipate slightly.
Right then, as though the heavens were against it, a huge gust of wind blew past. It brought a
large amount of snow from the lands outside into the tribe. The wind was so strong, it was
like an invisible hand sweeping across the tribe.
The creaking noise from Su Ming’s house immediately became louder and even the door
connected to the leather flaps was thrown open. The howling sound of the wind immediately
filled the house. Some of the snow also found its way into his house and fell on the fire. It
sizzled furiously, before dying away quickly.
Su Ming lifted his head and looked at the door shaking in the wind. Then he looked at his
house that was invaded by the cold so easily just as it finally started to warm up. He stood up
silently and left his house. He then stood in the blizzard and stared at the sky.
A vague outline of the moon was in the sky, which was being ravaged by the blizzard.
SooYouna | 204
As he looked at the moon, Su Ming thought of the Wings of the Moon and of the corpse he saw
in the ruins of the Fire Berserker Tribe. Most of all, he thought of the words left behind by the
corpse.
Fires and worship the nine, did let us all becometh the authorities of Fire!”
Su Ming mumbled. These words had appeared in his mind numerous times. He was still trying
make sense of them but felt that he was missing something.
‘The desire to obtain Berserk spreads to all corners of the earth...” I understand what he meant
by the desire to obtain Berserk. It basically means the lust for Berserk but it’s not something
good... But who... exactly was the persona...? Was the corpse talking about himself...? Doesn’t
seem likely.’
Su Ming sat outside his house in the blizzard. To him, there was no difference being outside
or inside the house. There was no warmth in both places.
At the very least when he was outside, he had the wind as his companion and he could also
look at the moon.
‘Who was the persona...? I don’t know. Then there’s the second half of the lines, “...spreads to
all corners of the earth. Let fire burn in mine blood, let mine thoughts burn the skies, let fire
burn heaven into ashes.” These lines are illustrating a picture. It’s as if they’re talking about
fusing fire into blood and just by thinking about it, they can burn the skies...’
Su Ming’s eyes shone brightly. He sat in the snow and looked at the moon in the sky as he
sank into his thoughts.
‘If ‘t be true the moon of fire appears from the clouds on the endless earth...” The elder once
said that the sun was Yang and the moon was Yin. What he said made sense. During daytime,
you will usually feel warmth but when it’s nighttime, it would usually be cold.
‘But what is the moon of fire though? The color of fire is red. Could it be referring to the red
moon, the blood moon?’
SooYouna | 205
Su Ming frowned, unable to understand it.
‘I wilt sink into deep bethought as the fire in mine blood burns, the nine is the utmost of all,
and the one is the law. Light up the Berserker Fires and worship the nine, did let us all
becometh the authorities of Fire...” This seems to be referring to an action... the authorities of
Fire...’
Su Ming looked at the moon in the sky as a thought flashed through his mind, causing his
eyes to brighten up.
‘Could it be...? This is actually a Berserker Art!’
Su Ming’s breathing quickened. He took a deep breath. After he analyzed the words in his head,
his belief that they actually conveyed a Berserker Art was even stronger!
‘“The desire to obtain Berserk spreads to all corners of the earth. Let fire burn in mine blood,
let mine thoughts burn the skies, let fire burn heaven into ashes...” These lines are actually
talking about how strong the Berserker Art is!
‘“I wilt sink into deep bethought as the fire in mine blood burns, the nine is the utmost of all,
and the one is the law. Light up the Berserker Fires and worship the nine, did let us all
becometh the authorities of Fire...” These words could only be talking about how one could
learn this Berserker Art!
‘That’s right, that’s what it should be. As for “If ‘t be true the moon of fire appears from the
clouds on the endless earth”... this should be talking about the prerequisites for learning this
Berserker Art!’
Su Ming brightened up. These words had been bothering him for the past few days. Now that
he had analyzed them, he immediately cheered up. Nonetheless, after a while he frowned
again.
‘There’s still something wrong. The prerequisite to learn this Berserker Art is the moon of fire
but now it is not... Must I wait for a few more years until the blood red moon appears again
before I can learn this?’
Su Ming fell silent until the moon in the sky was replaced with the light from the sun. Even
when morning had arrived, Su Ming still had no idea how to learn the Berserker Art.
SooYouna | 206
With a sigh, Su Ming stood up and moved his body. As the members of the tribe came out of
their houses and began to busy themselves with a new day of work, Su Ming went out of the
settlement.
‘The requirement to reach the fourth level of the Blood Solidification Realm is 25 blood veins. I
only have 11 blood veins now so, I need to hurry up with my training. I still need to create that
Mountain Spirit as well. I wonder what its effects will be. I hope it’ll be useful for my training.’
Su Ming ran towards the forest. His speed had increased once again ever since he reached the
third level of the Blood Solidification Realm.
He arrived at Black Flame Mountain by noon and climbed towards the cave. Halfway up the
mountain, a smile appeared on his face. He heard Xiao Hong’s voice. He lifted his head and
saw a red silhouette lying beside the entrance of the cave. In its paws was a wild fruit, which
it was eating away at lightning speed. As it ate, its eyes kept wandering around.
When Su Ming saw the monkey, it also saw Su Ming. Its eyes lit up and it ran towards Su Ming
as it threw away the half-devoured fruit. It even climbed onto Su Ming’s back and let out a few
cries of excitement.
A joyful smile appeared on Su Ming’s face and he continued climbing. Not long after, he arrived
outside the cave. He took in a deep breath of the mountain air before climbing into the cave
with the little monkey.
Time passed by peacefully. Su Ming once again returned to his daily life of quenching herbs
and training. During the night, he would also look at the moon in the sky and think about the
true meaning of the moon of fire.
He even spent some effort to create some small holes on the walls of the cave he used for
quenching herbs. This was so that he could observe the moon outside through the little holes
even if he was sitting in the cave.
Muffled sounds came out from the cave and as time passed by, the sounds gradually became
much less. On the seventh day, Su Ming finally managed to create Mountain Spirit.
It was a dark blue pill. The medicinal scent from the pill was not strong but when he placed it
under his nose to sniff it, it was like sniffing mountain air. There was also an indescribable
feeling roaming about his entire body.
SooYouna | 207
‘Mountain Spirit.’
Su Ming squatted down outside the cave and looked at the pill in his hands as he welcomed
the sunset. The creation of this pill was much harder for him than Scattering Dust. The
chances of failure were very high.
He had already used half of the Cloud Graze Grass he bought back but only managed to create
two of them. Due to the difficulty in creating the,, Su Ming was reluctant to even use one of
them for an experiment.
‘It should not be poisonous...’
Su Ming sniffed the medicinal scent coming from the pill. He took a long time observing it,
trying to decide what their effects could be based on his experiences. Gradually, the sky
darkened. When it became completely dark, Su Ming’s eyes became resolute. He placed the pill
into his mouth.
The pill was different from Scattering Dust. It did not melt when he placed it on his tongue.
Su Ming frowned. He chewed it a few times before the pill was crushed. Then he swallowed it.
Nonetheless, he felt nothing after waiting for a while. Su Ming touched his stomach and
waited a little longer. He even went back into the cave to activate and circulate the blood in
his veins. Even so, it was just like before. There was no difference.
‘That’s strange...’
Su Ming sank into deep thought. After a moment, his eyes brightened up and he took a small
bottle containing Scattering Dust from his bosom and swallowed one of the pills.
The Scattering Dust immediately melted in his mouth and a shred of heat spread through his
entire body. Yet at that moment, a sudden astonishing burst of heat erupted from his body!
SooYouna | 208
1. Now then, for all readers who compared this to the RAWs, in chapters 1 to 25, the houses
were wooden houses, and so for consistency’s sake these houses will remain as wooden
houses, not leather tents.
SooYouna | 209
CHAPTER 35: THE MOON OF BLOOD APPEARS

The wave of heat came so suddenly. It was as if the heat had always been inside Su Ming’s
body and was only activated due to the Scattering Dust. Su Ming shuddered. He felt as though
his entire body was about to burn. It even made him think of the man from Black Mountain
Tribe who died due to his Scattering Blood.
Su Ming did not panic. Instead, he remained calm. While he did feel like he was burning, in
his state of calm he discovered the difference slowly. The burning sensation did not come from
his blood. In fact, the blood in his body was flowing and circulating around his body at a
frightening speed.
The fact that Su Ming felt as if he was burning was because his blood was circulating too
quickly. He could even feel his own heartbeat increasing at a maddening speed. It felt like
exploding.
“What a strong medicine!” Su Ming’s face was red, but, still he never lost his calm in the
slightest. As he mumbled to himself, he closed his eyes. He immediately sank into the feeling
of his blood and Qi circulating in his body.
Sweat covered his body. The 11 blood veins also appeared simultaneously and gave off a
piercing light. The red light lit up the entire cave. It looked like hell dyed in the color of blood.
As his Qi circulated throughout his body, the red light on his body became even stronger. A
large amount of blue veins also appeared on his body and looked as if they were pulsing. They
made Su Ming look positively ferocious.
Two hours passed by. Within those two hours, the beast skin shirt Su Ming wore appeared to
be soaked in water. It was dripping with a large amount of sweat. Su Ming’s body was also
burning red. The 11 blood veins shone so brilliantly on his skin that they looked like wounds.
At that moment, Su Ming opened his eyes. They were bloodshot. He roared and as he did so,
the 12th blood vein manifested on his skin!
The speed in which it manifested was so quick. It seemed to have moved from its illusionary
state to the physical state almost instantly. Su Ming’s Qi became stronger once more.
SooYouna | 210
However, it was not the end. After the 12th blood vein appeared, the burning sensation in Su
Ming’s body only disappeared slightly. Very soon, Su Ming let out another roar and the 13th
blood vein manifested itself on his skin!
When the 13th blood vein manifested, there was movement in his hair despite the lack of
wind. A strong presence then flared up from within his frail body.
The speed of the blood flow in his body no longer made him feel as though he had insufficient
blood. Instead, he felt as if he had too much. If he did not concentrate on manifesting the blood
veins, his body would have exploded. Despite the appearance of two blood veins, some of the
burning sensation was still prevalent in his body.
Su Ming’s face was twisted. The burning sensation over his entire body was hard to bear. He
lifted his right hand and tore away his shirt, leaving himself bare-chested and showing all 13
blood veins on his body. They did not appear in order and were instead scattered across Su
Ming’s chest, back, and arms.
The color of the blood veins were a bloody red. They looked like would have bled at any
moment. There was a large amount of sweat on Su Ming’s body and under the illumination
of the red light, it made him appear strangely beautiful.
Su Ming’s eyes became increasingly bloodshot but there was no hint of madness in them. They
were still calm. It was all within his control. As he felt the Qi within his body, Su Ming did not
hesitate and activated the blood in his veins repeatedly in accordance to his inheritance from
the statue of the God of Berserkers. It refined and thickened the viscosity of the blood in his
veins!
Another hour passed by. When Su Ming lifted his head and shouted at the sky, the 14th blood
vein appeared vaguely on his body!
Hi shout echoed endlessly within the cave. It sounded like a lot of people roaring at the same
time.
“Come out, 14th blood vein!” Su Ming’s body trembled as the strong presence within his body
became even more intense. Judging by the speed of the 14th blood vein’s manifestation, it was
supposed to appear in its complete form on his body soon.
Yet even after 15 minutes passed by, the 14th blood vein continued to struggle as though there
was something missing.
SooYouna | 211
Su Ming could feel his Qi slowing down within his body. The heat in his body had almost
dissipated completely. If it ended, he would have failed to manifest the 14th blood vein and he
would have had to wait for the next time to do so.
Without any hesitation, Su Ming grabbed the other Mountain Spirit lying by his side!
Su Ming immediately placed the pill in his mouth and bit down furiously, swallowing it once
he crushed it. Then he immediately took out another Scattering Dust and swallowed it. His
body began shaking furiously. The burning red color that had almost disappeared from his
skin appeared once again, turning his skin into a shocking red.
The heat he felt in his body burned intensely once again. Its intensity was even stronger than
before, reaching a height where even Su Ming found difficult to bear.
“Come out, 14th blood vein!” There was a vicious side to Su Ming that even he himself did not
realize. It had been accumulating for a long time, little by little from the little things that
happened in his life.
As he growled once again, the 14th blood vein immediately manifested and gave out an
enchanting red glow. Once the 14th blood vein appeared, Su Ming did not stop. He immediately
swallowed another two Scattering Dusts all for the purpose of increasing his power in one go.
He had been continuously thinking during the seven days of quenching and creating
medication. Su Ming knew about the early appearance of the Wings of the Moon and the worry
behind the elder’s smile in the tribe. He may not have spoken about it but in the corners of his
mind, he knew that disaster was about to fall on the tribe.
Once he thought about the Elder of Dark Mountain Tribe arriving at a breakthrough in his
training, the elder mentioning there was a traitor within the tribe and all the talk about
danger, Su Ming became extremely worried. He wanted to help the elder and the tribe but with
his current strength, it was clear that it was not enough.
He wanted to become stronger. He wanted to become powerful!
After the 14th blood vein appeared, Su Ming once again activated and circulated the Qi in his
body. The 15th blood vein almost seemed like it was forced out of his body by the insane flow
of blood in his body.
SooYouna | 212
After a long while, Su Ming quivered in pain but he did not stop. As the blood circulated in his
body, he bellowed and the 15th blood vein manifested!
The 15 blood veins resembled 15 scars on the naked top half of his body. As they glowed in a
red light, Su Ming looked even more powerful.
However, Su Ming was not satisfied with only 15 blood veins. He continued to circulate the
blood in his veins as time passed by.
The 16th blood vein appeared abruptly!
By then, most of the heat in his body had disappeared. It seemed like it was about to end. A
cold glint appeared in Su Ming’s eyes. Without a sound, he lifted his right hand and slammed
it against his chest. With that hit, a strong force traveled into his body and stimulated his
rapidly beating heart.
“Appear, 17th blood vein!”
Due to the shock, his heart pumped out more blood which rushed around his body rapidly
once again. Then on his chest, the 17th vein appeared!
Once the 17th blood vein appeared, the burning sensation in Su Ming’s body dissipated. There
was no longer any heat and intensity in his body. His entire body felt drained. Su Ming knew
it was the aftereffect once the effects of the medication went away.
At the same time, there was a light stinging pain in his body. It meant that his body was
injured during the forceful training earlier.
“I’m a practitioner of the Ways of the Berserker. This sort of pain and injury is nothing!” Su
Ming mumbled. He could feel that the power in his body had increased by at least one fold. A
look of resolution appeared in his eyes.
He did not get up. Instead, he brought out an herb from his torn beast skin shirt. It was the
Sky Stone!
SooYouna | 213
This was the strongest herb he had besides the pills! Besides the portion he gave to Lei Chen,
he would not have used it easily. Nonetheless, he brought them out with unwavering
determination. He wanted to increase his strength as much as possible in one go.
As Su Ming took the herb in his hand, he left out one leaf for later use and swallowed the rest.
He also consumed a Scattering Dust to increase the effects of the herb.
A cool sensation immediately erupted within his body. The residue of the heat immediately
fused with the cold. A cold feeling began to form in Su Ming’s body, causing the red color on
the 17 blood veins to become even more distinctive.
Su Ming’s body began to turn blue in the cold but his blood once again circulated in his body
rapidly. Two hours passed by and four hours passed by. When the sky started to turn bright
white, Xiao Hong came back from playing outside. Su Ming still sat there cross-legged without
moving.
Xiao Hong knew Su Ming was training. It laid down by his side and looked at him for a
moment. Then it yawned and fell asleep.
Morning became noon, then noon became dusk. Soon, the sky was dark once more. Only the
light from the moon which fell on the snow scattered all over the land.
There were no longer just 17 blood veins on Su Ming’s body, but 19!
The two extra blood veins appeared on his arms and glowed red...
Midnight came. The red light Su Ming’s body emitted, lit up the entire cave. He slowly opened
his eyes and let out a shaky breath. His eyes were filled with a threatening glint. When he saw
Xiao Hong snoring lightly by his side and occasionally grabbing his own fur, he smiled.
He averted his gaze from Xiao Hong’s body and looked at the small holes decorating the walls
of the cave. From his position, he could see the weather and the moon outside. Su Ming slowly
closed his eyes and was about to activate the Qi within his body and cure the injuries he
sustained during training.
Just as he was about to close his eyes though, Su Ming suddenly opened them. He could feel
something was different about the moon when he saw it from the multiple little holes right
before.
SooYouna | 214
When he looked at it again, he widened his eyes!
There was a hint of red on the moon in the sky...
SooYouna | 215
CHAPTER 36: THE MOCKERY FROM ANCIENT TIMES

Su Ming was stunned. When he looked at the moon once again, the red hint had disappeared
as though it was just an illusion. Su Ming’s eyes turned grave. He did not believe that it was
just an illusion. He became silent as he stared at the moon once again from the small holes
on the wall.
Time passed by slowly. While Su Ming looked at the moon, he did not circulate the Qi around
his body. As such, the red light disappeared quickly from the cave and everything returned to
normal. After a while, Su Ming frowned.
‘Could it really be a mistake..?’
Su Ming sighed. He was just about to close his eyes and forget about the moon when a thought
crossed his head. He frowned.
‘That’s not right!’
Somewhere in his mind, he caught onto a train of thought but the thoughts flitted around in
his head as if they were about to disappear at any second. It was very difficult for him to gather
them.
“Red moon... red moon... red...” Su Ming mumbled and lowered his head to look at this body.
He remembered the moment he saw the red moon was when the medicine had just worn off.
His blood was circulating around his body according to his will, and there was red light
lighting up the cave.
His eyes gradually brightened up as he thought about it. The muddled thoughts in his head
gradually became clear. After a moment, Su Ming instantaneously opened his eyes as he
activated and circulated the blood in his body. The 19 blood veins appeared on his body at once
and released a piercing red glow. Not only was his body enveloped in the red glow, the cave
was also dyed in a red light.
Su Ming focused his eyes on the moon from the multiple little holes. Under the glare of the
red light, he took a deep breath as a look of comprehension appeared in his eyes. They became
increasingly serious at the same time.
At that very moment, the moon appeared red!
SooYouna | 216
The moon itself was not red but because the cave was enveloped in red, Su Ming was looking
at the moon underneath the red light. It was only logical for him to think that the moon had
turned scarlet.
Fires and worship the nine, did let us all becometh the authorities of Fire!” Su Ming looked at
the red moon and mumbled.
‘“I wilt sink into deep bethought... I wilt sink into deep bethought...” The meaning of this line
should be, the moon of fire will only appear if you think about it calmly and imagine it... But
what am I imagining...? “As the fire in mine blood burns, the nine is the utmost of all, and the
one is the law. Light up the Berserker Fires and worship the nine, did let us all becometh the
authorities of Fire...” No. These lines don’t have much relation to imagination. It should be
related to an action instead.’
Su Ming frowned. As of then, he was still controlling the circulation of blood in his body. It
caused the red glow to become thicker. The red tint on the moon became clearer in his eyes.
‘Imagination...’
Su Ming’s eyes lit up abruptly as a thought struck him like thunder roaring in the sky.
‘Could it be that I have to chant these lines? “If ‘t be true the moon of fire appears from the
clouds on the endless earth... I wilt sink into deep bethought!” If that’s the case, then the
meaning is different. It doesn’t mean that I should only start imagining when the moon of
fire appears but I have to imagine the moon of fire appearing!’
Su Ming trembled. He felt that he had just caught onto something important!
He took breathed in sharply and began thinking about the moon turning red in the sky quietly
in his heart. The image kept repeating itself as time passed by. He even forgot about controlling
the circulation of blood in his body once all his attention was focused on imagining the moon
turning red. He also did not notice the blood red light in the cave had already faded away and
the cave had returned to its normal shade of color.
SooYouna | 217
He lifted his head and looked at the moon from the numerous holes on the wall. The image
in his head was projected onto the moon.
“Red moon... burning moon...” Su Ming mumbled. In his mind, the moon was red and the
shade of red was becoming thicker, gradually turning the entire moon blood red.
At that moment, Su Ming’s entire body seemed to relax. He could feel a thin thread of red light
falling down from the moon before his eyes. It floated through the little holes and fused into
his eyes. Bit by bit, it flowed into his body and mixed with his blood.
There was a cold sensation in his entire body and it assimilated into his blood, causing his Qi
to slowly circulate on its own in his body. Su Ming did not realize it. He felt as if the entire
world had disappeared. The only thing that existed was the red moon and it was becoming
bigger and clearer in his sight.
That red in the moon seemed to have some sort of mysterious force. As it shone, the light
seeped into his body.
Time passed by slowly. Xiao Hong had already woken up a long time ago and it was watching
Su Ming with a dumb expression not far away. There was a puzzled look in its eyes. It also
looked at the moon outside from the little holes but the moon looked just the same as it always
did. It scratched its head and could not understand why Su Ming was daydreaming.
No one noticed that at that very moment, amid the five summits on Dark Mountain, a
mysterious change was also happening where all the Wings of the Moon were sleeping!
It was especially so in the deeper parts of Black Flame Mountain. On the giant red tree within
the magma covered basin, numerous line-like creatures were floating about. Sometimes, the
faces of the Wings of the Moon would be visible. There were no looks of viciousness or sadness
on their faces. Instead, there were expressions of obsession and excitement on their faces.
No one knew what they were excited about but judging by the speed of their movements, they
were extremely excited.
It was as if they were struggling to fly out of the tree but were prevented from doing so by
some unknown force.
SooYouna | 218
It also seemed like they felt something as though they were being summoned or... they were
worshiping something... or perhaps... they felt the Berserker Powers they had lost since
ancient times...
Within the Fire Berserker Tribe that existed during ancient times, the corpse lying at its
borders seemed to remain unchanged even though it was soaked in the fiery magma. However
the wall where its finger pointed at was empty., The words that Su Ming read the last time
were gone.
There was nothing there but the words were not erased by anyone. It was as though they never
existed.
Even though the corpse was just a pile of bones, the look of mockery and aloofness on its face
was even more distinct.
Perhaps he was not mocking what happened during his death but what happened after...
It was nighttime. As the moon was showed signs of leaving and the first rays of sunlight
appeared, a person covered entirely in black walked into the deeper parts of Dark Mountain.
It was the same person who appeared in Black Mountain Tribe the night of the blood red moon.
He was walking very slowly. With each step he took, his body seemed to into something like
an apparition. He would walk straight through the numerous dried trees in the forest.
“It’s not here either... Just where is it?!” The person sighed and spoke in a hoarse voice as he
walked into the distance. As the sun appeared in the sky, he disappeared.
SooYouna | 219
CHAPTER 37: XIAO HONG’S EXHILARATION

The night was over. The last shreds of darkness were being chased away by the rays of
morning sun. The moon in the sky turned into a crescent moon and was about to disappear.
Su Ming, who was still in the cave on Black Flame Mountain shivered and finally lowered his
head.
There was confusion, bafflement and most importantly, a shred of emptiness in his eyes.
When Xiao Hong saw the expression on Su Ming’s face, it immediately puffed its fur up and
retreated quickly until its back was pressed against the wall of the cave. Fear and shock
appeared across its face.
He saw the faint shadow of the blood red moon slowly disappearing from Su Ming’s eyes.
The vague shadow of the blood red moon finally disappeared completely from Su Ming’s eyes
after a long time and he snapped out from his trance. Xiao Hong watched Su Ming by his side
for a while with a dumbfounded expression. Bewilderment slowly edged itself onto its face.
Su Ming took a deep breath. To him, the entire night had passed by in the blink of an eye. Now
that his mind was clear, the memories of the night only served to make him even more
confused. Once he checked his body however, all his confusion turned into shock.
“My injuries... are all cured...” Su Ming mumbled. His body had been injured when he forcefully
trained himself. The injuries were not serious. With his experience, he knew he only needed
to meditate for a few days to recover. Yet he recovered in one night.
After a long while, Su Ming took a breath and lifted his head. He only saw the clear sky and
sun from the numerous holes in the wall.
‘That was indeed a Berserker Art, an Art belonging to the Fire Berserker Tribe! This Art has an
incredible power. I only needed to sink into my thoughts for one night and all my injuries
have healed...’
Su Ming’s eyes lit up and he immediately activated the Qi in his body. Soon, all 19 blood veins
appeared on his body.
However when the 19 blood veins emerged, an odd expression appeared on Su Ming’s face. He
could faintly feel some leftover strength within himself. His expression became serious and
SooYouna | 220
once again, he began circulating the Qi around his entire body. When the Qi went through a
few cycles around his entire body, the 20th blood vein appeared suddenly on his chest!
Su Ming widened his eyes in shock. Once the Qi in his body dispersed, he became even more
surprised with what happened the previous night.
His heart pounded against his chest. The incredible effects from Mountain Spirit had caught
him by surprise. In addition to the discovery of the mysterious effects of the Fire Berserker Art,
a new path seemed to have opened itself right before Su Ming’s eyes!
‘Awakening! Perhaps I can reach the Awakening Realm and become a powerful Berserker in
the Awakening Realm!’
Su Ming took a deep breath and quelled the excitement in his chest. Xiao Hong ran towards
him from where it was not far away and climbed onto Su Ming’s shoulders. It stared into Su
Ming’s eyes with a confused expression. It even brought its paws up to pinch Su Ming’s cheeks.
Su Ming laughed and pushed the little monkey away. They played around for a while. Then
Xiao Hong hissed at Su Ming as if it remembered something. It raised its right paw and sniffed
it. An elated expression appeared on its face. It even licked its paw a few times and placed it
right before Su Ming like it wanted Su Ming to sniff it.
Su Ming was momentarily surprised. He noticed Xiao Hong doing the same thing for the past
few months and had a few theories about it. However, he always thought there was something
off about his theories. Now that he saw it again, he looked at Xiao Hong’s right paw in his face
with hesitation. He then sniffed it as Xiao Hong looked at him expectantly.
A foul smell wafted its way into his nose. It made him push the paw away. He found Xiao
Hong’s actions funny and annoying at the same time.
Xiao Hong immediately glared at him. It seemed displeased with how Su Ming pushed his
hand away and hissed at Su Ming. Then it ran to a corner of the cave and sniffed its paw again.
It had the same elated expression on its face, as if it once caught something in its right paw...
‘It never had that habit before...’
Su Ming looked at Xiao Hong’s expression and became even more surprised. As a thought
flickered in his mind, he decided on something.
SooYouna | 221
A few days passed by since then and Su Ming was once again lost in the process of quenching
herbs. The powerful effects of Mountain Spirit made his heart pound in excitement and his
desire to create more of them increased.
It was a pity that the failure rate for creating Mountain Spirit was incredibly high. Su Ming
had only managed to create two pills after he used half of the Cloud Gauze Grass he had in
stock.
Besides quenching herbs, Su Ming would also sit down and control the circulation of the blood
around his body during the day. It allowed his body to stabilize even more in the third level of
the Blood Solidification Realm. A strong presence spread through his body. Based on Su Ming’s
analysis, he would have been able to fight against the Berserker from Black Mountain Tribe
whom he killed using Scattering Blood, face-to-face at this point!
During the night, Su Ming would give up on the quenching of herbs and sit in the cave to stare
at the moon. He pictured the image of the blood red moon in his head quietly. However, the
effects were no longer as powerful and strange as the first day.
Even so, the training Su Ming did for the past few days allowed him to manifest another blood
vein, turning him into a 22 blood veined Berserker.
That night, Su Ming sat down with his legs crossed and stared at the moon. As he was
imagining the red moon, Xiao Hong who had not gone out of the cave for a few days, got up
silently. There was excitement and anticipation in its eyes. It sniffed its right paw with an
exhilarated look on its face and watched Su Ming. Once it realized Su Ming was not looking, it
ran out of the exit.
The moment Xiao Hong disappeared from the cave, Su Ming opened his eyes. A smile appeared
at the corners of his lips as he got up quietly and left the cave as well.
‘I want to see just what it is that is captivating Xiao Hong.’
Su Ming was after all, still a teenager. He was still inquisitive. After he noticed Xiao Hong’s
actions, it sparked his curiosity.
With Su Ming’s new strength as a 22 blood veined Berserker, his speed and agility had arrived
at an astonishing level. If he wanted it, there would not even be footsteps left on the snow.
SooYouna | 222
He could make it so that Xiao Hong did not notice him even as he followed. Xiao Hong’s speed
was extremely quick in the night. It reached the foot of the mountain very soon.
Su Ming followed it with a grin on his face.
However, that grin left his face an hour later and was replaced by an odd expression.
He saw Xiao Hong jumping around the forest with a destination in mind. It ran forward with
absolutely no hesitation, obviously familiar with the route. It finally stopped in front of a
burrow somewhere in the forest. Much of the plants around the burrow were already
destroyed, making it look extremely messy.
Xiao Hong paced outside the burrow quietly. There was vigilance mixed with anticipation in
its demeanor. After it observed the burrow for a while, it rushed in quickly.
Su Ming frowned when he saw this not far away. With all his years of experience being in the
forest, he could tell with just one glance that the burrow was used by a big wild beast for
hibernation.
That moment, a low roar filled with anger traveled out from the burrow and a red shadow
immediately ran out from the burrow. As it ran, it would also let out piercing shrieks. There
was also a hint of pride on its face. Su Ming saw a clear bundle of black fur in its right paw.
‘This is...’
Su Ming was uncertain of what it was but soon after, the land trembled and a creature that
looked like a giant bear roared within the cave.
The beast was entirely black and had long fur. Its eyes were bloodshot with anger. When Su
Ming saw the creature, a weird expression settled on his face.
He saw that there was only a handful of fur left on a huge portion of the angry beast’s groin.
It looked positively stark and clearly it was not the first time the fur over that part was plucked.
It must have happened multiple times...
SooYouna | 223
When he remembered what Xiao Hong held in its hands, he could not help but also recall the
time Xiao Hong asked him to sniff its paw just a few days ago. Su Ming widened his eyes
abruptly.
The wild beast roared and chased after Xiao Hong furiously but it did not have Xiao Hong’s
speed. Before long, it whimpered as if it had given up. Then it returned to the burrow looking
very downcast. After a while, huge clamoring sounds came from within the cave as though
the beast was venting its anger.
Su Ming’s mind was blank. With a peculiar expression on his face, he chased after Xiao Hong.
His speed was much faster than Xiao Hong’s and not long into the chase, he saw Xiao Hong’s
shadow from afar.
Xiao Hong stopped at a part of the forest filled with dried trees. It looked around its
surroundings. It then quickly rubbed the black fur on its groin. Su Ming could see the pride on
its face clearly. That look of pride seemed to announce that it was as ‘strong” as the bear. In
all honesty, it just looked more like a pervert at that moment.
Su Ming’s face was emotionless. He watched as Xiao Hong walked back into the forest proudly
after it was finished with its business. It screeched and then...
Su Ming saw a bunch of petite female monkeys whose fur were not red emerging from the
forest quickly and surrounding Xiao Hong.
He watched as the petite monkeys sniffed Xiao Hong’s right paw. They were shocked and
fearful. After that, they looked at its groin... Then Xiao Hong went into the deeper parts of the
forest with the petite female monkeys feeling proud of himself.
Su Ming laughed wryly and sighed. He finally understood. Xiao Hong was using the might of
a bear to attract the opposite sex.
Su Ming did not know whether to laugh or cry. He did not even know what to think of it. He
quickly left the place and went into a trance again to forget about how he was persuaded to
sniff Xiao Hong’s right paw that day.
He returned to the cave feeling embarrassed. Su Ming let out a long sigh. He pitied the bear
that lost its fur.
SooYouna | 224
‘No wonder every time Xiao Hong went out, it’d come back after a few days exhausted... After
resting for a while, it’d recover its strength and go back outside...’
Su Ming touched his nose and forced himself to ignore the matter. Once again, he immersed
himself in projecting the image of the red moon and sank into the mysterious feeling of
having the red tint from the moon seeping into his blood.
A few days passed by. One night, Su Ming was looking at the moon as he sat down cross-legged
as usual. As he looked at the bright surface of the moon, the faint outline of the blood red
moon gradually appeared in Su Ming’s vision. It shone brilliantly. Suddenly, the blood red
moon in his left vision seemed to burn. Su Ming trembled.
A string of words crossed his mind.
‘“As the fire in mine blood burns, the nine is the utmost of all, and the one is the law. Light up
the Berserker Fires and worship the nine, did let us all becometh the authorities of Fire!”‘
SooYouna | 225
CHAPTER 38: BURNING OF BLOOD!

“As the fire in mine blood burns, the nine is the utmost of all, and the one is the law. Light up
the Berserker Fires and worship the nine, did let us all becometh the authorities of Fire!” Su
Ming mumbled instinctively. The string of words kept repeating themselves in his head and
it became louder each time they were repeated. It was like the roar of thunder by the end as
they rumbled repeatedly in his head. The faint shadow of the blood red moon became even
clearer in Su Ming’s eyes. It gave off a strange and enchanting glow as if it was burning. Su
Ming felt a stab of pain in his eyes.
The pain was not too obvious in the beginning. However as time passed and the moon shone
in the sky, the pain intensified until Su Ming started trembling. It seemed as though he could
no longer bear it.
He wanted to close his eyes and stop looking at the moon. The source of his pain was not the
fire but the moonlight. At the same time, he had a strong feeling that somehow it all happened
because it was the right time for him to learn this strange Art.
If he closed his eyes, he would be giving up on learning the Art. He also had a feeling that if he
gave up then, he would lose the right to learn it ever again.
‘“As the fire in mine blood burns...” But how do I make it burn?!’
Su Ming’s eyes were bloodshot. The veins in his eyes surrounded the shadow of the blood red
moon which had substituted his pupils. It made Su Ming look especially ghastly at that
moment.
The burning image of the blood red moon also burned away all the moisture in his eyes. His
eyes looked dried up and bloodshot at the same time. It was like his eyes were about to wither
away at any moment.
Su Ming lifted his eyes and roared. His face was twisted as he controlled the circulation of
blood in his veins. Yet, no matter how hard he pushed the blood towards his eyes, there were
no signs of alleviation from the dryness in his eyes. If anything, it only made the withering
sensation in his eyes even worse.
Gradually, the moon began to fade from Su Ming’s sight.
SooYouna | 226
If there was anyone beside Su Ming then, they would have clearly seen that Su Ming’s eyes
were still burning with red fire. The fire looked like blood and it was burning rapidly.
‘How am I supposed to make my blood burn?! Just how am I supposed to make my blood
burn?!’
Su Ming struggled. He could not understand the underlying meaning of the strange Berserker
Art. As most of his field of vision faded away, he slowly closed his eyes. He knew that if he did
not close his eyes by then, it was highly possible that he would no longer see light.
Yet, at the very moment before his eyes closed completely, a strange picture appeared in Su
Ming’s head like a flash of lightning. It was something he saw before he saved Bai Ling. It was
the pain and sadness on the Wings of the Moon’s faces residing on the red branch in the fire
cave.
The Wings of the Moon repeatedly bit through their claws and wiped their eyes with them...
Su Ming was startled. He understood something. That very moment before he completely
closed his eyes, he opened them once again and brought his right hand to his mouth. He bit
down resolutely.
Immediately, blood flowed down from his fingertips. The moment his blood stained his entire
finger, he raised his hand and smeared his eyes with the blood on his finger!
The moment Su Ming smeared his eyes with blood, something like a bellow came out from
between his eyebrows. His eyes immediately felt refreshed. Black Flame Mountain also
seemed to quake lightly but strangely, not a single fleck of snow moved. It was as if the
physical body of the mountain did not shake instead, it was the spirit of the mountain which
shook.
At the same time, whiffs of air which could not be seen flowed out from within Black Flame
Mountain suddenly. They gathered hastily around Su Ming.
Su Ming did not know what it was but he could feel the whiffs of air coming towards him.
They were fusing into his eyes. It was as if his eyes had turned into a vortex and it was pulling
in the air.
SooYouna | 227
The whiffs of air which entered his eyes were like rain that could extinguish the fire. As they
flowed into his eyes, the dull look in Su Ming’s eyes disappeared rapidly. His eyes could see
clearly once again. However, amid the clarity in his eyes, there was a hint of a blood red glint.
The world Su Ming saw turned a bloody red at that moment!
The burning and dry sensation in his eyes went away abruptly and were replaced with a
refreshing feeling. The pain in his body also disappeared like the wind at the same time!
As the whiffs of strange air gushed into Su Ming’s eyes, they spread to his entire body before
assimilating into his blood. Then along with the blood, they circulated around his entire body.
The 22 blood veins were shining brightly in a scarlet light on Su Ming’s body. When the light
enveloped his entire body, the 23rd blood vein manifested out of nowhere!
The moment the 23rd blood vein appeared, the blood red tint in Su Ming’s eyes flashed and the
24th blood vein manifested as well!
After a long time, the sky began to brighten and the moon started to fade. Soon, it was going
to be replaced by the sun. Su Ming stood up quickly and ran towards the exit. In the blink of
an eye, he arrived outside. The winds in the mountain whined and led his long hair in a dance.
The 24 blood veins shone fiercely on his body. Su Ming looked incredibly unearthly.
He stood there and looked at the moon which was about to fade away. Suddenly, he breathe
deeply in the direction of the moon.
At that point, Su Ming saw the moon sway. A hint of red moonlight fell from the moon straight
into Su Ming’s eyes and it disappeared soon after!
Su Ming shivered. On his neck, the 25th blood vein appeared!
He had arrived at the fourth level of the Blood Solidification Realm!
Within most small tribes, a lot of value was attached to Berserkers in the fourth level of the
Blood Solidification Realm. This meant that tribe members who had reached the fourth level
could join the hunting team. It also meant that such a tribe member could become one of the
main forces in the tribe should there be a battle!
SooYouna | 228
At the same time, the fourth level also signaled that the Berserker had arrived at the peak of
the early stages of the Blood Solidification Realm. If they reached the fifth level, they would
then become Berserkers in the middle stage of the Blood Solidification Realm! More
importantly, once he reached the middle stage of Blood Solidification, there was hope for Su
Ming to learn and use a new Berserker Art!
Su Ming felt a powerful feeling of strength he had never felt before in his body. His whole
demeanor was calm. He looked at the fading moon and the brightening sky as the blood in
his veins circulated around his body. The whiffs of cold air seemed to rush towards his eyes.
At the same time, huge amounts of air which held the same properties rushed towards him
from the mountains.
He even had a strange feeling that he could control the light from the moon!
Under the guidance of this strange sensation, Su Ming lifted his hands slowly and waved
lightly the very moment the moon was about to disappear.
SooYouna | 229
CHAPTER 39: I WANT TO BECOME STRONGER!

The moment Su Ming waved his right hand, the fading crescent moon in the sky suddenly
emitted a bright silver light. No one else could see the silver light. Only Su Ming could.
As the silver light fell from the sky following Su Ming’s hand motion, he saw the sky before
him twisting. Then he saw the light he coaxed out from the moon blink and a roar rang
through the sky. A big portion of the stone walls in front of Su Ming cracked and split into a
large amount of debris that scattered on the ground. Some of the debris even fell into the
stream on the mountain and they echoed for a long time.
Su Ming widened his eyes and took a deep breath. He looked at his right hand with a
dumbfounded expression. It took him a long time before he snapped out of his daze and looked
at the sky. The moon had already vanished and the sun had risen. The land welcomed its first
rays of sunlight for the day.
“Is... this the Fire Berserker Art...? But this Art is related to the moon. It has nothing to do with
fire. Why is it so?” Su Ming mumbled under his breath. His heart was pounding rapidly against
his chest. When he guided the might of the moonlight with his right hand earlier, there was
a strangeness to it that he did not understand. Nonetheless, the viciousness of the Art made
Su Ming’s heart pound.
He clenched his right fist and swung it against a big rock lying by his side as he activated his
Qi. The 25 blood veins manifested on his body, crisscrossing on his skin. As his fist touched
the stone, a muffled boom rang in the air. Several cracks appeared on the stone. At the same
time, a strong rebound traveled up along Su Ming’s right arm into his body but, it was blocked
by his Qi.
Su Ming took a step back. He looked at the multiple cracks which appeared on the big stone
and his eyes shone with excitement.
‘I can only make the stone crack even with my strength as a fourth level Berserker in the Blood
Solidification Realm... If I cast Spirit Devourer and I find a suitable animal spirit, perhaps I can
make the stone shatter... But this is already my full strength. If I compare this with that small
ray of moonlight, then there’s a huge difference.
‘If one small ray of moonlight already had such powerful effects, if I had more...’
SooYouna | 230
Su Ming took a deep breath and laughed happily. He could feel his own body change and the
power stored within his body. He began to look forward... for night to arrive.
‘It’s a pity I can only use the power of the moonlight at night.’
Su Ming went back into the cave.
Su Ming had never looked forward for night to come so strongly before. He would lift his head
and look out the holes to check the sky occasionally. He felt as if the day was passing by too
slowly. Gradually, the day darkened once again and moonlight lit up the land. Su Ming quelled
the excitement in his heart and looked at the moon. He took a deep breath as his eyes glinted.
From the inheritance he obtained from the God of Berserkers, Su Ming clearly knew that once
he reached the fifth or even higher level of the Blood Solidification Realm, he would be able to
cast two extremely powerful Berserker Arts. They had been passed down the Dark Mountain
Tribe when it was still a middle sized tribe hundreds of years ago!
Dark Blood Dust and Execution of the Three Evils!
Dark Blood Dust gathers a drop of Berserker Blood within the body and allows the caster to
obtain an astonishing burst of strength for a short period of time. As for Execution of the Three
Evils, every time Su Ming thought about it, his heart pounded in excitement.
Dark Blood Dust could only be cast by Berserkers who had manifested more than 50 blood
veins. It was even harder for Execution of the Three Evils. The caster needed to manifest 200
blood veins to be able to cast the very first stage of the Art. They could only then cast the first
strike!
To arrive at the fifth level of the Blood Solidification Realm, he needed 53 blood veins. If he
wanted to become a Berserker at the sixth level, he needed 109 blood veins! As for the seventh
level, he needed 243 blood veins!
The peak of the middle stage of the Blood Solidification Realm was the eighth level where he
would require 399 blood veins!
Every level above the ninth level until the 11th level was considered the final stage of the Blood
Solidification Realm. At the 11th level, the number of blood veins required was a normal
Berserker’s limit. He or she needed to manifest all 781 blood veins. If more blood veins were
SooYouna | 231
manifested, not only would the Berserker become stronger, the chances of arriving at the
Awakening Realm would also be higher!
Su Ming’s eyes shone. He looked at the moon in the sky and the anticipation within his eyes
grew. As he imagined the moon turning red in his head, the red moon gradually appeared in
his eyes. He also felt the burning sensation in his eyes again.
This time, Su Ming did not hesitate and bit through the skin on his finger and smeared his
blood over his eyes. His whole body seemed to cry out and the strange sight which unfolded
within Black Flame Mountain the day before, occurred once more.
‘I want to become stronger!’
The 25 blood veins manifested on Su Ming’s body and shone in a blood red glow as they
absorbed the air from the mountain. Air was rushing towards him from all around. At the
same time, as image of the blood red moon shone in his eyes, Su Ming lifted his right hand
and smeared the blood on his fingers across his eyes once again!
‘“The desire to obtain Berserk spreads to all corners of the earth. Let fire burn in mine blood,
Fires and worship the nine, did let us all becometh the authorities of Fire!”
‘“The nine is the utmost of all! The nine is the utmost of all!” The meaning of this must be that
I have to let my blood burn 9 times!’
Once Su Ming smeared his blood across his eyes again, his body trembled furiously. Tremors
shook the entire Black Flame Mountain but still, no one noticed the tremors this time as well.
A stronger wave of the mountain’s aura came rushing into Su Ming’s body in the form of air.
It made him feel as if he was about to explode. The light from the 25 blood veins became even
brighter on his skin and started moving as if they were alive.
At that moment, the 26th blood vein manifested on Su Ming’s body but it did not stop there.
The 27th, 28th, 29th... right up to the 33rd blood vein manifested at the same time on his body!
SooYouna | 232
Su Ming’s breathing quickened as his heartbeat raced against his chest. He was drunk on
power. It seemed like he refused to wake up but his mind was still clear. As the blood red moon
in his eyes shone once again, he lifted his right hand slowly and pierced the skin of his third
finger.
The fresh blood gathering on his finger had some sort of mysterious power. Su Ming looked at
the fresh blood and slowly placed it on his eyes. He was making his blood burn for the third
time!
He had a strong feeling that if he could make his blood burn the third time, his power would
increase exponentially! That thought made his body shiver as he stared at his finger. Su Ming
gritted his teeth and pressed his finger against his right eye and wiped it gently. The moment
some of the blood smeared over his right eye, the entire Dark Mountain trembled!
Not only Black Flame Mountain trembled, but the other four summits also shook as if their
souls trembled. Many birds and beasts looked at the sky in fear and did not dare to move.
However, when anyone looked at the mountains, they appeared normal. There were no
obvious signs of change.
Neither Dark Dragon Tribe nor Dark Mountain Tribe noticed it. Only Bi Tu, from Black
Mountain Tribe who absorbed the blood of the Wings of the Moon to break through the
Awakening Realm noticed. His heart trembled. There was a shred of horror in his eyes as he
went out of his house and looked into the sky.
However, the sensation was fleeting and it disappeared like the wind. No matter how hard he
tried to find it, he could not pinpoint the source of his fear.
Aside from Bi Tu, all the Wings of the Moon residing within the deeper parts of the five
mountains had excited looks on their faces when Su Ming attempted to burn his blood the
third time. They were in a frenzy, trying to break through the strange tree which held them.
It was as though they were searching for their king!
Nonetheless, they were held back by an unknown force and could not go out.
At the same time, the strange red tree within Dark Mountain trembled. It was unknown
whether it was trembling in agitation or fear.
SooYouna | 233
Meanwhile in the cave, Su Ming’s eyes did not stop trembling as his right eye was smeared
with fresh blood. The strong aura from the entirety of Dark Mountain charged into his body
madly. It caused the blood veins on his body to manifest at a speed that terrified even Su Ming.
34, 35, 36... 42, 44... and they did not stop manifesting right up until the 47th blood vein!
Su Ming could not continue any longer. The feeling like he was about to explode had become
even more apparent. He could even vaguely hear the howls of the Wings of the Moon calling
out from within Dark Mountain.
He raised his right hand. His breathing was rapid as it came out in harsh pants. His entire
body was drenched in sweat. At the same time, he could not feel the movement of Dark
Mountain’s soul anymore. The strong aura that rushed towards him also disappeared. The
roars which rang faintly in his ears also disappeared and everything returned to normal.
However, Su Ming knew that everything that had happened earlier was not normal at all!
‘What a strong Berserker Art! I can feel that if I complete the third cycle of the burning of blood,
the number of my blood veins manifesting will increase by several fold! This is only the third
time. If I go through all nine times...’
Su Ming took a shaky breath. He began to feel a bit apprehensive about continuing with this
method of training.
‘It’s not only nine times of that. From what I understand, once I have burned my blood nine
times, I can then worship the moon of fire... once I worship it nine times, I can then obtain
the power to control all fire!’
At that moment, Su Ming felt as if his body had become unbelievably powerful. After some
time, he lifted his head and his eyes were bright with resolution.
‘If I train with this Art using the pills... I will be able to reach the Awakening Realm!’
Su Ming clenched his fists.
SooYouna | 234
CHAPTER 40: FEELING OF ANIMOSITY!

Time passed by as Su Ming immersed himself in the process of quenching herbs and his
training. Xiao Hong returned to the cave exhausted after a few days as Su Ming was
meditating. Its red fur had darkened several shades as well, illustrating just how tired it was.
However tired as it may be, there were expressions of longing and pride on its face. It kept
sniffing its right paw and grinned as if it was giggling foolishly.
When Xiao Hong came back, Su Ming opened his eyes slightly. When he saw Xiao Hong, he
remembered what he witnessed the day he followed Xiao Hong into the forest. An awkward
expression settled on his face.
Xiao Hong noticed Su Ming’s gaze and turned around to look at him. It immediately ran
towards him and raised its right paw proudly. It extended its right paw to Su Ming, urging Su
Ming to sniff it again. It felt that it had to share everything that was good with everyone.
Su Ming did not know whether to laugh or cry. He no longer paid any attention to Xiao Hong
and once again immersed himself in his training.
The month soon passed by. The date Su Ming was to go with the elder to Wind Stream Tribe
loomed near.
During this period of time, Su Ming used up all of the Cloud Gauze Grass in his possession but
only managed to create one Mountain Spirit. The high failure rate made Su Ming’s spirits
incredibly low.
At the very least, his training had been pretty successful. He had completely settled into the
fourth level of the Blood Solidification Realm and managed to manifest two more blood veins,
bringing the total blood veins he manifested up to 49 blood veins. He had also gradually
adapted to the strangeness of the Fire Berserker Art.
However, the further down the path of the Blood Solidification Realm, the harder it was to
solidify more blood veins. Lately, no matter how hard Su Ming trained, he could no longer
solidify any more of his blood. He understood that this was related to the incompletion of the
third burning of his blood.
SooYouna | 235
Moreover when the moon was out at night, Su Ming acted according to his senses and tried to
control the moonlight multiple times. However, the results were not obvious. It seemed like
he could only control no more than a small ray of moonlight.
Even though it was only a small ray of moonlight, in Su Ming’s hands, it was incredibly sharp.
Even more so than his horn. Most importantly, Xiao Hong could not see the ray of moonlight.
From that observation alone, Su Ming believed that he was the only one who could see the
moonlight, no one else.
It was daylight. Su Ming stood up and looked around the fire cave. After a moment of silence
he pushed his Barren Cauldron aside. He did not know how long he would stay at Wind Stream
Tribe. He needed to make preparations.
On the walls of the fire cave were numerous fine ravines decorating the walls densely. Those
ravines were created during the days Su Ming learned how to control the moonlight.
Once he packed up, Su Ming left the cave. Xiao Hong had already woken up. When it saw that
Su Ming was about to leave, it followed him quickly. When they arrived outside the cave, it
climbed onto Su Ming’s shoulders, too lazy to descend the mountain on its own.
‘It’s a pity Mountain Spirit is too hard to make... There were eight holes underneath the picture
of Mountain Spirit on the second door so it’s obvious I have to offer eight of them... I wonder
how long it’ll take for me to offer up 8 Mountain Spirits without forsaking my own training...
‘Besides, I also need to offer the pills called Fire of the South for the second door to open... But
I’ve never seen the herbs required for the pills before. Thank the heavens for the bamboo slip
the elder gave me. At least there are some descriptions of herbs there.’
Su Ming stood outside the cave and looked at the sun rising from the horizon He breathed in
the refreshing cold air around him.
‘I can only open the second door after I have gathered enough Mountain Spirit and Fire of the
South... At the very least there is no need for me to create The Welcoming of Deities. Still, it
just shows how rare The Welcoming of Deities is!’
As Su Ming was deep in his thoughts, Xiao Hong who was sprawled across his shoulders,
grabbed his hair and hissed impatiently.
SooYouna | 236
Su Ming patted the little monkey’s head and jumped down the mountain peak. The wind blew
against him. It made his shirt and hair flutter. It also made Xiao Hong clutch onto Su Ming’s
hair tightly as it screamed in terror.
Su Ming laughed. He grabbed onto a stone within his right hand’s reach as he fell. Once he
regained his momentum, he jumped down again. With his current abilities, Su Ming arrived
at the foot of Black Flame Mountain before long.
Snow still covered the forests. They were really soft under his feet as well. He sank when he
stepped on them. Su Ming then ran into the distance. He originally intended to return to the
tribe but when he arrived at a crossroads, his footsteps faltered and he hesitated for a moment.
Xiao Hong was sitting on Su Ming’s shoulders. It seemed to be in a comfortable position.

Occasionally, it would sniff its right paw with an exhilarated expression. It was slightly
surprised when it saw Su Ming stop.
The right path led back to his own tribe whereas the left path... Su Ming gazed at the path. It
led to Dark Dragon Tribe.
“I’ll just go and take a look... Xiao Hong, have you ever seen Bai Ling? Oh, that’s right, you’ve
never seen her. Do you want to see her?” Su Ming asked softly.
Xiao Hong widened its eyes. It scratched the fur on its face and did not make a sound.
“Alright. Since you want to see her, I’ll let you look at her from afar,” Su Ming spoke as if he
suddenly had a perfectly logical reason to go to Dark Dragon Tribe. He smiled and patted Xiao
Hong’s head. When Xiao Hong looked at him with an unamused expression, Su Ming ran down
the left lane quickly.
Su Ming arrived at the spot where he parted with Bai Ling when dusk arrived. The sun had
turned red as it began to set. He squatted there and looked at the silhouette of Dark Dragon
Tribe. He saw the other members of Dark Dragon Tribe moving in there but he did not see Bai
Ling.
After a long time, Su Ming sank into his thoughts. He did not know what he was thinking. He
only thought that Bai Ling was pretty. She was the prettiest girl he had ever seen in his life
and he wanted to look at her a few more times.
SooYouna | 237
After a moment of hesitation, he sat down quietly and chose not to take any action. Instead,
he looked at the sky. When the sun was about to set and the sky about to darken completely,
he stood up and walked forward briskly. He still kept a hint of awareness to his surroundings
as he approached Dark Dragon Tribe. Nonetheless, he did not dare go too near the tribe. It was
after all, not Dark Mountain Tribe. If he was discovered, there was a possibility he would be in
danger.
While the relationship between Dark Mountain Tribe and Dark Dragon Tribe was not as tense
as Dark Mountain Tribe and Black Mountain Tribe, it did not mean that they were at peace
with each other. If they met in the wild, they still regarded each other with hostility. It would
have been even more so if they had discovered Su Ming, who had been lingering outside Dark
Dragon Tribe.
“Ah... I shouldn’t have done this.” Su Ming mumbled as he continued walking forward. When
he was about 10,000 feet away from Dark Dragon Tribe, he stopped walking. Su Ming grew up
in the tribe and had been regularly going out into the wild to collect herbs. On occasion, he
even ran into members from Black Mountain Tribe. Caution and vigilance was practically
second nature to him.
He had seen too much violence in his life. Even if most of the violence happened to beasts
which the hunting team brought back, living in such conditions for years had already
influenced him unconsciously as a child. Besides, he had already killed someone!
Not even Lei Chen had stained his hands with human blood before.
As such, even if Su Ming wanted to see Bai Ling for some unknown reason, his instincts that
were buried deep within told him to move only during the night. As an act of caution, Su Ming
also chose to stop 10,000 feet away from the tribe.
He squatted down and took a look at Dark Dragon Tribe. Then, he turned around resolutely
without hesitation and left the area around Dark Dragon Tribe quickly.
Yet just as he took a few steps forward, Su Ming felt goosebumps. A sense of danger far stronger
than his meeting with the two Berserkers from Black Mountain Tribe came crashing towards
him.
As he leaped forward, he twisted his body abruptly and covered his head with both hands. His
entire body curled into a ball as he hugged Xiao Hong tightly in his bosom, stopping in midair
for a brief moment as if he was frozen.
SooYouna | 238
That moment, a sharp whistling sound sliced through the air. A long gigantic spear about 30
feet flew towards Su Ming like lightning from within the giant wooden fence surrounding
Dark Dragon Tribe. It rushed past Su Ming’s body and stuck itself into the ground, creating a
loud noise. The ground shook and snow flew into the air.
It also stirred up a wave of air which spread across a wide area around the spear. Su Ming was
lucky he was cautious enough to avoid it beforehand. He landed on the ground as he moved
along the air’s wave current and ran forward at full speed immediately.
“Leaving?” A cold voice traveled from afar. A man with long hair wearing a shirt made of
sackcloth chased after him with a fierce look in his eyes.
As Su Ming ran forward, he turned back and looked at him with a cold glare in his eyes.
SooYouna | 239
CHAPTER 41: SI KONG

The young man looked to be about 18 to 19 years old. He was strongly built. So much so that he
could compete with Lei Chen. In his hands, he held a long spear. The spear was only about five
feet long but its black body gave it a shocking and chilling aura. There was also a golden dazzle
on the tip of the spear.
However, the spear was essentially not made of stone. It was made out of a material Su Ming
had never seen before. He looked back from afar and when his eyes landed on the spear, his
heart froze in fear.
It was a very, very familiar feeling.
Yet, he did not know where that familiarity came from. Nonetheless, it made him feel that
danger was looming over his head. Su Ming ignored everything else. Only a basic instinctual
need for him to remain calm was left.
‘That person is not wearing hides but is wearing sackcloth instead. This sort of clothes... This
person must have a pretty high status in Dark Dragon Tribe!
‘I don’t regret going near Dark Dragon Tribe!’
A glint appeared in Su Ming’s eyes as he came to an answer in his heart.
“I did not go within 10,000 feet of the tribe. According to the rules among the tribes, if a person
or a pair stands 10,000 feet outside the area of the tribe, he or she bears no ill will! I bear you
no ill will. It’s just that one of my friends is within your tribe and I wanted to see her.” Su Ming
ran at the full speed of a fourth level Berserker of the Blood Solidification Realm. His body was
bent so low he was almost touching the surface of the snow in order to increase his speed. No
tracks were left on the snow. As he ran, he shouted back towards the man pursuing him.
“Oh? If that’s the case, if you’re truly not an enemy, then don’t run anymore. Come with me
back to the tribe and we’ll have the Elder verify your identity.” A cold glare flitted through the
young man’s eyes. He spoke slowly but his speed did not decrease. He increased his speed
instead and kept his eyes trained on Su Ming as if he was waiting for Su Ming to hesitate.
“As an outsider, how can I just walk into your tribe?” There were no signs of faltering on Su
Ming side as he laughed and spoke to the man.
SooYouna | 240
“True. Then what is the name of the person you know?” The young man spoke slowly once
again as he continued giving chase. His demeanor did not change but he did narrow his eyes.
“I don’t know her name but I do know that she wears white and she’s really beautiful.” As Su
Ming spoke and continued fleeing, he turned back to look at his pursuer.
He saw a hint of murderous intent in the man’s eyes when he heard Su Ming’s words. He
understood then. Su Ming had been wondering why the man would attack him with such
ferocity even when he had not gone within 10,000 feet of the tribe. He was still not considered
a threat with his current level of power. By right, even if he had drawn the attention of Dark
Dragon Tribe upon himself, he should not have instigated such an attack.
There had to be a reason behind it. The young man with an obviously high status within the
tribe was pursuing him alone and so, an answer formed within Su Ming’s mind.
“I knew it, it’s him!” The young man answered with a snort. He took a big step forward and
raised his right hand as he continued pursuing Su Ming. A big amount of black mist
immediately scattered around him and gathered around the spear on the man’s back. A sharp
cry echoed through the air after the black mist surrounded the spear a few times. Then, as if
the spear was guided by the black mist, it floated above the man’s head.
Su Ming narrowed his eyes. It was a Berserker Art!
The presence of Qi coming out from the man also proved just how powerful he was. He was
slightly more powerful than Su Ming. Judging by the looks of it, he should have been at the
fifth level of the Blood Solidification Realm but had only reached it not too long ago. He should
have just had a few more blood veins than Su Ming. Nonetheless, since he had a Berserker
Vessel, everything was different.
“You can see her after you die.” There was more than 7,000 feet between them. Since the two
of them had been running at full speed, they were already some distance away from Dark
Dragon Tribe. Even so, the man was still the only one giving chase.
As the black mist surrounded the long spear, the sense of danger became even stronger. As the
man spoke, his killing intent became even more obvious in his eyes. He pointed at Su Ming
with his right hand in one swift motion and immediately, the black spear rushed towards Su
Ming with a piercing trill.
SooYouna | 241
As it traveled forward, the golden glow on the tip of the long spear flashed as though it could
tear through a void. It came towards Su Ming at an unimaginable speed and within the blink
of an eye, it was already within 3,000 feet away from Su Ming.
‘Berserker Vessel!’
Su Ming narrowed his eyes. He recognized the object! All 49 blood veins within Su Ming
immediately appeared. The circulation of blood within his body increased in an instant,
causing the Qi within Su Ming’s body to erupt. The act pushed Su Ming’s speed and agility to
the peak and at the very moment the long spear was about to touch him, Su Ming ducked. The
wind whistled wildly above his head as the long spear missed the top of his head by about
seven inches. It fell on the ground with a loud thud.
The force of the strike was by no means weaker than the one from Dark Dragon Tribe just
moments ago.
A normal Berserker at the fourth level of the Blood Solidification Realm would have found it
hard to avoid the attack but Su Ming specialized in speed and agility. As soon as he avoided
the attack, he did not even spare the long spear on the ground a glance. Instead, a cold glare
appeared in his eyes as he ran into the distance.
Su Ming did not even think about snatching the long spear from the ground. It was written
within the beast skin scrolls that only Berserkers at the Awakening Realm could make
Berserker Vessels acknowledge them as their masters. Those below the Awakening Realm
would not have been able to do it.
Yet, it was odd that the man threw out the vessel so easily. It could have been taken away by
someone else with ease. There had to be something wrong!
It was nearly dark.
Before long, the young man reached the location where the long spear was. An icy glare
appeared in his eyes as he snorted. There was a light crease between his brows.
As the son of the tribe leader in Dark Dragon Tribe, Si Kong was probably not the strongest
among the younger generation but he was definitely no common Berserker. He had the
strength of a fifth level Berserker at the Blood Solidification Realm and had with him a
Berserker Vessel. Killing a person who was only at the fourth level of the Blood Solidification
Realm was easy.
SooYouna | 242
Yet the person avoided the attack. The act alone made Si Kong wary and alerted him to the
cautiousness of the other person.
‘It’s a pity. If he had picked up my Berserker Vessel, he would have died immediately.’
Si Kong hesitated for a moment but once he thought of something, he picked up the long spear
carefully and gave chase once more.
Su Ming ran like the wind in the forest. His speed kept increasing as he ran but Si Kong kept
up with him. The long spear would occasionally whisk past him and prevented Su Ming from
widening the distance between them. There was still a few hundred feet between them as Su
Ming ran into the forest.
However if Su Ming truly wanted to escape, it would not have been hard with his speed and
knowledge of the forest. However, he did not have the desire to widen the distance between
them. This was the second time he saw a Berserker Vessel. The fact that he had experienced
its might, his desire to obtain the Vessel increased. He wanted the Vessel!
As he ran, he occasionally looked at the sky. When he saw that the sky had gradually darkened
and the moon had appeared, a bright glint twinkled in his eyes.
‘Berserker Vessels are all rare items. Hence, he must have another trick up his sleeve for him
to throw it out so easily. Now, he’s not closing the distance between us. If I were him, I would
think about increasing the power of the Berserker Vessel... But looking at how cautious he is,
there must be a price for him to pay if he he made that move. But I wonder, just how strong is
the Vessel’s true might?’
Su Ming made a decision.
As Si Kong continued pursuing Su Ming, he began to grow impatient. He did not expect his
opponent to be so agile. It was getting dark and he was getting too far away from the tribe. He
had made sure not a lot of people knew of his departure from the tribe. If he went back to the
tribe late, it would be hard for him to explain himself. He gritted his teeth and grabbed at the
air with his right hand. Then for the first time, the long spear surrounded by black mist
appeared in his hands.
At that moment, Su Ming suddenly spoke a few hundred feet ahead.
SooYouna | 243
“With how fiercely you’re chasing me, I can see that you truly want to kill me! There is no hate
between us. Even if you want to kill me, at least give me a reason.”
“Why should I bother with idle chatter? You came within the area of my tribe and for that,
anyone from my tribe could kill you! Even if we did kill you and Dark Mountain Tribe wanted
to seek revenge for you, it’s still your own fault!” Si Kong laughed coldly. He held onto the long
spear tightly as he continued pursuing Su Ming. Cold waves traveled from the long spear into
his arm.
Si Kong’s gaze darkened. He snorted and raised his right arm along with the spear.
Immediately, countless voices roared from within the forest. A great amount of black mist
flowed out of the spear and gathered around it, turning the spear into an impressive black
dragon!
The dragon had numerous claws and its whiskers moved in the air. It looked incredibly
ferocious!
“No matter who you are, you must die today!” Si Kong grinned fiercely. His face was pale.
Clearly, calling out the might of the spear had brought upon a great toll to his body. Just as he
was about to throw the spear towards Su Ming, Su Ming opened his mouth and spoke.
“It’s because I saved Bai Ling, right?” Su Ming suddenly said.
When Si Kong heard the name, he was momentarily stunned. The moment his actions
faltered, Su Ming stopped running abruptly and turned around to look at him. He raised his
right hand as well and swung it in his direction.
A sense of danger he had never felt before arose in Si Kong’s heart. He narrowed his eyes as
his demeanor changed completely. Just as he was about to throw the spear in his hand, he
felt his body quivering. It was as if a huge gust of wind blew against him and also a strong
blast of light pierced into his eyes. He saw the shadow of the blood red moon within Su Ming’s
eyes.
The shadow of the blood red moon became the only thing he saw. He felt a sudden pain in his
entire body and coughed out a mouthful of blood. His eyes expressed confusion, bewilderment
and bafflement as he fell onto the snow face down.
As he fell, the spear that he did not manage to throw gradually turned back into a common
object as the black mist scattered. It fell to the side.
SooYouna | 244
There was blood coming out from his entire body as it seeped into the snow. There was a faint
silvery thread around his body which sank deep into his flesh. It felt like with just a slight tug,
his entire body would have been torn apart.
He did not die. There was still breath within him. He just became unconscious due to the
sudden blast of pain.
Su Ming’s heart pounded against his chest. He looked at the spear with lingering fear. When
the true might of the spear had been brought out by the before him, Su Ming had felt death.
“When you are fighting against someone, do not let your focus waver. Do not hesitate. If it is
possible to kill your enemy with one strike within the shortest amount of time, do not wait
till the last moment to do so.” Su Ming mumbled as he remembered the words in his head.
‘He had a Berserker Vessel. It was by pure luck that I won this battle!’
Su Ming squatted down and looked at the unconscious Si Kong. After hesitating briefly, Su
Ming chose to bandage his wounds. He did not want Si Kong to die or cause trouble to Dark
Mountain Tribe. He deduced that Si Kong would wake up soon.
Soon, a crazed look settled in his eyes as he looked at the long black spear lying by his side. He
looked at it carefully and gradually found some clues regarding the spear. On many parts of
the spear were tiny thorns that he would have missed if he had not observed the spear
carefully!
After looking at it for a long time, Su Ming found and held onto the only small part of the spear
that was without thorns carefully. He left the area quickly.
SooYouna | 245
CHAPTER 42: RETURNING DEBTS

Before long, Su Ming quickly returned to the spot. He stood beside the unconscious Si Kong and
paced around him for a while. He lifted his head and looked at the sky as well as the moon.
The moonlight looked gentle and soft as it shone on the land.
‘It’s not appropriate for me to take such a precious Berserker Vessel away just like that. I don’t
have a proper explanation and it can be taken back by Dark Dragon Tribe anytime. Besides, I
might even be accused of snatching away treasure... Should I kill him or not?’
Su Ming fell into silence for a moment. He looked at Si Kong and arrived at a decision.
He brought out a few herbs from his bosom and crushed it until they became liquid. Then he
rubbed the liquid on Si Kong’s lips. After that, he squatted down beside Si Kong and patted Si
Kong’s head rhythmically with his left hand. It seemed like he wanted to wake him up by
slapping him.
Soon after, Si Kong’s entire body twitched and he opened his eyes abruptly. When he did so,
his eyes were still blurry. Even so, he saw Su Ming’s smiling face within his faded field of
vision.
Si Kong was momentarily stunned. Then he widened his eyes. There was still bewilderment
and bafflement lingering in his eyes. His mind was blank. He felt like he saw something before
he fainted, but at the same time, it could have all just been in his mind. In his fuzzy state, he
was beginning to feel confused.
Just as he was about to move, Su Ming swung the black spear in his right hand and pointed
the tip of the spear three inches away from Si Kong’s throat. If Su Ming pushed forward just a
little, Si Kong’s throat would have been pierced and he would have died on the spot.
“Don’t move.”
In Si Kong’s eyes, the golden glow on the tip of the spear looked like a ray of light that was
about to take his life. It made him tremble slightly. He stared at Su Ming with fear and shock
in his eyes.
“What... what do you want to do?! I am the son of Dark Dragon Tribe’s tribe leader! If you kill
me, the entire Dark Dragon Tribe will not let you escape! I know that you’re from Dark
SooYouna | 246
Mountain Tribe. If you kill me, Dark Mountain Tribe won’t protect you either!” He still could
not fathom how he had lost. He just remembered that the person before him swung his hand
and then he fainted in great pain. The more he failed to make sense of it, the more mysterious
the smiling teenager before him became. That feeling turned into apprehension and with the
spear pointing at his throat, he retreated instinctively in fear.
However just as he was about to move backwards, he tasted something bitter on his tongue.
He licked his lips on reflex and the bitter taste grew stronger. It made his face turn completely
pale. He had a bad hunch about it and there was fear on his face. He raised his hands and
wiped it across his mouth. There was brown liquid on his hand.
“You! What did you feed me?!”
“It’s nothing. It’s just some normal herbs. They’re just a bit poisonous,” Su Ming said jokingly.
His smile was enigmatic.
Si Kong’s eyes were filled with despair when he heard those words. His entire body trembled
as he felt the bitter taste grow stronger in his mouth. He even felt his tongue tingling.
“You wouldn’t dare kill me!” Si Kong lifted his head and glared at Su Ming.
“You can believe what you want. If you don’t believe me, there’s nothing else I can do to
convince you. But I do have the antidote. So, you’re the son of the tribe leader from Dark Dragon
Tribe? What’s your name?” Su Ming was feeling a bit guilty. Nonetheless, he was the type of
person who schooled his face to make sure no one could see through him, the guiltier he felt.
He smiled as he spoke to Si Kong.
“You... I... My name is Si Kong. You can’t kill me or else it’ll only bring trouble to your tribe,
you...” Si Kong’s eyes were fierce but he was feeling exceptionally nervous. Not only did he feel
his tongue tingling, even his chest was throbbing in pain. This added to the fact that he could
not gauge anything from Su Ming’s expression. Si Kong felt even more fearful.
“Hey Si Kong, why don’t we talk about something?” Su Ming raised his head and looked at the
moon as he spoke slowly.
Si Kong’s face was pale. He could no longer hide the growing fear in his eyes. He immediately
nodded his head.
SooYouna | 247
“I like this stupid spear of yours. How about you sell it to me? I’ll buy it for 5,000 stone coins.”
Su Ming blinked expectantly as he looked at Si Kong.
Si Kong faltered for a moment as he looked at the spear in Su Ming’s right hand and the tip
pointing against his throat. How could he not have agreed to it? The bitter taste in his mouth
and his pursuit for Su Ming’s life also forced him to think that Su Ming had definitely fed him
some sort of poisonous herb.
He wanted to bet that the person before his eyes did not dare to kill him. After all, he was of
high status. If he died, both tribes would definitely go to war.
He was even willing to bet that even if the person before him snatched away the long spear,
he still had countless ways to obtain that piece of treasure back with his dad’s help.
However, the bitterness in his mouth prevented him from taking the risk. He was afraid. What
if... what if...
It was especially so since his head was also hurting because Su Ming had been hitting him
pretty harshly earlier. Si Kong only hesitated for a brief moment before nodding his head
rapidly.
Su Ming smiled happily. He tore a big piece of fabric from Si Kong’s shirt. His action made Si
Kong’s heart thump loudly against his chest. More blood drained from his already pale face.
“Since this is a trade, we need proof of our deal. Let’s write this down. ‘I, Si Kong lack money.
Hence, I am selling this spear for 5,000 stone coins...’“ Su Ming hesitated suddenly as he spoke,
then he shook his head.
“No can do. Write it this way, ‘I, Si Kong swear on my status as the son of the tribe leader of
Dark Dragon Tribe. Due to an emergency, I borrowed 5,000 stone coins from Dark Mountain
Tribe and I have pawned off this Berserker Vessel for a period of 10 years. I promise I will return
10,000 stone coins after 10 years to obtain this spear back. During this period of time, I cannot
exchange the spear back. If I break my promise, let the statue of the God of Berserkers punish
me!’“ As Su Ming finished speaking, he looked at Si Kong.
A miserable look settled on Si Kong’s face after he finished listening to Su Ming’s words,
especially the last few lines. As he hesitated, he saw Su Ming produce an herb he had never
seen before from his bosom. Then he heard Su Ming’s voice next to his ear.
SooYouna | 248
“This is the antidote.”
Si Kong stared at the herb and gritted his teeth. He brought his hand to his mouth and bit
down on his finger before writing on the piece of sackcloth with his blood. Very soon, the
entire phrase was written on the cloth.
Su Ming snatched the sackcloth away from and scrutinized it. Excitement appeared in his
eyes. He blew at it carefully until the blood dried up before folding it. He then placed it in his
bosom and patted it a few times. He smiled as he looked at Si Kong.
“Si Kong, remember this, you have to return your debts. I’m only going to wait for you for 10
years!” Su Ming’s eyes were bright with cunning. He placed the herb on the ground and ran
into the distance, leaving Si Kong sitting bitterly on the snow.
He picked up the herb quickly. After a brief moment of hesitation, he was still too afraid to eat
it. Instead, he got up quickly and ran back to his tribe.
After he left, a person’s vague shadow suddenly appeared out of nowhere on the quiet snow
plain. It was an old woman with a dark expression on her face. There was a huge staff made
of bone in her hands. Perched on top of the staff was a human skull which emitted an eerie
glow.
‘Is that the baby from all those years ago...? What Berserker Art was that? Not even I can tell...
I’ve never seen it before.’
The old woman looked towards the direction where Su Ming left. Her eyes glowed as if she
was deep in thought. After a long while, she turned and walked towards Dark Dragon Tribe,
gradually disappearing.
As Su Ming ran in the forest, he occasionally looked at the spear in his hand and giggled
foolishly. There was fondness in his eyes. Even Xiao Hong, who was sitting on his shoulders,
regarded the spear curiously as it screeched continuously. It could feel a great power hidden
within the spear.
‘It’s your fault for trying to stop me from seeing Bai Ling. Judging by his behavior, he must like
Bai Ling. If that’s the case, then quite a lot of people must know that I saved Bai Ling...’
Su Ming faltered in his footsteps as he sank into his thoughts.
SooYouna | 249
‘I wonder how much Bai Ling told them... If she told them everything, the cave I use to quench
herbs is no longer safe...’
Su Ming suddenly felt annoyed. He frowned and thought about it for a long time. He traveled
through the forest silently into the night.
Xiao Hong blinked. As it watched Su Ming seemingly troubled by something, a thought

appeared in its head. Realization crossed its face and it grinned. It jumped down from Su
Ming’s shoulder and with a few leaps, disappeared into the forest.
“Remember, don’t go back to Black Flame Mountain! Don’t go back to the fire cave either!” Su
Ming looked at it and quickly shouted.
The forest was Xiao Hong’s home. Su Ming was not worried that it would run into danger. He
was also not far away from the tribe already. As Su Ming traveled back, he forced himself not
to think about the things that troubled him. Instead, he forced himself to be cheerful as he ran
back towards the tribe.
When midnight came and the moon in the sky was at its brightest, Su Ming saw some of the
tribe’s bonfire light from where he stood. He was about to walk out of the forest when he heard
rustling sounds coming from behind him. Su Ming turned and he saw Xiao Hong running
towards him with excitement and pride on its face.
There was big bundle of black fur in its hands. Once it caught up to Su Ming, it immediately
stuffed the bundle of fur into Su Ming’s hands. Su Ming at that moment just looked awkward.
Then Xiao Hong took a few steps back and pointed at the bundle, then at its own groin. It made
a few odd motions as if it was teaching Su Ming how to use the fur...
It patted its chest as it pridefully screeched a few times. It seemed like Xiao Hong was telling
Su Ming about the effects of the thing...
Su Ming looked at Xiao Hong and began laughing loudly. When Xiao Hong saw that Su Ming
was no longer frowning, it grinned thinking that it had made the right guess and Su Ming
was indeed bothered by this.
“Xiao Hong.” Su Ming squatted down and motioned towards Xiao Hong. The little monkey
immediately ran towards him.
SooYouna | 250
Su Ming looked at Xiao Hong with a gentle gaze in his eyes. He patted its fur softly as he felt
his heart warming up due to the little monkey’s actions.
“When I’m not around, remember not to go back to Black Flame Mountain. Don’t go back to
the fire cave either. Go somewhere else. Once I come back, I’ll look for you.”
“Also, don’t skip those pills I gave you just because you think it tastes bad. You have to eat one
every day. Eat them along with the herbs just like how I taught you. Remember that,” Su Ming
spoke softly as he smiled. He glanced at Xiao Hong, then walked back to the tribe.
SooYouna | 251
CHAPTER 43: TEACHINGS

On the third day of Su Ming’s return to the tribe, a group of people led by the elder gathered at
the center of the settlement. It was the same place they used for the Berserker’s Awakening
ceremony. The elder still wore clothes made of sackcloth and his white hair was still decorated
by a huge number of tiny braids. He seemed to be in high spirits as he looked at Bei Ling, Lei
Chen, Su Ming and another girl who was of the same age as Su Ming.
The girl’s name was Wu La. She was one of the people who were found to possess a Berserker
Body during the Awakening. A few months had passed since then and she had now arrived at
the peak of the second level of the Blood Solidification Realm. It seemed that it was just a
matter of time before she would manifest the 11th blood vein and become a Berserker at the
third level of the Blood Solidification Realm.
There were two people standing beside the elder. One of them was the Head of the Guards,
who also happened to be Bei Ling’s father. His strong body made him look like an iron tower
but there was a gentleness within his piercing gaze.
The other person was the cold and stoic chief of the hunters, Shan Hen. He looked even more
vicious while wearing beast skin. He was never the talkative sort but most of the Berserkers
in the tribe respected him. Besides, his hunting team was given the important task of
protecting the tribe and providing food so, his status was incredibly high within the tribe.
“Our tribe is small and we cannot compare with Wind Stream Tribe. That is why we have to
offer tributes to them once every few years to show our acknowledgment of them as our
leader. I usually don’t go but this year, I must. Besides us, Dark Dragon Tribe, Black Mountain
Tribe and the other small tribes located further ahead will all gather at Wind Stream Tribe.”
“As such, this trip will also be a test for all of you. It is your task to stand out among your peers
and not embarrass our tribe. It is up to all of you to do this.”
“We only chose you lot to come with us because you are all the future leaders of Dark Mountain
Tribe. This trip will serve as an experience that will help you in the future.”
“Among all of you, Bei Ling has come with us to Wind Stream Tribe twice. He knows some of
the details of the trip. You can ask him if you want,” the elder spoke slowly. His voice echoed
hoarsely in the air around them.
SooYouna | 252
Bei Ling consented to the elder’s request in a low voice. His gaze fell upon Lei Chen, then on
the girl called Wu La and finally on Su Ming, who was standing by the side. He frowned.
“Elder, will this trip be like the previous two times? Will there be... a test?” Bei Ling hesitated
for a moment as he asked the elder respectfully. When the elder nodded, a sharp glint
appeared in Bei Ling’s eyes and he pointed at Su Ming.
“Elder, I believe Su Ming shouldn’t join us. He’s not a Berserker. Even if he joins us, he won’t
be of any use or of any help to us. We should leave his spot for another tribe member.”
The moment Bei Ling spoke, Lei Chen’s eyes were immediately filled with displeasure. He took
a few steps forward and yelled at Bei Ling.
“He can’t go just because he’s not a Berserker?! Bei Ling, what’s the meaning of this?!”
The girl called Wu La retained her composure as she looked at Su Ming, who remained silent.
There was disdain in her eyes but she did not join the argument.
“Elder, we can only bring four from the younger generation within the tribe every time we join
the worship. For the previous tests, I was the only one from Dark Mountain Tribe who was
listed as one of the top 50 younger warriorBerserkers. Lei Chen’s joining us this year so,
perhaps he can also get a place. Even Wu La, despite not having reached a high level in her
training yet has activated nine glows from the statue of the God of Berserkers during her
Awakening. Perhaps she can get into the top 100.”
“Such a result is much better than the previous years. If there’s one more person who can get
into the top 100, isn’t that even better? Su Ming is just wasting space,” Bei Ling spoke calmly,
refusing to even look at Lei Chen, who was glaring at him in anger.
“Su Ming will not join the test. I’m bringing him along for another purpose,” the elder spoke
slowly.
Bei Ling wanted to continue speaking but the Head of the Guards, who was then standing
behind the elder glared at him sternly. It made Bei Ling swallow whatever words he was about
to say. Bei Ling had always been afraid of his father, ever since he was young.
SooYouna | 253
“Alright, we don’t have much time. Let’s go.” The elder raised his right hand and motioned at
the clear sky. Thunder roared instantly and spread to all corners of the earth. The white clouds
in the sky started turning dark.
At the same time, a Berserker Mark formed by numerous blood veins appeared clearly on the
elder’s face. It was a python. Once the Berserker Mark appeared, the dark clouds in the sky
fluctuated as if they were moved by a pair of invisible hands. They gathered together in the
blink of an eye and turned abruptly into a gigantic and ferocious black python that was about
100 feet long!
The sight shocked both Lei Chen and Wu La. They stood there, stunned. As for Bei Ling, he was
barely able to maintain his calm. He was forcing himself to remain cool.
Su Ming stood by the side and looked at the gigantic black python. He took a deep breath and
a longing look appeared in his eyes.
The Head of the Guards, who was standing behind the elder looked at the gigantic python with
a hint of respect. A fanatic look also briefly flashed across Shan Hen’s eyes as he looked at the
giant python.
Although the python was transfigured from clouds, the scales on its body could be seen clearly.
Its body’s strong presence came crashing on them. The python swung its head. Its red eyes
were filled with a vicious glare but the glare gradually disappeared and was replaced by a
gentle look. It descended from the skies and lowered its head as it laid beside the elder
submissively.
The elder lifted his feet and climbed up the python. He stood on its head.
“Come.”
Bei Ling was the first to take a leap and step on the giant python’s back. Once he sat down
cross-legged, Lei Chen and Wu La also jumped onto the python. Su Ming hesitated for a
moment before he also leapt onto its back. Just as he was about to take a few steps back and
sit beside Lei Chen, the elder’s voice traveled into his ears.
“Su Ming, come to my side!” There was a severe tone in the elder’s voice, which made Su Ming
walk anxiously towards the elder. The moment he sat down, he saw the elder glaring at him.
SooYouna | 254
“Elder... I was wrong... I did something really terrible...” Su Ming immediately whispered.
The elder ignored him. He waited instead for the Head of the Guards and Shan Hen to get onto
the dark python. Then, he waved his right hand and the dark python immediately roared at
the sky and flew into the clouds.
The tribe beneath them rapidly shrank before their eyes until it was just a small dot as the
dark python continued climbing up into the sky. The winds blew past furiously like roaring
thunder. It turned Su Ming’s face pale.
It was the same for Lei Chen and the others. However, the Head of the Guards and the chief of
the hunters stood at the middle and on the tail of the python respectively, protecting them.
As for Su Ming, his breathing became rapid under the assault of the fierce wind but soon after,
a gentle power surrounded him. It was the might from the elder. It helped Su Ming bear
through the discomfort of his first time in the sky.
“So, now you know you did wrong? Pray tell, what did you do wrong? It was that La Su from
Dark Dragon Tribe who borrowed 5,000 stone coins from you and pawned off his spear, wasn’t
it?” There may have been winds bellowing around them but the elder’s voice still made its way
into Su Ming’s ears clearly. With the might of the elder’s Qi around them, no one else on the
dark python could hear them besides themselves.
“Um...” Su Ming felt really awkward. When he returned to the tribe, he had eagerly gone to the
elder to tell him about his exploits. Yet when the elder heard of his tale, his mood darkened
and he scolded Su Ming. He even took the long spear away. This caused Su Ming to
continuously sigh gloomily in his own house, unable to understand where he went wrong.
“Elder, I’m sorry... I shouldn’t have taken Si Kong’s Berserker Vessel, I shouldn’t have been
greedy...” Su Ming said carefully as he continued observing the elder’s mood anxiously.
“I shouldn’t have made him write the blood vow either. Ah... elder, I’m really sorry.” Su Ming
looked at the elder with wide eyes.
“Oh? Are these your only mistakes? Is there nothing else? Think again. Think carefully about
where you did wrong,” the elder spoke slowly as he gave Su Ming a look.
SooYouna | 255
Su Ming was stunned and unconsciously scratched his head. He thought about the elder’s
words carefully. There seemed to be an underlying meaning to it. Besides the wrongs he listed,
did he commit any other mistakes?
Su Ming frowned and thought carefully. Suddenly, a cold glint appeared briefly in his eyes and
he lifted his head swiftly.
“Elder, I understand. I should have killed him and gotten rid of his body before taking his
Berserker Vessel!”
When he heard Su Ming’s words, the elder’s pupils very clearly shrank and he stared at Su
Ming in surprised. It did not appear like he was looking at the youth before him but he was
looking and thinking about something that Su Ming did not seem to understand.
“Oh? Why do you think you made a mistake there? Why should you have killed him?” The
elder looked at Su Ming and asked gently.
“Because he was going to kill me. Elder, you didn’t know about this but he really wanted to kill
me. If I wasn’t careful, you wouldn’t be seeing me anymore. But... but I couldn’t bring myself
to do it. I thought if I really killed him, I would bring about serious trouble to the tribe...” Su
Ming explained softly after a moment of hesitation. As he recalled what happened a few days
ago, fear still lingered in his heart.
“You’re right... Su Ming, you must remember this. When you meet someone who wants to kill
you, you must get rid of the danger!” The elder closed his eyes. After a long while, he opened
them slowly and looked at Su Ming kindly.
“But that is not the mistake I’m talking about. Think, what else did you not consider? Killing
people is easy but how can you guarantee your own safety after you have killed someone? If
you are in danger, how do you find a way to survive in hopeless situation?” The elder looked
at Su Ming and asked softly.
Su Ming scratched his head. He displayed exceptional abilities and judgments but in the end,
he was still a teenager. His head was still slightly muddled by the elder’s words but he was
even more bewildered.
“Think carefully. Don’t give me an answer just yet. Once you have understood it, you can tell
me. You must learn how to think and reflect on your actions.” The elder closed his eyes.
SooYouna | 256
These sort of things happened multiple times when Su Ming was growing up. The elder would
often do this.; The elder’s teachings played a critical role in Su Ming’s growth.
Su Ming sank into deep thought as he recalled everything that happened that day. From the
moment he was ambushed by the long spear to Si Kong’s pursuit, right up till the end...
Time passed by slowly. After a while, an hour passed by. When they were still less than
halfway from Wind Stream Tribe, a strong wind blew from afar, causing the dark python to
shake all of a sudden. The people on top of the python also jerked along with its movements.
As Su Ming’s body jolted due to the sudden movement, a thought flashed in his head like
lightning.
“Elder... I know now...” As Su Ming mumbled, a sheen of cold sweat formed on his back.
SooYouna | 257
CHAPTER 44: MO SANG

“Oh? What is it that you have now understood?” The elder opened his eyes and looked at Su
Ming.
“I cannot kill Si Kong! Even if he was the tribe leader’s son, he would not have been able to
activate the long spear that was defending the tribe! More importantly, he would not have
been able to hide the fact that he came out and killed me on his own from the entire Dark
Mountain Tribe!” The more Su Ming spoke, the more shocked and fearful he became. His body
was already drenched in cold sweat.
“It may have seemed like he came out to chase me on his own but in reality...” Su Ming’s pupils
shrank in fear.
“But in reality, the Elder and tribe leader of Dark Dragon Tribe probably knew about him
coming out to kill me! But they did not stop him. Instead, they let it happen!”
“Also... they were probably right behind him all along, watching the fight between Si Kong and
me!” Su Ming took a sharp breath. He was not afraid of all that. He was only afraid of someone
witnessing him using the power of the moon. The more he analyzed the situation, the more
terrified he became. The whole picture was slowly revealing itself right before his eyes.
Shortly after however, Su Ming frowned. His eyes were clouded with bewilderment.
“I suppose you don’t understand why the Elder of Dark Dragon Tribe or the tribe leader allowed
you to take the spear so easily even though they were following the two of you?” The elder
spoke calmly and revealed Su Ming’s biggest doubt at that moment.
Su Ming did not speak but he continued thinking. After a while, he looked at the vast world
beyond them far away and spoke slowly.
“It could not have been the tribe leader following Si Kong and me. If it had been him, he would
not have continued hiding when he saw Si Kong being wounded.”
“I believe the one who followed us was... the Elder of Dark Dragon Tribe! But I don’t understand,
why did the Elder of Dark Dragon Tribe allow me to take away that Berserker Vessel?”
SooYouna | 258
“That’s right! The one following you was the Elder of Dark Dragon Tribe, Lei Su!” The elder’s
eyes glowed brightly with praise.
“Your analysis is correct. If it had been the tribe leader of Dark Dragon Tribe, he would not
have stood by as you bullied his son. As for your question, I can give you the answer!”
“This may have seemed like a pursuit after your life but in reality, Dark Dragon Tribe would
not have killed you! After all, you saved Bai Ling. If they killed you after you did them a favor,
it would have incited the wrath of Dark Mountain Tribe. They would not do that especially
since we’re at such a critical moment right now!” The elder’s eyes shone with wisdom as he
helped Su Ming continue with his analysis.
“Were they trying to scare me?” Su Ming’s eyes were filled with understanding but in a matter
of moments, worry replaced it.
“Haha! They wanted to scare people like you who have eyes on a girl from their tribe. Once
you’ve been scared off, you won’t approach Dark Dragon Tribe anymore because you’re afraid!”
“Si Kong did not know about this. His killing intent was real. Lei Su, the Elder from Dark Dragon
Tribe must have used his affection towards Bai Ling to incite his anger. If you were not a match
for him, you would have been injured at most. Then she would act in secret, making it seem
as if you escaped from death.”
“You’re still too young. You can’t see the entire picture. If it was me, I would not have ran. I
would have sauntered into their tribe and searched for the girl I liked right in front of their
faces. You are her savior and also my child. How could they dare harm you?” The elder smiled
and spoke as he patted Su Ming’s head.
Su Ming was stunned. His face was filled with remorse.
“This might have been a test from Dark Dragon Tribe for you. After all, the lass you like is Lei
Su’s granddaughter.” The elder was still smiling as he looked at Su Ming.
“Elder, that Elder from Dark Dragon Tribe is too sly!” Su Ming’s face was bitter. When the elder
explained everything to him, he finally understood what happened.
SooYouna | 259
“Don’t feel so disheartened. Besides not understanding their motive, you did pretty well. Lei Su
must not have expected this. Not only were you not battered by Si Kong’s pursuit, you also
managed to win against him!”
“As for why Lei Su allowed you to take that Berserker Vessel away...” The elder’s eyes twinkled
briefly with understanding.
“Since you weren’t scared off, she must have let you take it on purpose. Letting you take the
spear was for the purpose of telling me that they’ve repaid their debt to you for saving Bai Ling!
Dark Dragon Tribe is slightly different from us, especially Lei Su. She is not that familiar with
Berserker Arts but she is good at creating Berserker Vessels. They are not true Berserker Vessels
but counterfeits!”
“Take for example, that spear of yours. It’s a counterfeit Berserker Vessel. It was created based
on one of the three great Berserker Vessels in the old Dark Mountain Tribe, the spear -- Blood
Scales.” The elder raised his right hand and slapped Su Ming’s arm. Immediately, he felt a chill
traveling into his arm. Instantly, a black line appeared slowly on his right arm.
“I have already groomed the spear for you and made some changes. I’ve changed the dark
dragon into a black eagle. It can now fuse into your body. And if you want to, you can summon
it by thinking about it,” The elder raised his right hand and smiled as he spoke.
Su Ming looked at the black line on his right arm and was about to speak after a moment of
hesitation.
“I know what you want to say. Let me ask you, when you took the Berserker Vessel that Dark
Dragon Tribe gave you as payment for saving Bai Ling, what were you thinking?”
“Are you going to return the spear in exchange for a chance to see that lass again or are you
going to keep it and not see the lass ever again?” The elder grinned as he asked.
Su Ming fell into silence for a moment. Then he laughed suddenly.
“Si Kong pawned off this spear for 5,000 coins. Obviously, I can’t return it. As for Bai Ling... I
am her savior.” Su Ming winked.
The elder laughed out loudly and patted Su Ming’s head. His eyes were filled with praise.
SooYouna | 260
Bei Ling sat cross-legged on the middle section of the dark python. He was facing the elder’s
and Su Ming’s backs. He did not know what they were talking about but as he saw the elder
grinning and Su Ming smiling, he lowered his head.
His eyes flared with jealousy.
‘Su Ming, if you were a Berserker, I wouldn’t have minded. But when you went through your
first Awakening, you were proven to not possess a Berserker Body. Why does Ah Xin like a
normal person like you? More importantly, why is the elder so good towards you? Is it because
you were adopted by the elder?!
‘You are not even related by blood. I am the hope of the tribe but the elder has never smiled at
me before... Even my father is like this. He always says you have the potential to become the
Head of the Guards!
‘Su Ming, if you weren’t here, Chen Xin, my father and even the elder would not treat me the
way they are treating me now. Su Ming, you thought I was cold towards you because of Chen
Xin and you wanted to explain to me. You don’t realize that I don’t want to hear your
explanations! You’re just a stray child. You don’t even belong to Dark Mountain Tribe. You don’t
even look like a member of the Berserker Tribe! What right do you have to try and explain your
situation to me? Why should I even waste my time listening to your explanations?!’
Bei Ling’s breathing quickened with rage. It took a long while before recovering. When he lifted
his head again, he was just like before, cold and aloof.
Bei Ling’s father, the Head of the Guards of Dark Mountain Tribe, who was standing not too
far away from Bei Ling was frowning. He glanced at Bei Ling, then at Su Ming’s back and sighed
quietly.
A strange glow appeared briefly in Shan Hen’s eyes. He was standing at the tail of the python
right beside Lei Chen. No one knew what he was thinking about. As someone who had always
maintained a stoic personality in the tribe, very few could actually see into his thoughts.
Time began to pass by quickly as they traveled from Dark Mountain Tribe to Wind Stream
Tribe. If Su Ming had chosen to run on foot, he would have taken almost two days to travel
from Dark Mountain Tribe to Wind Stream Tribe. On the elder’s python, they managed to see
the outline of an extremely big tribe far inthe distance in less than two hours.
SooYouna | 261
Right in the middle of the tribe was a giant city made of mudstone. The city did not seem big
from the sky but as the python descended, its entire form was revealed clearly before Su Ming’s
eyes.
The majestic city was filled with many houses made of mudstone. It did not look messy and
was very tidy. It could not compare with the ruins of the Fire Berserker Tribe Su Ming saw but
it was still much stronger than Dark Mountain Tribe, where he was staying.
That moat alone was not something Dark Mountain Tribe could own.
The city walls were several feet tall. If a person stood on the ground, he would have needed to
lift up his head to see it. Even though Su Ming was in midair, his heart trembled as he looked
at the walls of the city. He was not the only one affected. Lei Chen, who was also leaning over
the python and looking downwards, was filled with admiration as well as awe.
Wu La was also the same. She looked at the giant city made of mudstone with a dumbfounded
expression. She had never seen anything like it before. Only Bei Ling remained calm.
Thousands of people could stay within the big city and there would still be space left. In the
middle of the city was a humongous pentagon-shaped altar. It was completely black and
dozens of feet tall. There was a vague picture of a bird carved on it. It gave off an ancient feeling
and was the most striking feature in the city.
The mudstone city alone could not show the might of Wind Stream Tribe as the ruler of the
region and conqueror of the area, capable of receiving tributes from the numerous small tribes
around them. It was also the only tribe qualified to communicate with celestial beings. To top
it off, there were also six other tribes like Dark Mountain Tribe around the mudstone city!
The six tribes were originally only affiliated to Wind Stream Tribe. At that point, they had
already become a part of Wind Stream Tribe.
Su Ming stared at the gigantic tribe on the ground with a dumbfounded expression. The might
of Wind Stream Tribe had far surpassed his imaginations. A tribe like this was as powerful as
the gods to Su Ming. The tribe could destroy any enemy who came their way.
As the python approached the area, Su Ming saw many of the tribe members from Wind
Stream Tribe lifting their heads as if they were looking at them. Su Ming was not sure whether
it was just in his imagination but among the unfamiliar faces, he saw a sort of arrogance in
their demeanor.
SooYouna | 262
“This is Wind Stream Tribe!” The elder’s voice echoed from above the python.
“The affiliated tribe from Dark Mountain Tribe in the past has now... become the most
powerful in the area!”
“Elder, was Dark Mountain Tribe as powerful as Wind Stream Tribe in the past?” Wu La asked.
The elder did not speak but there was a dim look in his eyes.
At that moment, a gentle laughter traveled from within Wind Stream Tribe.
“Mo Sang, thank you for coming to Wind Stream Tribe!”
SooYouna | 263
CHAPTER 45: SO, YOU ARE SU MING?

At the center of the pentagonal altar was a middle aged man wearing a purple robe. He lifted
his head as he looked at them with a smile on his face.
There was some distance between Su Ming and the middle aged man. Yet for some unknown
reason, the moment Su Ming heard his voice and looked at him, he saw the image of the man
appearing before his eyes as if he was looking at him at close proximity.
The strange sight stunned Su Ming. At the same time, as the man’s laughter traveled to his
ears, the Qi within his body began circulating as though he lost control of it. It felt like just
one glance from the man would make the blood in his entire body burst forth and he would
die instantly.
Su Ming was not the only one who felt that way. Lei Chen, Wu La, and even Bei Ling felt the
same way. Lei Chen shuddered as his eyes were filled with disbelief.
Wu La too, was trembling. It was as though the middle aged man she could clearly see before
her eyes had some sort of incredible strength that made her want to bow down and worship
him.
Even Bei Ling’s father, the Head of the Guards of Dark Mountain Tribe was trembling slightly.
Slowly, he lowered his head before the man who was walking towards them in midair from
the altar below.
Besides the Head of the Guards, Shan Hen, the chief of the hunters was breathing rapidly. A
hint of fanaticism and anticipation materialized in his eyes. This was an incredibly rare look
for him. He was usually stoic and reserved.
‘Awakening Realm!’
Su Ming cried out in his heart. At that moment, these two words formed in his head!
‘Those who arrive at the Awakening Realm can walk in the skies. They can show their
Berserker Mark to the skies and with their mouths, activate their Berserker Blood. With their
Qi, they can break through the sky!’
SooYouna | 264
These were the words written in the beast skin scroll describing the Awakening Realm.
Su Ming stared at the man in purple walking towards them on air, with a astounded
expression. He seemed to be in his 40s and was on the leaner side of the spectrum. However,
he looked extremely handsome. There were not a lot of signs showing that he was a member
of the Berserker Tribe. The only sign that hinted it was a pair of bone earrings he wore.
Su Ming had never seen such a beautiful material as the one his purple robe was made from.
Coarse linen and sackcloth could in no way have compared to that, much less beast skin and
hides.
As he walked towards them, Wind Stream Tribe started twisting behind him. It appeared that
for a moment, everything disappeared from the world and all that was left was him.
What was more, the wind stopped howling and the clouds also froze in the sky!
The middle aged man’s long hair flowed behind his back. He smiled as he approached them
slowly. His smile was like the spring breeze, causing the Qi and blood within Su Ming as well
as the rest of them to gradually calm down. Yet as the middle aged man came closer still, they
were overwhelmed by a feeling of suffocation. It was like they were too afraid to take a deep
breath.
His eyes seemed to contain the sky. When other people looked into them, their minds went
blank. It was as if all their secrets would be exposed before him, as though they were standing
naked right in front him.
The python also appeared to be frozen in midair at that moment. It did not move an inch as
though it felt the man’s terrifying aura. The elder slowly stood up straight. The expression
within his eyes was unreadable when the man appeared. It was carefully hidden.
“Greetings, Wind Stream Berserker Lord.” The elder’s face was old and wizened as he stood up
and bowed before the middle aged man.
“Mo Sang, there’s no need for this between us.” The man’s voice was gentle but he did not stop
the elder from bowing. When the elder was done, he swung his right hand through the air like
he was going to help the elder up using his Qi.
SooYouna | 265
Yet instead of standing, the elder’s body trembled and he bowed once more under the pressure
of the force! After that, the force on the elder’s body collapsed. As it dissipated, the elder stood
up straight.
The man in purple looked at the elder deeply. He smiled and shook his head as he pointed at
the elder.
“Your temper is still the same as when you were young. So many years have passed, why did
you decide to come see me now?”
“I have thought about your request all those years ago and I have arrived at a decision,” The
elder looked like he always did as he spoke slowly.
When the man in purple heard his words, his demeanor changed. He was sharp with
concentration.
Su Ming and the rest had already stood up and they were standing at the side respectfully. Su
Ming was standing the closest to the elder and he could somewhat feel how the elder felt as
he looked at his former friend. He could also understand why the elder refused to come to
Wind Stream.
As he looked at the elder’s old and wizened face, he glanced at the man in purple nervously as
his heart pounded against his chest. Su Ming recalled what the elder told him some time ago.
“The Elder from Wind Stream Tribe was not my match before he was 20. When he was 34, he
could only barely keep up with me. At that time, my name was known in all the tribes around
the region!”
Su Ming felt his heart twisting. Just as he was about to avert his gaze, the man in purple
smiled and looked at him. With just a glance, there was loud roar in Su Ming’s head. He could
clearly tell that the man had seen through the disguise the elder gave him.
Just as Su Ming’s body began trembling and was on the verge of breaking down, the man
turned away and looked towards Bei Ling, Lei Chen, Wu La, the chief of the hunters, Shan Hen
and Dark Mountain Tribe’s Head of the Guards.
“Greetings, Wind Stream Berserker Lord.” Shan Hen was the first to bow, his actions were
quickly followed by the others.
SooYouna | 266
Lei Chen’s heart pounded against his chest. He was so nervous his face had become pale. It
was the same for Wu La. Even Bei Ling was no longer aloof He was respectful.
“I remember you. You’re Bei Ling, right?” The man pointed at Bei Ling.
Bei Ling was momentarily stunned. Then his eyes were filled with joy as he quickly spoke with
a trembling voice.
“Berserker... Berserker Lord, I am Bei Ling.”
The man in purple smiled as he nodded. He looked at the elder and was just about to speak
when his demeanor changed and he looked into the distance. The elder still stood silently by
the side. However, he also seemed to have noticed something and looked towards the same
direction.
There seemed to be a typhoon roaring in the distance. A gigantic black line-like creature
descended quickly upon them. As the black line approached them, it became apparent that it
was actually a massive dragon. It was about hundreds of feet long.
The dragon was hundreds of feet and it looked vicious. Black mist surrounded it as it moved
forward. There were six people standing on it!
As Su Ming looked at the approaching dragon, he saw a white figure standing among the six
people. He smiled.
The person who stood in front was an old woman with silver hair. She wore a black robe.
Although she looked slightly wizened, it was still obvious that she was incredibly beautiful
when she was young. Nonetheless, her face was so cold people felt like they were freezing just
by looking at her.
Su Ming could tell the elder’s gaze had changed when he looked at the old woman from Dark
Dragon Tribe.
Behind the old woman stood a giant, built like an iron tower. The man was incredibly tall. His
face was also cold and the presence of his Qi was so strong he seemed as though he slightly
surpassed Shan Hen and the Head of the Guards.
SooYouna | 267
Standing by the old woman’s side was a girl in white. The girl’s eyes, as beautiful as they were,
held a hint of sorrow that did not seem to disperse. Yet when she saw Su Ming, her sorrow
immediately disappeared. It was replaced by shock and joy.
She even winked at Su Ming.
There was another familiar face among the other three people left. It was Si Kong. He stood on
the dragon’s back as he glared at Su Ming. There was hatred in his eyes.
The other people were a young boy and a girl about Su Ming’s age. From the looks of it, they
were siblings. They were both silent. The girl was larger. She looked busty but she had a
beautiful appearance.
Once the dragon approached them, the old man and the other people on the dragon bowed
towards the man in purple. Their faces were all respectful. Even the dragon underneath them
trembled., It seemed terrified of the man.
The man in purple was still smiling. He nodded to acknowledge Dark Dragon Tribe’s homage.
A person then came towards them at a blinding speed from Wind Stream Tribe. There was
purple mist surrounding his feet. As he appeared in midair, he bowed towards the man in
purple.
The person was an old man wearing a white robe. He was Shi Hai, who took away Su Ming’s
pill the other day!
“Shi Hai, treat our guests well.” Once the man in purple finished speaking and Shi Hai
expressed his compliance, he looked at the elder of Dark Mountain Tribe, Mo Sang.
“Mo Sang, there is a tribe that offered me some Morus Alba Cloud Leaves as tribute. I know
that you were fond of this a long time ago. I was waiting for you to come so that I could enjoy
it with you.”
The elder nodded his head and turned around to talk with the Head of the Guards. After that,
he took a few steps forward and to Su Ming’s surprise, the elder also walked in midair towards
the man in purple. Then they flew downwards to the city made of mudstone.
As he watched the man in purple, a faint look of yearning appeared in Su Ming’s eyes.
SooYouna | 268
‘Awakening Realm... I wonder if I can also become so powerful!’
As Su Ming was looking forward to it quietly in his head, Shi Hai peered at them with a smile
on his face.
“Besides these young ones, the rest of us are already well-acquainted with each other. You are
early. The rest of the tribes have yet to arrive. Allow me to guide you into Wind Stream City!”
Shi Hai still had other matters on his mind. He quenched those thoughts as he smiled and
spoke politely. He guided the people’s descent into the city made of mudstone.
During that time, Lei Chen moved to stand beside Su Ming. He seemed to remember what
happened at the square when he saw Bai Ling and felt slightly guilty about it. He thought that
if he stood beside Su Ming, he could perhaps push all the blame on him.
Su Ming would occasionally look at Bai Ling. There was also a smile on Bai Ling’s face and she
would meet his gaze sometimes. When their gazes met, Su Ming’s heartbeat quickened.
Not long after, the people from both tribes went into Wind Stream City and landed on a large
square. The dragon’s body scattered and transfigured into a large amount of black mist,
quickly fusing into the body of the old woman from Dark Dragon Tribe.
As for the python, it transfigured into white clouds and disappeared into the sky.
There were already tribe members from Wind Stream Tribe waiting on the big square. Under
Shi Hai’s orders, some people came forward to guide them courteously towards their lodgings
during their stay at the city.
However, the politeness was only for show. Underneath all that politeness was still arrogance.
Su Ming and the rest were about to follow after Shan Hen and the Head of the Guards to their
lodgings, when a voice traveled forth from Dark Dragon Tribe.
“So, you are Su Ming?”
Su Ming stopped. When he turned around, he saw the old woman from Dark Dragon Tribe
looking at him darkly.
SooYouna | 269
CHAPTER 46: THIS YEAR, I AM 16 YEARS OLD

Su Ming was feeling nervous. He was filled with anxiety not just because the person talking to
him was the Elder of Dark Dragon Tribe but, also because she was Bai Ling’s grandmother.
Some of it was also due to the theories and analysis the elder told him on their way to Wind
Stream Tribe.
“I am Su Ming. Greetings, Elder of Dark Dragon Tribe.” Su Ming took a deep breath and bowed
before the old woman reverentially.
The old woman’s face was dark as she stared at Su Ming. No one knew what she was thinking.
Still, the people around them became quiet because of this. Their guides from Wind Stream
Tribe also turned their gazes towards Su Ming. Even Shi Hai, who was about to leave burdened
by his thoughts, stopped and looked towards them feeling slightly surprised.
Su Ming was only a normal child to him. There was not an ounce of Qi from him. After he
took a look at Su Ming, he averted his gaze and no longer thought about the conflict between
the two small tribes. Instead, his heart was filled with worry. He had been searching for the
Fallen Berserker who created the strange medicine for a long time but found no clues
whatsoever. A few days ago, the Elder had asked him about it, making Shi Hai even more
troubled because he had no idea where to start.
‘Could the Fallen Berserker have left this place...? Ah, if that’s the case where should I even
start looking?!’
Lei Chen stood beside Su Ming. He glared at the old woman who was looking at Su Ming. He
was respectful towards the Elder of Wind Stream Tribe but there was not an ounce of respect
from him towards the old woman.
Bei Ling frowned as he looked at Su Ming. A hint of displeasure appeared briefly in his eyes.
He could not understand how Su Ming could have possibly offended Dark Dragon Tribe.
“So many years have passed, you’ve grown up...” The old woman stared at Su Ming for a long
time before she spoke slowly. There was no hint of happiness or anger in her tone of voice.
SooYouna | 270
Su Ming became even more nervous. He stood there, not knowing what to say. As of then, he
could feel everyone’s gaze falling upon him. It was something he seldom experienced and he
was incredibly unaccustomed to it.
Bai Ling, who was standing behind the old woman looked pale. She unconsciously held onto
the corner of her shirt tightly with both of her hands. As for Si Kong, who was standing beside
her, he glared at Su Ming and looked at him mockingly.
“It’s a pity...” The old woman stared at Su Ming and continued speaking slowly. “The elder only
brought you up but he did not teach you how to be civilized. You should at least think about
your status!” The old woman did not speak much but there was a hint of mockery in her voice.
It was a huge clash against her status as the Elder.
Su Ming’s face immediately grew pale. It was his biggest weakness and he had it hidden
withing his heart but the woman had revealed it before so many people. Su Ming bit his lip
and kept his silence.
“Elder!” When Bai Ling saw the pale look on Su Ming’s face, her heart clenched painfully. She
immediately spoke up and she looked at the old woman angrily.
Lei Chen, who was standing beside Su Ming, immediately glared at the old woman. He did not
care who she was. When he saw that Su Ming was being humiliated, he burned with anger
and was about to march forward.
However the moment he took a step forward, a strange light appeared in the old woman’s
eyes. Lei Chen’s body suddenly convulsed. That moment, the Head of the Guards of Dark
Mountain Tribe, who had been standing quietly by the side frowned. He immediately took a
step forward.
Right after, his demeanor changed. A sharp presence erupted from his body and surrounded
the area. When it stopped outside Lei Chen’s body, a muffled sound echoed in the air. Lei Chen’s
face was pale as he took a few steps back.
“Lord Elder, there’s no need to do this to the children from my tribe,” The face of the Head of
the Guards was dark as he spoke slowly.
Just as he was about to take another step forward, the man standing behind the old woman
lifted his head abruptly and stepped forward as well. A slightly stronger presence of power
than the Head of the Guards’ presented itself.
SooYouna | 271
Immediately Shan Hen, who had been keeping his silence, narrowed his eyes and a cold glint
flashed across his eyes like a poisonous serpent. He glared coldly at the man from Dark Dragon
Tribe.
The air crackled with tension!
Shi Hai watched the scene not far away. A mocking smile appeared on his lips. In his eyes, the
two small tribes were originally one but they had become enemies. He fell silent but did not
stop them. Instead, he stood by the side and watched as the scene unfolded.
Su Ming lowered his head and still remained silent. Lei Chen’s anger had yet to disappear. He
was afraid but just as he was about to speak, Su Ming raised his right hand and grabbed Lei
Chen’s arm.
Lei Chen was stunned. Su Ming lifted his head slowly. His face was still pale. His frail body
made him look like a La Su who would never grow up. There was still a hint of youthfulness
on his face which had not disappeared. This was due to a lack of experiences in life that would
eventually come in time. Without experiencing the difficulties and trials of life, he was still a
child.
His eyes were clear. They were very clean and clear, only tainted by a little bit of impurity. He
bit his lower lip. As he looked at the old woman from Dark Dragon Tribe, he let go of his grip
on Lei Chen’s arm and walked forward.
The gazes of all those around were still on him but he did not mind. Instead, he took one step
at a time, walking past Lei Chen and the Head of the Guards until he was 10 feet away from
the old woman.
He stood there and looked quietly at the old woman who was still staring at him.
“I don’t have any sense of propriety. I don’t have parents. In your eyes, I have neither any right
nor status... But, my elder once told me that you only see one part of the rain in the world. You
will never know how much rain there is when it stops...”
“You can only see the surface of the muddy water on the ground and never the bottom... This
year, I am only 16 years old...” Su Ming lowered his head and spoke softly. Once he finished
speaking, he turned around and walked away slowly.
SooYouna | 272
Lei Chen followed Su Ming and turned around to glare at the old woman as he let out a light
huff.
When the Head of the Guards and Shan Hen saw that the old woman no longer spoke, they
retreated slowly. They left under the guidance of the escorts from Wind Stream Tribe with Bei
Ling and Wu La.
The old woman watched Su Ming’s retreating back and frowned. There was an unreadable
glint in her eyes as she turned around and walked to the back.
“Bai Ling, come with me.” Bai Ling stood there and watched Su Ming’s retreating figure. Her
heart was in a mess. When she heard her grandmother’s words, she left silently with her.
Every time each tribe came to pay their respects, they were invited into the mudstone city and
brought to their designated lodgings. There, they stayed until everyone finished paying their
respects. Dark Mountain Tribe was allocated to the south of the mudstone city. It was a giant
house made of nine connecting houses. There were some fences around the house, making it
look as if it was isolated from the other parts of the tribe.
At that moment, all the members of Dark Mountain Tribe were gathered in one of the house.
All of them sat down with their legs crossed as they listened to the Head of the Guards, who
was sitting before them.
“The amount of people in Wind Stream Tribe far surpasses the amount of people in Dark
Mountain Tribe. As such, the number of Berserkers they have also surpasses ours. Besides,
with Wind Stream Tribe as the leader around the area, the tributes they receive when all the
other tribes pay homage to them once every few years also allow them to obtain all sorts of
herbs.”
“They even have several statues of the God of Berserkers!” The Head of the Guards spoke slowly
as he swept his gaze across the people around him.
“Our tribe cannot hope to compare with a middle sized tribe. I don’t know just how many
Berserkers there are in Wind Stream Tribe but there must be at least hundreds of them!”
“These Berserkers have enough herbs and all sorts of inheritances from the different statues
of the God of Berserkers here. Their might is not something a small tribe can compare with.
The speed of their training is much faster than ours, their resources are much better than
SooYouna | 273
ours, even the possibilities of talented people appearing among them is far higher than our
tribe.”
“During this time, Shan Hen and I will not limit your movements. We brought you here so that
you can experience the might of a medium sized tribe and the power of a strong peer from
Wind Stream Tribe!”
“I want all of you to make some friends while you are here. It does not matter whether they
are from Wind Stream Tribe or from other tribes. Except for our enemy, Black Mountain Tribe
you can get to know the members from any other tribe.” As the Head of the Guards spoke, his
gaze fell upon Su Ming, who remained silent.
“At the same time, I also want you to meet other outstanding people from the other tribes.
Find out just how much different you are from them and also set your own target... But
remember this, you are not allowed to fight within Wind Stream Tribe!”
“Don’t worry. We are not the only ones who came here for this purpose. The other tribes also
came with similar purposes. Additionally, you might be staying for quite some time in Wind
Stream Tribe. When we come to pay homage and offer tributes once every few years, Wind
Stream Tribe will also organize a test. If you can obtain a good place in the test, it will do you
good individually.”
“Bei Ling, you have been visiting Wind Stream Tribe for a couple of years. You know this place
well. Come and introduce us to the strong peers in Wind Stream Tribe.”
Bei Ling who was sitting by the side, nodded once he heard those words.
“There are a lot of strong Berserkers in Wind Stream Tribe. Among those of the same age, there
are seven people we have to pay attention to... especially the first one, Ye Wang. He is...”
As Bei Ling made the introductions, Su Ming sat by the side. He still remained silent. The words
spoken by the old woman made him feel miserable. Even on his way to the place, her words
still echoed in his head. Su Ming closed his eyes and clenched his fists.
“Su Ming!” A cold voice suddenly made its way into Su Ming’s ears. He turned around and saw
the chief of the hunters, Shan Hen sitting behind him with his legs crossed.
SooYouna | 274
“Why did the Elder from Dark Dragon Tribe speak to you in such a way?” Shan Hen looked at
Su Ming calmly and spoke in a low tone.
“It’s nothing,” Su Ming was silent for a moment before he shook his head and spoke.
Shan Hen frowned slightly. A strange glimmer appeared briefly in his eyes. Just as he was
about to speak, he lifted his head abruptly and peered outside the house. At the same time, the
Head of the Guards also looked towards the same direction intently.
There was a guide from Wind Stream Tribe, who looked to be in his 30s walking towards their
house quickly.
“Who is Su Ming? The Elder has summoned you. Please, come with me!”
Su Ming was stunned. He stood up and looked at the Head of the Guards sitting in front to seek
his permission. When he gave a small nod, Su Ming walked out of the house and stood before
the Wind Stream Tribe member.
“I am Su Ming,” he said calmly.
The Wind Stream Tribe member scrutinized Su Ming for a few moments and turned around
to leave. Su Ming hesitated for a moment before following him. Just as he was about to walk
out of the house, he heard Bei Ling’s voice from behind.
“In the past, the number of people who took the test usually numbered at nearly 100. The ones
who usually took the top 50 spots almost entirely belonged to Wind Stream Tribe... It is
especially so for the top 10 places. From my knowledge, there has not been a single outsider
who has managed to get into the top 10 ranks for the past 50 years... It should be the same for
the test this year. Remember this, cooperate with me to get into one of the top 50!”
“As long I can get into one of the places in the top 50, even if I’m in the last few ranks, it’ll still
be a huge accomplishment for Dark Mountain Tribe!”
SooYouna | 275
CHAPTER 47: THE ELDER’S SECRET!

Su Ming walked quietly within the walls of the mudstone city belonging to Wind Stream Tribe.
In front of him, the tribe member who was serving as his guide walked with an arrogant air
that Su Ming could clearly see.
‘He does indeed have the right to be arrogant...’
Su Ming looked at the city before him and at the mudstone houses. In his mind, he
remembered the houses made of wood and hides in his tribe. Compared to them... no, there
was in fact no room for comparison.
During the journey, Su Ming saw far too many members of Wind Stream Tribe. In fact, he had
never even seen so many Berserkers in all the 16 years of his life. The city was bustling with
activity. Even the beast skins the men and women wore were of much better quality than Su
Ming’s.
There were even a number of them who wore sackcloth that only the elder could wear in their
tribe. These people were all Berserkers with exceptionally strong presence of Qi.
‘A middle sized tribe...’
Su Ming looked at his surroundings, then at the walls of the city far into the distance. He
remembered seeing six other tribes, which were like Dark Mountain Tribe outside the city
walls when he was still in midair. It was obvious that the citizens there did not have the right
to live within the city permanently. They could only live outside.
On the way, Su Ming saw a lot of houses which were used for trading purposes. There may not
have been a lot of people there but each person who walked in and out of the houses, shook
Su Ming’s heart.
The land which he walked on was not made out of dirt either. It was covered by rocks which
were pressed flat using some unknown method. When he stepped on it, the ground was hard.
Su Ming, who was used to soft terrain, was not used to it.
Su Ming also saw several giant bows about hundreds of feet long hanging on the walls of the
mudstone city. They were entirely black and gave off a vengeful aura. It made those who
looked at them chills down their spines.
SooYouna | 276
“Are you done looking?” A piercing voice turned Su Ming’s attention away from his
surroundings. It was the guide from Wind Stream Tribe. He looked at Su Ming as he smiled.
His smile had an air of arrogance which turned it into a mocking smile. He was not laughing
at Su Ming alone but jeering at the people who came from smaller tribes and had similar
expressions of awe.
“You can look around later. You’ll be staying here for a while so, you can wander around as
much as you like any time you want. I suggest that you get out of your house at night. You
should go out and walk around. The night scenery in your tribe cannot compare with the likes
of the night scenery in Wind Stream Tribe.”
“Follow me now. We can’t have the Elder waiting for long.” The tribe member patted Su Ming’s
shoulder, then turned around and walked forward even more quickly.
Su Ming followed quickly in silence.
Right in the center of the mudstone city within the pentagonal altar, were three secret rooms.
The Elder of Wind Stream Tribe, the man in purple who had reached the Awakening Realm
was sitting in one of the secret rooms with his legs crossed. The elder of Dark Mountain Tribe,
Mo Sang was sitting across him calmly.
Between them was a chessboard. Most of the chess pieces were made from animal bones and
looked rough on the edges. The chessboard was made from a big stone with squares carved on
it.
Besides the chessboard, there was also a stone cup the size of a fist in each of their hands.
There was hot steam coming from the cups, along with a nice fragrance spreading around the
room.
“Mo Sang, when you came back, you gave me this chessboard and the chess pieces. You even
taught me how to play chess. You must have wanted to avoid from being lonely and also
wanted someone to cure your boredom.” The man in purple picked up a beast bone chess piece
and placed it on a part of the chessboard. Then he lifted his head and smiled.
“This chessboard came from the Taia Tribe. I heard that an Ancient from Taia made it in the
image of an item from a land faraway... It’s a pity. I haven’t touched this in many years. Now,
I can’t win against you anymore.” The elder took a chess piece and placed it on a corner of the
board as he spoke softly.
SooYouna | 277
“Mo Sang, I have always admired you.” The man in purple sighed as he looked at Mo Sang,
who looked old and wizened. Memories of when they were young appeared in his head. In his
memories, the person before him had been so energetic and proud... Among those of the same
age, there was no one who did not know his name... Yet, who would have thought the prodigy
in the past would become such a wizened old man.
“You should not have been born in Dark Mountain Tribe... If you had agreed to the elder’s
promise and became his Berserker’s Son, the Elder of Wind Stream Tribe now would not be
me, but you...”
“Besides, you wouldn’t have found your training to be so difficult. You should have reached the
Awakening Realm a long time before I did... The elder even mentioned that you were the one
who held the most promise to reach the Bone Sacrifice Realm among all the people he’s met
in his life!” When he spoke of the Bone Sacrifice Realm, a bright light appeared in the man’s
eyes and they were filled with longing.
“Bone Sacrifice... Bone Sacrifice... Sacrifice the 13th piece of your spine to break the seal of
destiny, thereby turning the 13th piece of your spine into the true Berserker Bone, as obtained
by the Ancients of the Berserker Tribe!” As the man in purple spoke, the light in his eyes
dimmed.
“I can’t do it...”
Mo Sang was silent. When he heard the mention of the Awakening Realm, there was
bitterness and nostalgia on his face.
“If only you had agreed to the elder’s promise that year and took Wen Yan as your wife and
joined Wind Stream Tribe, the elder would have used all the resources within the tribe to help
you sacrifice your bones! If you had reached the Bone Sacrifice Realm, the Wind Stream Tribe
would not have been hidden away here...” The man in purple smiled bitterly.
“Jing Nan, it is all in the past now,” Mo Sang said slowly.
“That’s right, it’s all in the past now...” When the man in purple heard Mo Sang calling his
name, he shook his head and sighed.
“You were only willing to see me, your old friend this time because of the child who was
standing beside you, right...? He should be the baby you brought back that year,” Jing Nan
looked at Mo Sang and spoke slowly.
SooYouna | 278
“That is one of the reasons!” Mo Sang raised the stone cup and blew at the beverage. Once some
of the heat went away, he took a gentle sip.
“I could tell that the blood red moon from before was related to Black Mountain Tribe... Black
Mountain Tribe’s Bi Tu must have found another way...” The elder placed the stone cup down.
“I won’t hide from you. He will arrive at the Awakening Realm anytime now! Mo Sang, if you
ask me to kill him, then...” Jing Nan hesitated for a moment, then he shook his head.
“I can’t do that. If he manages to reach Awakening Realm, it will be a great help to Wind Stream
Tribe. Even if you agree to my request all those years ago, I still won’t do it.”
“It’s fine.” The elder smiled lightly. He expected this answer a long time ago anyway. Jing Nan
was not as friendly as he seemed. They both knew more than anyone about their dispute.
“You have your own problems, I understand. This is between me and him. It must come to an
end eventually! I came here today to make a trade with you!”
“Oh? Go on.” The Elder of Wind Stream Tribe, Jing Nan spoke slowly as a light flashed briefly
in his eyes.
The elder spoke softly. His voice was faint and only Jing Nan could hear him. Once Jing Nan
heard it, his demeanor did not change. However, he closed his eyes and appeared to be deep
in thought.
The elder did not urge him. Instead, he took the stone cup and sipped his drink slowly.
Time passed by slowly and silence filled the room. They had no idea how much time had
passed when suddenly, a reverential voice was heard outside the secret room.
“Elder, I’ve brought Su Ming here.”
“Send him in.” Jing Nan still kept his eyes closed.
Footsteps gradually approached from afar amid the silence of the room.
SooYouna | 279
Su Ming was very nervous. He walked forward one step at a time. The light was not bright
inside the room. It was in fact, rather dark. As he moved forward to the end of the corridor, he
saw the elder and the man in purple in the secret room.
When he saw the elder, Su Ming let out a sigh of relief.
“Su Ming, come to my side.” The elder smiled and waved at Su Ming. Su Ming walked forward
quickly and stood behind the elder with his head bowed. He did not speak.
“Tell me your second request.” After a moment, Jing Nan opened his eyes and a brilliant light
manifested for a moment in his eyes. He stared at the elder, Mo Sang and continued to speak
slowly.
“I want a drop of your Berserker Blood!” The elder also stared at Jing Nan and spoke in the
same manner.
Jing Nan immediately frowned. All Berserkers had Berserker Blood but he was a powerful
Berserker in the Awakening Realm. His Berserker Blood was extremely valuable. Every time he
gave a drop, he needed to train for a long time before he could recover it. Besides the members
of his tribe who had extraordinary talent and proved to be exceptional, he seldom granted his
Berserker Blood.
Jing Nan looked past Mo Sang at Su Ming silently.
Although Su Ming lowered his head, he could still feel the man in purple’s gaze on him like a
needle.
“Is it for him? This child is ordinary. He will find it hard trying to absorb one drop of my blood
into his veins. It’ll just be a waste. Change your request.” Jing Nan averted his gaze and spoke
calmly.
“These are my two requests. I will not change them. If you agree to it, I will teach you the
Ancient Berserker Art -- the true Awakening!” Mo Sang handed the stone cup to Su Ming and
motioned for him to drink from it.
Once Su Ming took the cup, he did not hesitate and drank the whole thing in one mouthful. A
comfortable wave of heat immediately spread throughout his body.
SooYouna | 280
Jing Nan frowned. He sank into his thoughts for a moment before he looked at Mo Sang. All
of a sudden, he spoke.
“Alright, I’ll agree to your two requests. But for the Berserker Blood... You should know that
there are three stages to the test. I will give a drop of my blood to the top three contestants in
each stage. To avoid any wastage, I will add a condition. If this child can get into the top 40 in
any one of the stages in this test, I will give him a drop of my Berserker Blood!”
“If he doesn’t, you must change your request!”
The elder thought about his words and believed that the man before him was making things
difficult. After a moment of thought, he nodded. In his head, he was already thinking about
how he could benefit Su Ming similarly if he had to change his request.
Su Ming listened to the exchange and looked at the white hair on the elder’s head as well as
the wrinkles on his face. He thought of the ridicule delivered by the old woman from Dark
Mountain Tribe and Bei Ling’s indifferent attitude towards him. He even thought about the
loneliness that he grew up with and how he would sit alone looking at the night sky. He would
imagine the things written in the beast skin scroll as he gazed into the sky. All these things
enveloped Su Ming’s thoughts. They transformed into a strength and resolution he never had
before!
This resolution was even stronger than the one when he worshiped the statue of the God of
Berserkers!
The elder stood up and motioned Su Ming to follow him. Just as he was about to leave, Jing
Nan stared at Mo Sang. After a moment of hesitation, he spoke abruptly.
“Mo Sang, I have a question that has been plaguing my mind for dozens of years. I must ask
you... Since you’re in Wind Stream Tribe now, I hope you will answer my question!”
The elder did not stop. He continued walking as Su Ming followed him. Jing Nan’s voice
traveled towards them from behind.
“You are only at the ninth level of the Blood Solidification Realm but from the past and even
now, why is it that I can feel a faint hint of Awakening on you?!” The man in purple spoke
quickly but he did not reveal all his thoughts. He could not tell Mo Sang that the aura within
him made him feel slightly alarmed.
SooYouna | 281
He had that feeling of terror back then, and he still got the same feeling at that point in time!
SooYouna | 282
CHAPTER 48: SIX NUMBERS!

When Su Ming heard those words, he felt his heart quiver. He could somewhat tell that the
relationship between his elder and Wind Stream Tribe’s Elder was not as it seems. There was
a high possibility that there was some dispute that happened between them in the past.
It probably had something to do with the elder’s constant refusal to travel to Wind Stream. At
the same time, the Elder of Wind Stream Tribe must have also been worried because he was
still polite towards the elder even though he was only at the Blood Solidification Realm.
Su Ming recalled the sight of the elder and the man in purple walking in midair while they
were still on the dark python. His heart raced against his chest.
“You will learn about it later.” The elder did not provide any answer. He delivered his words
leisurely and brought Su Ming out of the pentagonal altar.
Within the altar, Jing Nan fell silent. As he gazed at the direction Mo Sang left, his face became
troubled. After a long while, he brought out a small bottle from his bosom. The color of the
bottle was purple and it looked incredibly beautiful. He carried the item around so, it was
obvious that the item was something incredibly valuable to him.
Once he opened the bottle, a nice medicinal fragrance was released. Within the bottle was a
pill!
It was a Scattering Dust!
‘It’s a pity there’s only one pill... There’s little to no effect if there’s only one pill for me. But if I
had eight more...’
A yearning look appeared briefly in Jing Nan’s eyes.
‘I must find the Fallen Berserker who created this! I must find him at all costs... I’ve already
sealed off the surroundings. There is no way he can escape!
‘I can feel it. He’s near. He’s very near...’
SooYouna | 283
It was already dusk outside. Night was about to arrive in the mudstone city but there were still
many people wandering about and the city was bustling with activity. There were fires in
various parts of the city. They were found in appliances Su Ming had never seen before and
they floated in midair, lighting up the entire city.
The elder walked forward as Su Ming followed him. The two of them were quiet as they
walked.
“The test held by Wind Stream Tribe will begin in seven days. The test is organized by Wind
Stream Tribe and all the small tribes who come here to pay homage have to send
representatives to enter the test. It is a grand ceremony held for you young ones!”
“I want you to enter the test. You don’t need to worry about your powers being exposed. I have
already made arrangements. Take this. Besides Jing Nan, no one will know who you are.”
“Su Ming, I can only help you so much. Everything else is up to you...” The elder stroked Su
Ming’s head and said kindly. He swung his right hand and immediately, a faint presence of
Qi appeared. It disappeared just as quickly and a black straw hat appeared in the elder’s hand.
“I got this when I was traveling in a big tribe a long time ago. I suppose you can consider it a
Berserker Vessel. If you absorb it into your blood, it can change your figure and appearance
slightly. It’s not much but you’ll look different. This was something I really liked when I was
young.”
“This thing has served me a lot of times but it’s no longer of any use to me. I’ll give it to you
now.” The elder slapped the black straw hat on Su Ming and Su Ming immediately felt his body
lurch. A cold sensation seeped into his body and the straw hat disappeared instantly.
Even though it disappeared, Su Ming could still feel that the item had done the same thing as
the counterfeit Blood Scales. It had fused into his body. The elder also told him how to use the
straw hat to change his appearance.
“During the test, don’t follow us. Stay in the house. Once we leave, change your appearance
and I’ll arrange for someone to take you to the venue of the test.” The elder smiled lightly.
Su Ming wanted to say something but after some hesitation, he chose not to speak.
Nonetheless, he was determined not to disappoint the elder even if it meant fighting with
everything he had!
SooYouna | 284
‘Top 40...Top 40!’
Su Ming gritted his teeth.
“Su Ming, I’ve always instructed you to think and analyze since you were young because it
would help you a lot... Now, I will give you a question. Let’s see whether my little La Su can
figure it out...” The elder looked at Su Ming kindly. He winked as he smiled and spoke.
“Listen well, Su Ming. I will only tell you once, 32, 79, 248, 371, 563, 781!”
Su Ming was stunned. He mumbled the six numbers under his breath but could not figure out
the meaning behind them. He looked at the elder’s smile and he knew that the elder would
not tell him straightaway. Su Ming memorized the six numbers in his head and fell into deep
thought.
Moonlight shone on their bodies and gradually, their shadows lengthened. As their shadows
gradually became faint, Su Ming and the elder walked into the distance...
Time passed by and soon, it was the sixth night. The grand ceremony held by Wind Stream
Tribe would start once morning arrived...
During the six days there, Su Ming sat within the house given to Dark Mountain Tribe by Wind
Stream Tribe. He meditated as he activated and circulated the Qi within his body. As he did so,
he would be careful. He always felt like he was being watched but he could never identify by
whom.
During the time he was under scrutiny, Su Ming would have to forcefully stop his training.
When the strange feeling of being observed was at its strongest, he chose to lie down and give
up on training. He would close his eyes and sleep as he thought about the six numbers.
However, no matter how much he thought about them, he could not find an answer to the
riddle.
It was not until the fifth day when the feeling of being observed disappeared completely. Su
Ming felt rather nervous about it. He had once tried to guess who had been observing him. The
figure of a person would appear in his head but he had never been able to ascertain his guess.
During the past few days, Lei Chen went to Su Ming a few times but the rest of his time was
spent with Wu La. Under the elder’s guidance, they trained for the last few remaining days
SooYouna | 285
before the test. Although with his personality, he would drag Su Ming out and wander about
the city of mudstone after a moment of training. Sometimes if Su Ming was unwilling to go,
Lei Chen would go out on his own. Every time he came back, there would be a mysterious look
on his face.
The look on his face seemed somewhat familiar no matter how Su Ming looked at it...
“Su Ming, you don’t understand. There’s actually such a place within this mudstone city... I’ve
never seen so many women in my life...”
“Su Ming, there’s a type of water here they call wine. Its taste is... Do you want to try it?”
“Su Ming, guess what I saw today. I saw Black Mountain Tribe approaching on a black cloud.
But the Elder from Black Mountain Tribe didn’t come. I heard that the one who brought them
here was their tribe leader.”
“Su Ming, stop sleeping! Listen to me! I met a member of Black Mountain Tribe today at the
place I drank wine. He’s about the same age as us and he’s seriously arrogant. If it wasn’t
because we weren’t allowed to fight, I would have gone and beaten him up!”
“Su Ming, I saw Bai Ling today! It was weird though. You think she was really tricked by us?
She didn’t even ask about the stone coins. But when she saw me, she asked me about you.”
“Su Ming, I think I like someone... It’s the person I talked to you about yesterday. Didn’t we see
Bai Ling? There was a girl beside her. She’s also from Dark Dragon Tribe. She’s really busty and
she looks way prettier than Bai Ling...”
“Su Ming, I finally know her name. She’s called Bai Fang. It’s such a nice name...”
During the past few days, Lei Chen would drop by and talk to Su Ming about what he saw and
his thoughts about them. It was especially so during the last few days. Almost every single
sentence out of his mouth was about that girl called Bai Fang.
As for Bei Ling, he was usually out. Even if he was in the house, there were a lot of young men
from Wind Stream Tribe who came to see him. They looked really friendly with each other.
SooYouna | 286
However, on the sixth night when Su Ming went out of the house to look at the moon, he saw
Bei Ling being dragged away by his Wind Stream Tribe friends in the distance. He did not seem
willing to be taken away.
“I don’t want to go today...” Bei Ling hesitated for a while when he was at the door and said in
a low tone.
“You don’t want to? Sure. But Bei Ling, you were personally invited by Wu Sen to join the ritual.
If you don’t join, you won’t be able to obtain our Elder’s Berserker Blood!”
“Don’t forget just how you were able to get a place in the top 50 the last time.” The person from
Wind Stream Tribe who was dragging Bei Ling was a boy in his late teens. He smiled as he
spoke slowly.
There were two other people with them. They cast their eyes on Bei Ling and in them were
hints of mockery.
Bei Ling was silent and nodded his head slowly. He followed the three people and disappeared
into the dark.
Su Ming stood in the distance and watched with a slight frown. He fell into brief silence and
looked at the moon in the sky. Then he walked out of the house.
‘Wu Sen...’
Su Ming could still remember Bei Ling mentioning that name. According to him, Wu Sen was
one of the three strongest among the younger generation in Wind Stream Tribe. Almost
everyone was certain that he was bound to get a place in the top three in all three stages of
the test that year.
Bei Ling did not go into detailed explanation about him. He only talked about him briefly and
moved on to the next person.
As he walked through the darker parts of the brightly lit mudstone city, Su Ming’s body began
changing. After a while, he grew seven inches taller and his body became bulkier. Even his
hair became longer. His face was no longer handsome and clean. Instead, it just looked simple.
He gave off a strong presence and looked completely different from his usual frailer self.
SooYouna | 287
Even his clothes changed. It was a strange sight to behold.
Su Ming moved his body and found no discomfort with his new image. In fact, he felt just as
he usually did. As he activated the Qi in his body, the 49 blood veins did not appear on his skin
but a strong presence erupted from his body.
‘Under the moonlight... even a Berserker at the fifth level of the Blood Solidification Realm is
no match for me... Besides, I have Blood Scales... what can a sixth level Berserker of the Blood
Solidification Realm do against me?!’
Su Ming’s eyes flashed and he lifted his head to look at the moonlight before walking forward.
‘Bei Ling has just entered the sixth level of the Blood Solidification Realm. As for his father, the
Head of the Guards and the chief of the hunters, they are both at the eighth level. Among the
younger generation, it’s extremely rare for anyone to arrive at the eighth level. They would
have to surpass their peers by leaps and bounds to arrive there. Wu Sen and the other two are
about the same in terms of power so it’ll be safe to say that they have not reached the eighth
level!’
Su Ming’s footsteps were not quick. The path he took was strange as he only walked in dark
corners. He watched Bei Ling and the other three people from afar. He followed them from a
distance.
‘The other three people should only be at the fifth level of the Blood Solidification Realm but
judging from how wary Bei Ling is of them, Wu Sen’s strength must be greater than his. If it’s
above the sixth level but weaker than the eighth level, Wu Sen should most probably be at the
seventh level of the Blood Solidification Realm!
‘I cannot win against a Berserker at the seventh level of the Blood Solidification Realm but I
have the moonlight. Even if we do end up fighting, he won’t be able to make me stay against
my will.’
Su Ming was extremely confident with his own speed.
He did not follow them out of curiosity. It was because Bei Ling had seemed unwilling to follow
them. Since he used to call Bei Ling his brother when he was young, Su Ming followed them
with mixed feelings.
SooYouna | 288
Time passed by slowly. The moon hung high in the sky. Bei Ling and the other three people
disappeared into a common looking mudstone house. The place was rather secluded. It was
located in a corner of the city.
SooYouna | 289
CHAPTER 49: THUNDERBOLT!

Su Ming stopped outside the house and stood in the dark like a hunter. He stared at the house
for a moment. Then slowly, he frowned. He quickly went up to the house and opened the door.
There was no one inside.
“Interesting,” Su Ming mumbled to himself. He looked at his surroundings. There was a hole
on the ground at the end of the house.
He hesitated for a moment, then squatted down by the hole and observed it for a moment. He
also touched the insides of the hole. Its walls were made of dirt and they were dry. It was
obvious that the hole had existed for a long time.
His eyes gleamed and he jumped into the hole. There was a tunnel in there. Su Ming ran along
the tunnel without making a sound. As he moved forward, he began to determine where the
tunnel headed. It was not hard to tell that it led outside the mudstone city.
There were messy looking footprints on the tunnel grounds. Su Ming would stop sometimes
to observe them. Once he was done, he calculated the amount of people he expected in his
heart.
‘There’s about seven or eight people.’
Su Ming thought for a moment and took out his horn. As he moved forward, he dug deep pits
into the ground. As it was just soil and the horn was sharp, Su Ming spent no effort in digging
the holes into the ground.
Su Ming even saw a spot in the tunnel where the ceiling was supported by a thick round log
when he lifted his head. It seemed like it was there for fear of the tunnel collapsing. Su Ming
looked at it for a while. Then the corners of his lips curled up into a smile.
After some time, about 10,000 feet into the tunnel, Su Ming stopped. He saw moonlight nearby,
an obvious sign that he had arrived at the exit.
He could also hear a faint voice floating about just outside the exit.
SooYouna | 290
The voice seemed to be chanting and there was a certain strangeness to it. The voice did not
seem to be too far away. Su Ming kept his head low as he approached the exit. Soon after, he
lifted his head to take a quick glance outside. He took a step back immediately.
With just a glance and help of the moonlight, he saw a person sitting down with his legs
crossed, meditating. It seemed like he was keeping watch of the hole.
‘Judging by his Qi, that person keeping watch is only at the fourth level.’
Su Ming was calm. Once he took a step forward, he jumped. The moment he rushed out, the
Wind Stream Tribe member sitting cross-legged by the exit opened his eyes as if he was caught
by surprise.
In the short period that he was stunned, Su Ming lifted his right hand and swung it gently.
The young man instantaneously felt sharp pain in his entire body. It felt like firelight
spreading right before his eyes like an uncountable amount of needles. He coughed out a
mouthful of blood. Just as he was about to let out a sharp scream, a cold and strong hand
reached out from behind his head and covered his mouth. He was unable to scream and could
only moan as he struggled.
Soon enough, his body twitched and he fainted.
Behind him, Su Ming’s face remained calm as he placed the person down gently. He squatted
down and looked at his surroundings. It was midnight. There was only silence around him.
He could see the faint contours of the mudstone city from a distance and the light from the
bonfires of the affiliated tribes.
Su Ming also saw another bonfire burning from a different direction. However, the light
emitting from the fire was not red but green! There was a certain peculiarity to the green fire
and under the moonlight, it looked ghastly.
The chants he heard came from the direction of the green bonfire.
Su Ming frowned. He approached the grim location quietly and slowly. As he got nearer, he
squatted down. He saw something that made his heart jump.
SooYouna | 291
The green fire was burning brightly, sustained by numerous dried branches. Su Ming also saw
some corpses within the fire. It was apparent that they had been lifeless since long time ago.
As they burned in the fire, light crackling sounds could be heard.
There were seven people sitting around the fire. Among the seven, one of them was sitting
right in front of the fire. As for the other six, they were sitting together in groups of three by
the fire’s side. One of them was Bei Ling!
The person sitting right in front of the fire was a young man wearing a black robe. He was
bald and exceptionally handsome. Under the illumination of the fire, he seemed a bit devilish.
Su Ming did not make a sound. He squatted down and watched the scene intently. Gradually,
he began to piece together what was happening. Not long after, six whiffs of air emerged from
the green fire. The air was absorbed through the mouths, noses, eyes, ears, and tongues of the
six people sitting by the bald man’s side. It made their faces even paler and their bodies began
to shake.
After a while, one of the six stood up and went towards the bald young man. He knelt down
on one knee and hit his chest hard with both hands. Immediately, his body began trembling
even harder. Then, a green drop of fresh blood was forced out from between his brows. It
floated towards the bald young man. At the same time, a drop of dark green blood the size of
a fingernail was forced out from between the bald young man’s brows too. It mixed together
with the blood offered by the person before him.
Once the green blood fused together, a vast amount of blood veins appeared on the bald young
man’s body. They had a tinge of green in them.
A strong presence of Qi erupted forth from the bald young man’s body. Su Ming narrowed his
eyes and knew he had judged wrongly. This person was indeed not a Berserker at the eighth
level of the Blood Solidification Realm or the seventh level but... the sixth!
He was already at the peak of the sixth level and was just about to break through into the
seventh level.
‘Looks like I’ve overestimated Wind Stream Tribe.’
Su Ming remained unmoved and focused his gaze on Bei Ling. Besides Bei Ling, the rest of
them had already stood up and forced out a drop of blood from between their brows. They then
returned to their places, exhausted.
SooYouna | 292
“Wu Sen... I already gave you dozens of phosphorous blood for the past few days and I’m really
weak now. The test is in the morning. Can I just give you a drop today?” Bei Ling opened his
eyes and looked at the bald young man with a troubled gaze as he spoke in a low tone.
“Hmm?” The bald young man was Wu Sen. There was a tinge of green in his eyes as he looked
at Bei Ling.
“Do you intend to break your promise? I’ve said before that if you help me break through the
seventh level and I finally obtain the Elder’s Berserker Blood, I will give you a tiny bit. It was
the same in the past. If that’s the case, you can choose not to join the first two stages of the
test. I’ll give you some blood for the final stage. Then you’ll find no problems getting a place in
the top 50.”
“This...” Bei Ling hesitated for a moment as if he was struggling internally. However shortly
after, he gritted his teeth and walked forward, kneeling on one knee before Wu Sen. He hit his
chest with both hands and immediately, his body started trembling. A drop of green blood flew
out from between his brows.
Bei Ling was in a state of fatigue and he looked like was going to wither. Just as the blood flew
out and Bei Ling was about to get up and retreat to recover, Wu Sen’s eyes flashed. He raised
his right hand instantly and tapped it against the defenseless Bei Ling’s forehead.
“You!” Bei Ling shuddered violently and was about to resist but, the moment his finger touched
him, the spot between his brows opened up and drops of blood flew out quickly!
“Don’t worry, we’re friends. I won’t kill you. I’m just assisting you to not hesitate any longer
and offer me everything you have for tonight...” Wu Sen smiled strangely and retrieved his
finger. He was just about to control the ball of dark green blood and fuse it with the blood from
Bei Ling’s brows when his body jolted. His eyes abruptly opened wide.
He did not even have time to recall the ball of dark green blood into his body. He swiftly
retreated a few steps and looked as if he had fused into the green fire.
A black light suddenly appeared. As howling sounds echoed in the air, a long black spear
rushed towards them like a great black dragon. It bypassed the others in an instant. It went
past Bei Ling, who was stunned and went straight towards Wu Sen.
There was a loud, muffled bang. The fire exploded all of a sudden and a large amount of green
flames spread around the area. A sturdy looking person appeared out of nowhere. His speed
SooYouna | 293
was so quick he seemingly arrived in front of Bei Ling the moment the explosion occurred. He
grabbed the air with his right hand along with Bei Ling’s fresh blood and Wu Sen’s dark green
blood. They fell into the man’s hands in an instant.
The man was Su Ming who had earlier changed his appearance!
“This fresh blood is good. I’ll take it.” His voice was hoarse. He moved his left hand and the
black spear which was stuck on the ground turned into a bundle of black mist that he held in
his hand.
Su Ming spoke slowly. He looked at Wu Sen, who had retreated the moment the flames
scattered. Wu Sen’s face was grave and there was a hint of viciousness in him as well.
“You’re just asking for death!” Wu Sen roared and instantly, a large amount of green air gushed
forth from his body and surrounded him. It transformed him into a figure of about 30 feet in
height. The green figure lifted its head and roared at the sky. It lifted its arms like a zombie
and jumped towards Su Ming.
At the same time, the others also reacted and activated the Qi in their bodies. However, because
they had been offering green blood multiple times, they were still in a weakened condition. As
they were about to take action, Su Ming smirked coldly and stuck the long spear in his left
hand into the ground.
The Qi within his body immediately rushed into the long spear, causing a large amount of
black mist to spew from the spear. The moment the spear pierced the ground, a clamor
resounded through the air and the land trembled. A wave of air spread towards their
surroundings with Su Ming as the center. It caused the weakened individuals to step back
involuntarily.
Then almost immediately, Su Ming rushed towards Wu Sen at lightning speed, lifting the long
spear in his left hand simultaneously. The black mist drove into the sky and turned into a
faint shape of a black eagle. It opened its wings and created a huge gust of wind as it rushed
towards the zombie-like figure.
At that moment, no one noticed that the moon had brightened up. A sliver of moonlight
appeared out of nowhere and fused into the black eagle to aid it in its fight against the faint
green figure.
SooYouna | 294
The clash was like a thunderbolt. After a huge bang, Su Ming rolled backwards. He staggered
for a few steps and quickly retreated towards the tunnel.
The moment he retreated, a furious roar could be heard. The green figure crumbled and Wu
Sen’s face was twisted with malice. There was a wound on his chest and fresh blood flowed
out from the wound.
“How dare you hurt me?!” The green tint in his eyes grew darker and he rushed forward
instantly in pursuit.
Su Ming ran forward as Wu Sen chased after him. In the blink of an eye, they disappeared into
the tunnel. The people left behind, including Bei Ling were all dumbstruck with astonishment.
They looked at each other and none of them dared to chase after the duo.
Before long, a muffled sound came from underground like the tunnel had collapsed. They also
heard the remote sounds of a furious bellow. After a long while, Wu Sen came out of the
tunnel’s exit with a gloomy face. He looked incredibly pathetic and was overcome by anger.
However, underneath that anger was also a hint of anxiety that was not easily discovered by
the others.
“I’ve already retrieved my Blood of Corpses but I won’t be refining it tonight. Find that person.
You must find him! He’s not from Wind Stream Tribe! Find him. I want to break his neck with
my own hands!”
SooYouna | 295
CHAPTER 50: THE THIRD METHOD!

It was a night where the moon was absent and the winds raged!
Within the walls of Wind Stream Tribe’s city, winds howled as they rushed by. It was like they
were angry. The winds lifted the dust off the land and up into the sky, blurring out the moon.
Several figures ran inside the city of mudstone in the middle of night as though they were
looking for something. However, they were in the dark because they had no idea where to start
looking. It was not until the first rays of sunlight, which lit up the horizon far into the distance
that the people began leaving.
Bei Ling went back to Dark Mountain Tribe’s lodgings fatigued and pale. That night, he lost a
large amount of blood between his brows so his body was incredibly weak. He also watched
with his own eyes the short but shocking fight!
There was the spear that flew towards them like a thunderbolt and caused the earth to
tremble. Wu Sen’s crazed roar in anger also echoed in his ears. To Bei Ling, Wu Sen was Wind
Stream Tribe’s blessed child. They may have both been at the sixth level but, Bei Ling knew
that he could not win against him. In fact... he did not even dare challenge him.
He did not train in the usual Berserker’s Method. He had worshiped the statue of the God of
Berserkers when he was young. Yet apparently, there was a mysterious statue among all the
statues of the God of Berserkers within Wind Stream Tribe. Those who received its inheritance
needed to use the aura of corpses to train and gather their Berserker Blood to turn into a corpse.
If it was successful, the practitioner would practically be invincible.
‘Just who was that person who fought against Wu Sen... I can’t gauge his strength but, if he
pushed Wu Sen into a corner, he must also be a well-known Berserker. Could he be from Black
Mountain Tribe?’
Bei Ling’s gaze was dark. He was the most powerful Berserker among his peers in Dark
Mountain Tribe but he knew that once he left his tribe, he was a nobody.
Bei Ling returned to the lodgings and to his room with these convoluted feelings as well as
uncertainty regarding the test in the morning. However the moment he opened the door to
his room, his body shook and his pupils shrank. The hairs on his body stood up and he
breathed in sharply. There was shock and disbelief on his face.
SooYouna | 296
There was a ball of fresh blood floating on top of the table in his room. There was a light green
tint in that sphere of blood and it glowed in an incredibly strange manner. It was the refined
blood that Wu Sen forced out of Bei Ling’s entire body when he tapped Bei Ling’s glabella.
He was momentarily stunned. Bei Ling immediately turned and looked behind him. There was
only darkness and it was incredibly quiet around him. His heart pounded against his chest.
After a moment of silence, he went straight into his room and as he stared at the ball of
familiar fresh blood on the table. His emotions were unstable.
‘Who... was that..? Why did he help me..?’
After a long while, Bei Ling grabbed the ball of fresh blood. The moment he touched the blood,
it melted into his body and turned into a wave of heat. Bei Ling to quickly sat down with his
legs crossed and circulate the blood in his veins.
At the same time, in another room within Dark Mountain Tribe’s lodgings, Su Ming sat with
his legs crossed on the floor. His face was pale and there was a trickle of fresh blood at the
corner of his lips.
However his eyes were incredibly bright. He lowered his head and looked at the ball of dark
green blood in his palm and smiled coldly.
‘So this is the prodigy of Wind Stream Tribe! No one is allowed to surpass him. He is the only
one allowed to surpass others! He’s not that great. If I can complete the third burning of my
blood along with this spear, even if I can’t kill him, I can still heavily injure him!’
Su Ming lifted one of his hands and wiped away the blood at the corner of his lips. A fierce
look flashed briefly in his eyes.
‘I was only lightly injured. I’ll be able to recover if I circulate my Qi. But that Berserker’s Method
he adopted is incredibly strange.’
The image of the burning corpses and green fire surfaced in Su Ming’s head.
‘If I can, I’d like to meet the ‘prodigies’! But seeing how crazy Wu Sen was in the tunnel, this
item must be incredibly important to him!’
SooYouna | 297
Su Ming looked at the dark green blood in his hands and placed it into a small bottle. After a
moment of thought, he raised his hand and grabbed the air. A sliver of moonlight appeared
from nowhere and surrounded the small bottle. Then it disappeared.
Once he placed the small bottle in his bosom, Su Ming closed his eyes and circulated the Qi in
his body as he waited for morning to arrive.
Time passed by and very soon, the sky was no longer dark. As it turned brighter, morning
arrived!
This morning would be different from other mornings because it was the day Wind Stream
Tribe held the test that all tribes in the area would partake once every few years!
Besides testing the young Berserkers, it was also a chance for all tribes to show their strength
and for their future hopes to display stunning talent. This also decided Wind Stream Tribe’s
outlook towards the tribes in the future.
When morning arrived, Lei Chen, Wu La and Bei Ling followed the guide from Wind Stream
Tribe along with the elder, Head of the Guards and Shan Hen as they left their lodgings.
Su Ming stood outside the house and watched them leave. He looked at Lei Chen waving at
him with a confident look. He looked at Wu La, who had a faint look of disdain on her calm
face. He looked at the Bei Ling, who was silent. His face had returned a normal healthy shade
of color but he still refused to look at him.
There was also the elder, who was smiling sophisticatedly and nodding at him. The Head of
the Guards on the other hand, was looking at him with a regretful expression. Then finally,
Su Ming looked at the silent Shan Hen, who had a strange glow in his narrowed eyes. His gaze
landed briefly on him.
Su Ming still stood at his place even after they slowly disappeared from his sight. However,
his body and face started changing. After a moment, Su Ming had changed into a bulky looking
man. His skin was slightly dark and he exuded a tough presence. He looked no different from
a normal member of the Berserker Tribe.
The disguise Su Ming wore this time was different from the one he adopted the previous night.
The straw hat the elder had placed within his body was truly amazing. He could change his
appearance at will.
SooYouna | 298
There was no shred of anxiety within Su Ming as he stood there. Instead, he looked at the sky
and waited calmly. He knew that it was an important day for him and it was equally
important to the elder.
On this day, Su Ming would either display shocking results or... fall into the depths of despair.
Su Ming was unsure if there was a force that controlled people’s destinies. He looked at the
sky. It was very blue and he could not see the end of it.
‘Among all those living on the land, who would be able to see the end of the horizon?’
It was one of the opening lines in the beast skin scroll. When Su Ming first read it, he had been
touched but also puzzled.
‘People always speak of heaven and earth but, what is heaven and earth? It means all that is
under the sky! If the heavens had a soul, it would be an oppressive one! It is oppressing us, the
members of the Berserker Tribe and it wants us to humiliate ourselves...’
These words surfaced in Su Ming’s head.
Sometimes, he would think that the heavens truly possessed a soul but its soul was too cold.
If it was not cold, why would there be prodigies and blessed people? Why would there be
common people? Why would there be people like the elder, who had unequaled talent yet
whose presence dimmed and hair covered in white with time? And what about people like the
man in purple, who could climb above all others and reach the Awakening Realm?!
There was Bei Ling’s complicated feelings and then there was Wu Sen, who stole other people’s
powers...
‘The oppression of the heavens is invisible. We can only endure it and while we endure it, we
must learn to live with it happily... If we do not, are we to fight against heaven?’
This was the last paragraph written in the prologue of the beast skin scroll.
Su Ming never understood it. Even now, he only understood the gist of it. He had asked the
elder before and the elder’s answer still remained fresh in his mind.
SooYouna | 299
“This is something very simple but also very complex. Simply put, it means that the heavens
oppress us, the Berserker Tribe. Either we choose to bear with it happily or we fight against
heaven... But the last phrase was written in the form of a question.”
“To my understanding, perhaps this question meant that besides going up against heaven,
could there be any other way to fight against destiny... Once you grow up, perhaps you’ll have
a deeper understanding of it. If that day truly comes and you have attained the power which
allows you to do as the words say, then perhaps you can think of a third way to fight instead
of submitting to destiny or rebelling against it.”
“After all, the last place I went to was where I obtained this beast skin scroll. It was also the
biggest holy land of the Berserker Tribe I’ve ever seen!”
“That place is the Great Yu... The owner of this beast skin scroll is the Court Diviner of Great
Yu...”
Su Ming was quiet as he continued watching the blue sky. After a long while, he heard
footsteps approaching from afar. A person slowly walked towards him. Su Ming turned his
gaze away from the sky and looked towards the person.
The person wore a white robe and had white hair. His face was burdened by the hardships of
life but due to that, there was also wisdom in his demeanor. It was Shi Hai!
Shi Hai looked at Su Ming, at the unfamiliar face before him. He did not understand why the
Elder, Jing Nan gave him the task to come to this place and bring the person to join the test in
secret.
“Follow me.” Shi Hai did not find anything strange about Su Ming. After he finished speaking,
he turned around and left.
Su Ming’s demeanor was calm as he followed him.
The moment he went out of the door, he saw Shi Hai swinging his sleeve. Immediately, mist
spread from his body and surrounded Su Ming. Su Ming’s heart jumped but he did not retreat.
He let the mist surround and carry him into the air with Shi Hai. They turned into a rainbow
of mist and sped into the distance.
SooYouna | 300
This was the second time Su Ming looked at the land from the sky. He still felt a little nervous
but Shi Hai ignored his anxiety. Instead, he increased his speed. Before long, he brought Su
Ming away from Wind Stream Tribe and traveled towards a gigantic plain located at the north.
Su Ming looked at the huge plains ahead of them. From the sky, it looked as if it was an endless
sea of land but as all the mist gathered towards them at lightning speed, Su Ming felt his body
lurch after a moment. It felt like his body had hit an invisible barrier. The moment they went
through it, everything started twisting like the ripples on the surface of water. Then he heard
Shi Hai’s cold voice by his ears.
“We’ve arrived!”
The plains were no longer there. There was a mountain right before them!
Su Ming had never seen such a big mountain in his life! It was much bigger and taller than
Dark Mountain. If they were placed side by side, Dark Mountain would be like a baby and this
mountain would be a sturdy, full-grown man!
It looked as if it had already penetrated the clouds. The summit could not be seen and only
half of the mountain was in view. The rest of the mountain was covered by numerous white
clouds.
The size of the mountain was incredible!
Su Ming could see numerous stairs on the mountain leading upwards until they disappeared
into the clouds.
There was a large field in the shape of a circle at the foot of the mountain. There were nine
gigantic bird statues placed all around the field. Each of the statues exuded a presence of
ancient savagery that made them look especially vicious.
At that moment, there were hundreds of people on the gigantic field. They were all spread out
and talking amongst themselves.
Su Ming’s arrival immediately attracted the attention of all the people on the field. However
after they glanced at him, they averted their gazes and continued talking with each other.
SooYouna | 301
CHAPTER 51: LAD, WE WERE FATED TO MEET EACH OTHER!

Su Ming did not find the elder and the others among those who looked at him. Most of the
members of the Berserker Tribe were from Wind Stream Tribe. Su Ming had left after the elder
and the rest but arrived quicker than them.
Once Shi Hai placed Su Ming down, he gave him a black plate. He did not say anything and
left, turning into white mist.
Su Ming stood there alone and surveyed his surroundings. Not a single familiar face was in
sight. He had no choice but to remain silent. He lowered his head and looked at the black plate
in his hands. There was a number on it written in the language of the Berserker Tribe. It was
109.
The black plate looked normal. It was made of stone but when he held it in his hand, it felt
cold.
“I heard that the amount of people taking the test this time is the largest in history. There’s
more than 100 people taking the test!”
“It’s more than 100 people now. This is just the first stage. I’m certain there won’t be so many
people taking the tests for the second and third stage. After all, if they don’t have enough
strength to handle it, there’s no need for them to be there to humiliate themselves.”
“You’re wrong on that account. There are three stages in the test and the first stage is the
hardest! The second stage is about power and speed whereas the third stage is a test in actual
combat. These two stages require a certain amount of power and it also involves luck. This is
something that has been proven in the past. The first stage may not seem to require any sort
of power but in reality, this stage is a test of stamina and potential!”
“There’s no way to cheat in this and it’s really brutal! No matter how much power you have,
once your results in the first stage aren’t good, it just means that you don’t have enough
stamina and potential. The tribe won’t pay much attention to these tribe members after that.”
Su Ming lowered his head and toyed with the black stone plate as voices of discussion from
the people around him traveled into his ears.
SooYouna | 302
“But still, in every single test that was ever held, the top 50 people mostly consisted of us,
Berserkers from Wind Stream Tribe. The other tribes only barely made it in. It’s especially so
for the top 10 places. I heard that there has never been an outsider who made it in.”
“Obviously, it’ll be the same this time. Honestly, those who will place in the top 10 and top 40
will be the same people, especially the top 10. Besides those monsters in the tribe, no one else
will be able to make it.”
Su Ming listened and gradually heard similar discussions on the same topic. Not all of the
people gathered here were going to take the first stage of the test. Most of them were only here
to watch.
As he listened, he thought about the six numbers the elder told him. Suddenly, Su Ming lifted
his head towards his side as he felt something. There was an elderly person approaching him
quietly. When he saw Su Ming looking at him, the elderly man quickly smiled at him and
closed the distance between them in a few brisk steps.
The old man wore beast skins and bone earrings. Judging from his attire, he should have been
from Wind Stream Tribe.
“Lad, I am Bei Qiong. I saw a stone plate in your hands. You must be entering the first stage of
the test. That’s why I decided to come and talk to you. I have no ill-will, promise.” The old man
looked hilarious. He had a sharp mouth and cheeks that resembled a monkey. When he
smiled, his entire face seemed to move, leaving a deep impression on other people.
Su Ming’s demeanor remained the same. Once he heard the old man’s words, he nodded.
“Lad, I’ll say this straight. Don’t mind me. The level of my training may not be high but I’ve
lived a long time. If anything, I’ve got a pair of good eyes. I see your potential... and well...
you’re very normal.” The old man winked.
“This test only happens once every few years. I’ve always come here to watch. With your
potential, it’ll be difficult for you to get into the top 50. Based on my experience, you’ll only get
into the top 100... but...” The old man took a few steps towards him with a mysterious look. He
looked around to check whether there was anyone looking at them. Then, he quickly spoke in
a low tone.
“But you’re in luck since you have met me, lad. I have an herb here that allows a person to
bring out his full potential for a short period of time. Entering the first stage with this, you
SooYouna | 303
can get a place in the top 50 ranks! If you buy more of these and eat them at once, entering
the top 10 ranks is not impossible,” the old man spoke in a low tone. He opened his shirt
slightly, quickly revealing some of the herbs he had within before covering it up again. The
mysterious air around him became stronger. He seemed afraid that the herbs would be
discovered by too many people.
Su Ming was momentarily stunned. He looked at the old man and found himself speechless.
“You don’t believe me?” The old man saw Su Ming’s expression and immediately spoke in a
low tone once again. “Lad, you’re still too young. You can only determine the authenticity of
these things after you’ve tried them. Once your placing increases, treatment towards you in
your tribe will be completely different. Looking at you, it seems like you aren’t treated well in
your tribe.”
“That’s enough. If that herb of yours is really that effective, why is it that the top 50 places in
the test mostly consisted of Wind Stream Tribe members in the past? No outsider has ever
made it into the top 10 ranks either. I won’t buy it. Go and sell it to other people.” Su Ming
frowned and retreated a few steps.
The old man widened his eyes and gave a thumbs up to Su Ming with his right hand, praising
him.
“You’re good, lad. You’re really good! Great of you to think of this so soon. Looks like I’ve been
wrong. You may not have a lot of potential but at least you have a smart head on your
shoulders.”
“But lad, you’re wrong on this account. It’s not that there have never been any outsiders who
made it into the top 10 in the first stage. Fifty years ago, there was one person who managed
to continuously get first place. Surely, you have heard of this person before -- Mo Sang, the
Elder of Dark Mountain Tribe! Do you know how he made it? He bought a lot of these herbs
from me that year.”
“There was also someone from Black Mountain Tribe. He too bought my herbs and got a place
in the top 40. Then, there was also someone from Dark Dragon Tribe. She also did the same.”
“Hey, don’t go. I’ll give you a recent example. In the previous test, there was a lad called Bei
Ling who got into the top 50, who bought...” The old man was like a chatterbox who would not
stop talking. Su Ming frowned and took a few more steps back.
SooYouna | 304
“Lad, we were fated to meet each other. That’s why I’m selling this to you. If it were anyone
else, I would not be selling it to them. I sell this herb to others for 10 stone coins each. I’ll sell
this to you for three stone coins. How about it? Three stone coins is extremely cheap. Hey, if I
shout out loud that I’m selling this herb for such a cheap price, there will definitely be a lot of
people who will surround me to buy it. Since fate has allowed us to meet each other, if you
buy one, I’ll give you another for free, I...” The old man kept talking and as he spoke, his spit
flew out of his mouth. Moreover when he spoke, he even clapped his hands together, getting
more excited by his own pitch. Su Ming was stupefied. He instinctively took another few steps
back.
The old man was about to continue when suddenly, there was a commotion in the field. The
sky started twisting and a giant dark python entered. There were several people standing on
the python -- the elder and the others.
“It’s the people from Dark Mountain Tribe!”
“I heard that the Elder of Dark Mountain Tribe is extremely powerful but there is no one in the
tribe who can inherit his position. I heard that as of late, there’s been a youngster called Bei
Ling who got the 49th place in the previous test though.”
The dark python disappeared. The elder and the others descended upon one corner of the field.
He stole a glance at Su Ming from afar and averted his gaze. Bei Ling stood over there, carrying
himself in an aloof manner. His face was cold.
Lei Chen and Wu La looked around with small hints of excitement.
“Do you see that old man and the cold-looking boy by his side? They’re Dark Mountain Tribe’s
Elder, Mo Sang and Bei Ling.” The old man standing beside Su Ming quickly spoke up. His face
was still schooled to express mystery.
As he spoke, there was uproar once again and it was much louder this time. The space outside
the field before them started twisting and five people sauntered in. The individual who led the
team was a bald young man wearing a black robe. It was Wu Sen. His face was dark, showing
small signs of anger. It was obvious that the incident on the previous night was a great
humiliation to him, especially the loss of his dark green blood. It made him anxious but he
did not reveal any of his anxiety.
The four people behind him were also silent as they followed Wu Sen into the field.
SooYouna | 305
“Wu Sen!”
“He’s one of the people from Wind Stream Tribe who’ll definitely get into a spot in the top three.
I heard that the Berserker’s Method he’s training with is really strange...”
“Quiet. His mood changes at the drop of a hat...”
“Shut up!” As Wu Sen walked, he suddenly growled. His surroundings fell into silence instantly.
Wu Sen’s face was dark as he walked past Su Ming. The moment he walked past, he turned
around and looked at Su Ming coldly. There was a hint of uncertainty in his eyes.
Still, after he scrutinized Su Ming closely, he found that the person before him was not the
person he met the night before. He snorted and walked past him, sitting down cross-legged at
a distant spot after that. The four people with him surrounded him to protect him.
Su Ming looked at Wu Sen and then at Bei Ling, who was standing in the distance before he
shifted his gaze.
“Wu Sen trains in the Devourer of Corpse Blood. He worshiped an evil statue of the God of
Berserkers in Wind Stream Tribe. He’s a fierce one and he’s always in a bad mood. He’s not the
good sort!” The old man standing beside Su Ming whispered softly as if he was angry but also
afraid that Wu Sen could hear him. Judging from his looks, he had failed in his attempt to sell
the herbs to Wu Sen and probably even suffered because of it.
“Lad, don’t bother that person... But if you end up bothering him, it’s fine. I have another type
of herb with me. If you eat it, you’ll get stronger physically for the rest of your life...” The old
man looked back and tried to persuade Su Ming again.
Su Ming frowned, thinking that the old man was far more talkative than Lei Chen. In fact, Lei
Chen was considered quiet compared to him.
The old man continued trying to persuade him. It seemed like he was not going to let Su Ming
off unless he bought his herbs.
At that moment, the space outside the field twisted once more. This time, dozens of people
arrived. These people were talking and laughing amongst themselves. They stood in a
protective formation around the person in the center similar to how stars would surround the
SooYouna | 306
moon. The person was not tall and was slightly plump. He was laughing and talking to the
people beside him while waving his hands around as though he was gesturing something.
He had a vague presence which stood out among the dozens of people. Everyone focused their
gazes on him the moment they saw him.
“Chen Chong!” Wu Sen, who was sitting cross-legged opened his eyes and stared at the slightly
plump person. He narrowed his eyes.
Su Ming’s gaze also landed on the person. He could feel a faint presence but it was not Qi. It
was something else he found hard to describe.
“Chen Chong is a lad everyone knows in Wind Stream Tribe. He’s a good lad, much better than
Wu Sen,” the old man quickly whispered.
“Don’t tell the others about this but Chen Chong is a huge customer of mine. He always comes
to buy herbs from me.”
SooYouna | 307
CHAPTER 52: BY THE SIDE

Before long, the rest of the representatives from the other tribes arrived. These people either
came with their tribes, or alone.
Gradually, the amount of people in the field increased. The place bustled with activity as the
people talked among themselves.
After all, the grand ceremony was only held once every few years. The number of people
joining the test this year was also much higher compared to the previous years.
Su Ming used the chance when there were a lot of people around to take a few quick steps
forward to avoid the old man who kept bothering him. The old man’s constant chattering was
giving Su Ming a headache. Once he avoided him, he saw - from between the gaps formed by
the people - the old man looking around the crowd for him. Su Ming quickly lowered his body,
not wanting to be spotted.
There may be a lot of people gathered in the field, but Su Ming did not recognize most of them.
His appearance was also very normal among the crowd so no one paid any attention to him.
In truth, Su Ming was not the only who was trying to be unassuming. There were quite a large
number of examinees who were not from Wind Stream Tribe entering the test for the first
time.
“Look, that’s Wu Sen! I heard that he’s one of the prodigies from Wind Stream Tribe.”
“Isn’t that Chen Chong? His name is like thunder. I heard of him before, but I didn’t expect him
to look like that. He really does have quite the presence, though.”
“Did you see Dark Mountain Tribe’s Bei Ling? I heard that he’s also an extraordinary one. He
got a place within the top 50 in the previous test. If we can befriend him, it’ll be good for us.
There’ll be a lot of people who will be jealous of us when we return to the tribe later as well.”
The ones besides Su Ming did not seem like first timers. They were whispering to each other
while their faces were filled with admiration.
SooYouna | 308
“This might be our chance. If we can catch either Wu Sen or Chen Chong’s eyes and stay by
their side, then our position in the tribe will surely be different.”
“Ha. There’re plenty of those who have the same thoughts. Can’t you tell that there’re a lot of
people who want to approach them to talk? Why don’t we try it as well? Hey, you, I see that
you’re alone. This must be your first time, right?” an honest looking young man by Su Ming’s
side smiled and said to him.
Su Ming’s lips curled up into a polite smile, and he nodded at the young man.
“Brother, not everyone has arrived yet, but it looks like the first stage of the test is about to
begin. Why don’t we go to Chen Chong and try talking to him? How about you all? Let’s go
together. If we go alone, he might ignore us,” the young man quickly spoke as he tried
persuading Su Ming and the people around him.
“Look at Wu Sen, his face is like thunder. I’m pretty sure his mood his terrible. We shouldn’t
go and bother him. That Chen Chong looks like a straightforward person, he should be easier
to approach.” Some of the people around him were swayed by the young man’s words and he
managed to gather about seven to eight people to go towards Chen Chong.
Su Ming did not want to go, but he was dragged along by that enthusiastic young man, so he
had no choice but to follow the crowd.
Just as they were moving forward, the space outside the field twisted once again, attracting
everyone’s attention. As the space twisted, five people appeared. The person who led the team
was a man in his forties. The man wore a sackcloth and looked incredibly strong. There was
a shocking presence of Qi surrounding his body.
There was a clear scar on his face that stretched from his left brow diagonally until it reached
the right corner of his lips, causing him to look extremely ferocious and terrifying.
“It’s Black Mountain Tribe. That person... Could it be Black Mountain Tribe’s tribe leader? I
heard that there’s a terrifying scar on Black Mountain Tribe’s tribe leader’s face, so it must be
him.”
“That’s right. I heard that the Elder from Black Mountain Tribe is absent this time. Their tribe
leader is leading the team.”
SooYouna | 309
There were four people behind the man. They slowly walked into the field. At first glance, the
four people seemed normal, but if someone looked closely, then they would easily find that
among the four three were young men about the same age, while the last one was a sturdy-
looking man in his forties.
Strangely, the man and the other two youths following behind the tribe leader were
surrounding one of the young men like they were his subordinates. They even instinctively
did not surpass the young man as they walked.
That young man was about 18 to 19-years-old. He wore a black hide shirt and had long hair.
His face could not be clearly seen because the collar of his black shirt was pulled up to cover
his entire face besides his eyes. He also had his head lowered, thus preventing anyone from
seeing his face clearly.
That young man was silent. He ignored the gazes that fell upon him and walked towards the
crowd with his tribe leader. They sat down cross-legged at a corner far away from Dark
Mountain Tribe.
It could also be seen by how he sat down that the young man was different. He sat alone, not
mixing with the other members of his tribe. Nonetheless, once he sat down, he lifted his head
slightly and looked towards Dark Mountain Tribe. Disdain appeared briefly in his eyes.
Su Ming’s eyes also fell upon the people from Black Mountain Tribe, just like the others’. He
paid special attention towards their tribe leader and the unsociable young man.
Su Ming was not surprised by the tribe leader of Black Mountain Tribe’s power, but that
unsociable young man made him feel a faint sense of danger. He could almost be certain that
this person was extraordinary.
But in his heart, he hated this sort of behavior, of pretending to be much more intelligent and
powerful than other people. Compared to him, Su Ming even felt that Wu Sen was much better
than that person. At the very least, Wu Sen did not pretend to be mysterious.
Black Mountain Tribe’s arrival did not incite much discussion. Compared to them, the people
were much more interested in the prodigies of Wind Stream Tribe. After all, the reputations of
these people were very impressive around the region.
SooYouna | 310
Su Ming went with the crowd to Chen Chong under the very enthusiastic young man’s
persuasion. He did not stand out as he stood among so many people. No one would notice him
because he looked so normal.
“I’m telling you all, I never go to those places in the tribe, and even if I went, I only go there to
watch the fun. Don’t you believe me?”
As he got nearer, Su Ming saw Chen Chong gesturing with his hands and talking with the
people around him, eliciting laughter from them. But it was clear that most of the laughter
was just to humor him.
There were even some laughing instinctively because they wanted to become friends with
Chen Chong. It was as if they wanted to use laughter to fit into the group.
The young man and the rest of the people besides Su Ming were doing just that. They were
laughing non-stop. Su Ming stood there and smiled. He felt calm. He looked at Chen Chong,
who was surrounded by all these people, and knew that Chen Chong’s status was very high,
and it was something he could not compare.
He looked at the people beside him, who were laughing in order to try to join the group. They
even used the chance to introduce themselves. They may not look as if they were trying to
flatter Chen Chong, but no matter who it was, it was clear that they wanted to get closer to
Chen Chong.
Dark Dragon Tribe walked into the field at that moment. When the tribe appeared, they did
not incite much discussion. After all, Dark Dragon Tribe was really small. They could not even
compare with Black Mountain Tribe’s fame.
But the moment Dark Dragon Tribe appeared, all the people, even Chen Chong, who had been
talking and laughing, and Wu Sen, who had been meditating and fuming, lifted their heads
and looked towards them.
The young man in black from Black Mountain Tribe, who was pretending to be mysterious by
covering half of his face, also looked in their direction.
They were looking at a girl in white with unparalleled beauty walking among Dark Dragon
Tribe! There was a fragment decorating the center of her brows glowing brightly as it reflected
the light from the sun. There was a certain wildness to her beauty that made hearts race as
people looked at her.
SooYouna | 311
She was Bai Ling.
Bai Ling blushed slightly because she was under so many people’s scrutiny but did not lower
her head. Instead, she swept her gaze quickly among the crowd. Once she found Dark
Mountain Tribe, happiness appeared on her face, but once she looked carefully, the happiness
disappeared. She did not find Su Ming.
Bai Ling lowered her head and followed behind the Elder of Dark Dragon Tribe towards the
field. She did not notice a normal looking teenager watching her quietly from among the
crowd in the distance. She also did not notice the looks of desire and greed from the young
man in black from Black Mountain Tribe, who was pretending to be mysterious, once he saw
her.
Wu Sen only looked at Bai Ling for a moment before closing his eyes again. Bai Ling may be
unparalleled in beauty, but he was completely unmoved. At the moment, he was feeling
anxious, and he couldn’t spare another thought for anything else.
Su Ming looked at that beautiful face and stood quietly where he was. He suddenly felt that
the distance between him and Bai Ling was incredibly large...
“Bai Ling!” A voice that suggested that the speaker was smiling spoke up from where Su Ming
was. The voice was not loud, but it spread around the area and travelled to Bai Ling’s ears.
“Brother Chen Chong.” Bai Ling lifted her head and saw Chen Chong walking towards her from
the crowd. There was a smile on her face, but there was also sadness hidden underneath that
smile.
Chen Chong laughed loudly. The people in front of him immediately retreated. Su Ming stood
there and did not move. He looked at Chen Chong walking by him towards Bai Ling.
As he watched, Su Ming closed his eyes. He did not know what he should be feeling at the
moment. There was only calmness within him.
When he closed his eyes, it was as if he ignored everything around him until someone snapped
him out by grabbing his arm and swinging it excitedly.
“Ye Wang! It’s Ye Wang!”
SooYouna | 312
“Look, that’s Ye Wang, the most powerful person among the younger generation in Wind
Stream Tribe! Ye Wang!
He is the Ye Wang who won 1st place in all three stages of the test for two consecutive times!
That person has incredible talent and he’s the strongest of the younger generation around the
region! I heard that he has the highest hopes for reaching Awakening realm among the
younger generation! He’s also currently being trained by the entire Wind Stream Tribe! He’s
the future Elder of Wind Stream Tribe!”
Su Ming opened his eyes and saw a person walking towards the field from a distance.
That person was wearing a red shirt. He did not have Wu Sen’s sullenness, Chen Chong’s
popularity, nor the fake mysteriousness from the young man in black from Black Mountain
Tribe. He was alone, and he walked by his lonesome self towards the field.
SooYouna | 313
CHAPTER 53: OPEN THE PATH TO WIND STREAM MOUNTAIN!

His red shirt was like fire!
It was as if there was an invisible flame on Ye Wang that made all eyes burn as they stared at
him, forcing everyone to lower their heads before him.
He was of average looks and did not look handsome. His physique was not very powerful
either, but as he walked into the field, he aroused a feeling that was difficult to describe among
those who were looking at him.
Ye Wang’s black hair swayed on his shoulders as he walked slowly towards them.
He did not have Wu Sen’s sullenness, but the calmness within his eyes made others terrified
of him, even more than they were of Wu Sen. Neither did he have Chen Chong’s charisma to
attract people to his side, yet though he was alone, he had a presence that far surpassed other
people so much that it created pressure.
Similarly, he did not try to pretend to be mysterious, unlike the young man from Black
Mountain Tribe, but as he walked towards the field, his power and his name brought about a
sense of mystery that far surpassed that from the young man in black.
He was mysterious because he was Ye Wang. He was the best among the younger generation
in Wind Stream Tribe. He was the most brilliant existence around the region. He was the one
that was revered to as the future powerful Berserker of the Awakening realm!
He walked towards them calmly like a king. He did not need to talk to anyone. There would be
countless people who would ignore Wu Sen and Chen Chong while they bowed down their
heads before him and cleared the path for him.
There were no longer sounds of discussion, either. Once he appeared, all sounds abruptly
disappeared. The silence continued even when he reached the center of the field and sat down
cross-legged.
After a long while, faint sounds of discussion begun to arise.
SooYouna | 314
“Hey, you saw that big shot, right? We’re lucky to see Ye Wang coming here, at least our trip
wasn’t wasted,” the honest-looking young man beside Su Ming whispered softly as his eyes
were filled with admiration and satisfaction.
Su Ming fell silent. After a while, he nodded his head lightly.
There were still some people who arrived after Ye Wang. In an hour, all participants of the test
arrived, and when they did, the sky suddenly darkened.
As the clouds rolled forward, thunder roared and shook the area, making most of the people
who heard the sound tremble. As they lifted their heads, they saw the clouds in the sky
gathering together from all around at lightning speed. In the span of a breath, they had already
fused together and turned into a gigantic man of clouds that was so tall its head could touch
the sky!
On the head of the cloud giant sat a man in purple with his legs crossed. That person was the
Elder of Wind Stream Tribe -- Jing Nan!
He sat there cross-legged and did not look downwards. Instead, he was looking at the tall
mountain located not too far away. That was the mountain that reached the clouds, and only
half of which was visible to the eye!
“This mountain is the most important treasure of Wind Stream Tribe. There is none other like
it!
“It was passed down to us by the Ancients. It is the origin of Wind Stream Tribe. Without this
mountain, then perhaps there would be no Wind Stream Tribe! The mountain you’re seeing is
not complete. That is only the peak of the mountain... The peak of the real Wind Stream
Mountain!
“There is a mysterious beast sealed at the top of the mountain. That beast has been sleeping
for millions of years and has never woken up... Perhaps it will never wake up... This mountain
has a pressuring might that surrounds the entire mountain and its surroundings. The higher
you climb, the more pressure you will feel!
“There are paths up the mountain. There are 281 stairways leading straight to the peak of the
mountain. This is the 1st stage of the test!
SooYouna | 315
“The same rules from the previous tests apply. You have no time limit. All of you who are
taking part in the 1st stage of the test and are holding onto the plate can find any route you
want leading up to the mountain. We will determine your rank based on how many steps you
managed to take at the end.
“There are a lot of you here who are taking this test for the first time. For fairness’ sake I will
tell you this. The pressure on this mountain is the strongest during midnight!
“Now, I will break the seal on this mountain. After that, you must go in quickly!” As Jing Nan
spoke on top of the giant made of clouds, he lifted his right hand and waved at the towering
mountain.
Once he brought his hand down, the giant made of clouds immediately lifted its head and let
out a shocking roar. It took huge steps and moved quickly towards the peak of the mountain.
It lifted its two gigantic arms and tore at the space before the mountain as if it was trying to
tear apart heaven and earth.
Once it did so, heaven and earth roared. A giant crack appeared out of nowhere. The crack was
horizontal, and it opened up vertically between heaven and earth. It was as if there was an
invisible screen before the peak of the mountain, and it was now being torn apart, revealing
the true view of the mountain within.
It was still a tall mountain, but it was no longer the mountain Su Ming saw before. The top of
the mountain was covered by black mist that was rolling up towards the sky. The black mist
looked gloomy and let off a presence that made hearts pound in terror.
At the same time, there was also a pressuring might that was nigh indescribable spreading
out from within the cracks. It was like a typhoon blowing towards them from the sides. It
lifted many people’s hair, some even turned pale because of it and instinctively retreated a
few steps. It was as if it was not a mountain within the crack, but a colossal mysterious beast
that reached heaven and earth.
The moment the crack was torn open, multiple faint silhouettes of people quickly manifested
beside the cloud giant and turned into eight people!
Shi Hai was one of those eight people. Each of them had shocking power, and at that moment,
they bit through their tongues and each coughed out a mouthful of blood. Their blood mixed
together and formed a complex looking mark that glowed red. It sped towards the crack as if
to imprint itself on the mist mountain within the crack.
SooYouna | 316
The mountain, surrounded by mist and clouds, roared the moment the mark touched it. The
mist rolled upwards and revealed multiple ancient stairways that had endured through time.
“Once you enter the mountain, if your plates leave you for even a second, it will disappear. You
will also lose your qualification to take the exam and will be automatically transported out of
the mountain. This is the only way for you to give up once you find that you cannot handle
the pressure of the mountain. The plate will also record the amount of steps you have taken
and will accordingly show the numbers to all those spectating.
“Well, aren’t you going in?” The person who shouted towards the crowd gathered below him
was Shi Hai, who was standing among the eight people.
A person suddenly turned into a rainbow and sped towards the crack. That person was the
young man who wore a red shirt, Ye Wang! Wu Sen was the second who rushed towards the
crack, followed closely by Chen Chong. Gradually, a huge amount of people from all tribes
taking the first stage of the test rushed towards the crack.
Bei Ling, Lei Chen, Wu La, Si Kong, and even Bai Ling were among the crowd going towards the
crack. Once they entered the crack, they went to a stairway that was not taken by anyone and
disappeared within it.
Once a stairway was taken by someone, a layer of mist would fall down and cover the path
from view.
Su Ming did not choose to move alone. He chose to move with a huge crowd and walked into
the crack. The moment he stepped in, he immediately felt the difference between the place
and the world outside. There was a pressure there that felt as if an invisible pair of hands was
pressing on his body, causing him discomfort.
Many of the paths leading to the stairways were already covered by mist---a clear sign that
someone had already taken the path. Su Ming did not worry, but instead ran further away
from the entrance. There were plenty of people that were like him, searching for a way into
the mountain.
However, the shape of the foot of the mountain was uneven. Some of the paths leading to the
stairs seemed to be shorter. These paths were usually fought over by people, and whoever took
the first step on the stairway would lay claim to it.
SooYouna | 317
Su Ming did not join them but went to a place that was further away. There were multiple
paths there. He stood at the crossroads and fell into deep thought for a while. Just as he was
about to move, he suddenly turned his head and looked to his right. As he did so, his pupils
shrank, though it was barely noticeable.
He saw the young man wearing black beast skins from Black Mountain Tribe, who loved
pretending to be mysterious, walking towards him with his face still covered. He did not even
look at Su Ming as he walked towards one of the paths.
For a moment, Su Ming watched as mist rolled down from the mountain and covered the path
that was taken by the person, then he looked away. He walked towards a normal looking
stairway. The moment he took the first step, he felt as if the entire mountain trembled. At the
same time, a wave of heat spread from the plate hanging over his chest, but it did not spread
into Su Ming’s body, it just kept giving off heat.
Soon, he was surrounded by a large amount of mist. He could not see what was by his side,
neither could he see what was behind him. The only thing he could see was the faint outline
of a winding staircase in the mist before him and the dim sun hanging above him in the sky.
It was quiet. That silence even gave him the impression that he was the only one on the
mountain.
Su Ming took a deep breath. He did not move immediately but chose to feel the pressure of the
land. Once he was slightly used to it, he moved forwards step by step with resolution and
persistence in his eyes.
He did not know that the moment all of them went in, the crack gradually closed up. Shi Hai
and the other seven people all sat down cross-legged at various corners in the field once they
descended from the sky.
The Elder of Wind Stream Tribe, Jing Nan, also made the cloud giant disappear and descended
upon the field. He went to Mo Sang’s side and an invisible wave of air surrounded them, which
prevented anyone from eavesdropping on them.
There were still hundreds of people on the field, and their gazes were all focused on the nine
gigantic eagle statues around them.
Lines of words gradually appeared on the nine statues.
SooYouna | 318
1st place: Ye Wang, 97 steps.
2nd place: Wu Sen, 51 steps.
3rd place: Chen Chong, 47 steps.
4th place: Bi Su, 46 steps.
...103rd place: Mo Su, 6 steps.
The steps taken by all the people taking the first test were clearly displayed for all to see due
to the plates they had in hand.
“I knew it. The 1st place is Ye Wang. 97 steps, he has such a huge margin over the 2nd place...
Look, it changed again! 115 steps! Didn’t the test just start? That’s too fast!”
“Who is that Bi Su? I’ve never heard of him before. He’s not from Wind Stream Tribe, but he
managed to get such a high rank since the start? I heard that during the last test, Ye Wang
managed to take 803 steps. I wonder how far he’ll go this time. It’ll be more difficult the further
they go. Since the very first test, no one has ever been able to make it past 930 steps!”
The Elder of Wind Stream Tribe, Jing Nan, was also looking at the bird statue by his side with
Mo Sang. There was a smile on his face as he glanced at a name called Mo Su.
“Mo Sang, he should be Su Ming, right? But looking at his rank, it’ll be difficult for him to get
into the top 40. How about this? I’ll make the conditions easier, if he can get into the top 60,
then he’ll pass.”
Mo Sang did not speak. He just quietly looked at the name Mo Su on the bird statue. There was
a hint of expectation hidden deep within his eyes.
SooYouna | 319
CHAPTER 54: THE SECRET OF THE SIX NUMBERS!

There were a few hundred people on the field. At that moment, they were all looking intently
at the nine eagle statues. All of the rankings on it were the same. When they looked at it, they
began discussing among themselves.
Sometimes they would cheer when a person’s name went up the rankings, and at other times
they would feel sorry for another person who fell down the rankings.
It can even be said that the test within the mountain was secondary in this grand ceremony
and that the most important part of the ceremony was in the field. There were a few hundred
people in the field, and while most of them were from Wind Stream Tribe, there were still
quite a number of them from other tribes. It would be accurate to say that almost all of the
tribes in the region were gathered here.
They would bring the rankings of the three stages back to their tribes so that everyone would
know about it.
That was the tradition, and it had been done in previous tests as well.
As time passed, Ye Wang, who was in 1st place, had taken his 345th step, and he was gradually
slowing down.
Chen Chong was behind him. He had already taken his 189th step. As for Wu Sen, who everyone
had high expectations for, was in the 9th place for some unknown reason. He had only taken
127 steps.
However, the person called Bi Su had brought a lot of attention from the field on himself. He
was in the 3rd place, and he had taken 188 steps!
“Who is that Bi Su? How can he be so strong? Could this person actually make it to the top of
the first stage this time?”
“This is interesting. It has been a long time since any outsider has managed to get into the top
10. Never mind that, no outsider has made it into the top 30 for a long time as well.”
SooYouna | 320
As the people were talking among themselves, the tribe leader of Black Mountain Tribe was
sitting down cross-legged as he stared at the rankings on the eagle statue nearby. There was
a prideful smile on his lips. He also swept his gaze to where Black Mountain Tribe was.
Shan Hen was seated with his eyes closed at where Dark Mountain Tribe was, seemingly
uninterested with the rankings. As for the Head of the Guards, he was frowning as if he was
feeling anxious.
He looked at the rankings on the eagle statue beside him and found Bei Ling, who was at the
57th place, Lei Chen, who was at the 73rd place, and Wu La, who was at the 91st place.
The old woman from Dark Dragon Tribe and the rest of the tribes were also intently staring at
the eagle statues. There were not a lot of changes on their faces. As the leaders of the tribes,
they had to learn how to conceal their emotions. Unless there was a great change, they would
usually not show strong emotions on their faces. As for the Head of the Guards from Dark
Mountain Tribe, if it were not for Bei Ling, he would not look anxious.
The situation in the hundreds of stairways within the mountain was different from the field,
which was filled with hundreds of people discussing and staring at the statues. The people
taking the first stage of the test felt as if they were the only ones on the peak of the mountain.
Not only did the thick mist cover their sight of each other, even the people outside could not
see what was happening inside. Even Jing Nan, the Elder of Wind Stream Tribe, could not see
through the mist which was created as a form of seal. He could not tell for sure what was
happening inside.
Nonetheless, there would not be any danger in this place. After all, the test had been held far
too many times.
Bai Ling bit down her bottom lip. Sweat beaded on her forehead as she walked forwards. She
could not see the end of the stairs. It seemed like there was no end to it, causing the people
who were walking on it to fall into the illusion that it was endless. The increasing pressure as
they walked further ahead also made them feel as if they were being repelled by the place. It
was as if there were a countless number of voices whispering in their ears to give up.
Lei Chen was growling nonstop not too far away from Bai Ling. He had even torn away his
hide shirt and revealed a strong upper body. There were beads of sweat trickling down his
body, making him look ferocious even though he was tired. He kept walking forward, eyes lit
with madness and persistence.
SooYouna | 321
Further ahead, Bei Ling’s face was pale. He had given too much blood from the centre of his
brows to Wu Sen lately. His body was still weak. He would be able to obtain a small drop of
Berserker Blood from Wu Sen during the third stage of the test according to their promise, but
he was worried. He did not know whether the promise still held.
Bei Ling gritted his teeth. He did not want to lose completely, so he walked forward with the
pride of Dark Mountain Tribe on his shoulders one step at a time.
Compared to their difficulty, the most brilliant prodigy of Wind Stream Tribe, Ye Wang, was
much more at ease. He had his hands behind his back as he walked forward one step at a time
at an unhurried pace. This was not the first time he walked these steps, but the third!
He remembered clearly that he managed to make it to more than 800 steps during his second
time. This time, he would make it to 900!
‘The elder once said that the mountain seemed tall, but there were only 999 steps. The
structure had some sort of mysterious power that seemed to change heaven and earth.
‘The amount of steps you could take reflected how many blood veins you would be able to
manifest at the end.’
“I have to eat less next time. Ah, I definitely have to eat less next time...”
At another path behind Ye Wang, Chen Chong was panting harshly as he walked forward,
mumbling under his breath. He was slightly on the plump side, and as he walked, the flesh
on his body seemed to tremble, but there was a sharp glint in his eyes. He looked at the plate
in his hands. If he stared at it with the plate in mind, he could see all the rankings in it. He
knew that there was a person called Bi Su who was right behind him!
Located further away was the young man in black hide skin from Black Mountain Tribe. His
face was calm, as if there was no need for him to be serious about walking these stairs yet.
‘This is the first time I’ve come here. Since I’m here, then Wu Sen, Chen Chong, and even Ye
Wang, will have to stand behind me!
‘This time, I will let everyone know that I, Bi Su, am the best of all the prodigies in the region!’
SooYouna | 322
There was a crazed look on the young man’s half-covered face.
Compared to these people, Su Ming was far behind them. His footsteps were slow. As of then,
he had only taken his 32nd step.
In fact, when he was at the 32nd step, Su Ming did not move forward, but lowered his head
and fell into deep thought. He stared at the steps underneath his feet, and his eyes began
wavering as he fell into his thoughts.
‘The elder mentioned 6 numbers... The first number was 32... Could he have meant the 32nd
step on the stairs?’
As Su Ming was thinking, he slowly lifted his feet and stepped onto the 33rd step. Once he
placed his foot down, he did not feel any different. It was the same amount of pressure he felt
at the 32nd step.
‘There’s nothing strange about it... It’s the same...’
Su Ming frowned, then went to the 34th step. Yet, the moment his right foot landed on it, his
body trembled suddenly.
‘Same... Same..? No!’ He closed his eyes and felt the slight increase of pressure as his right foot
remained on the 34th step.
Then he opened his eyes and quickly retreated to the 31st step. He raised his foot and stood on
the 32nd step, then on the 33rd. At that moment, Su Ming’s eyes lit up and he took a deep
breath.
‘I see. There is an increase of pressure between the 31st and 33rd step, but only the 32nd step
retains the same pressure no matter whether I move forward or backwards. It’s as if... the
32nd step doesn’t exist. Even if the 32nd step is not around, everything is still the same.’
After a moment of thought, Su Ming did not move forward any longer. Instead, he sat down
cross-legged at the 32nd step to feel the pressure from both sides as they pressed against his
body. It made him feel uncomfortable, but 40 something blood veins manifested on his body.
SooYouna | 323
The moment these blood veins appeared, the pressure against Su Ming’s body lessened by a
great margin. If he did not pay attention to it, he would not have realized it.
‘I can feel two sorts of pressure on most of the steps in this mountain. One of them comes
from above me, and the other is the residue pressure coming from behind me from the steps
I’ve taken... Only this 32nd step can balance the pressure I feel... The six numbers the elder told
me must mean that there are six similar spots in this mountain!
‘Perhaps this is what the elder experienced when he took the test in Wind Stream Tribe. It’s
his secret...’
As Su Ming sat down, he closed his eyes slowly and activated the blood veins in his body. After
a moment, Su Ming opened his eyes and frowned.
He did not feel that he benefitted from it. Even if he circulated his Qi around his body, he felt
normal. There were no changes whatsoever.
Su Ming could not figure out the answer in his silence, but he knew that the elder would
definitely not tell him the numbers because he felt like it. There must be some sort of secret
within the elder’s words that he had yet to discover.
Still... Su Ming scratched his head. The elder had always loved saying these sort of things since
he was young to let him think and figure things out on his own. If he understood it, then that
was that. If he did not, then the elder would occasionally tell him the answer.
After a moment of thought, Su Ming sighed. He looked at the 49 blood veins on his body. With
their presence, he could ignore the pressure in this place.
‘Really, elder..? Can’t you just tell me the answer..? Ah, just what is the secret behind this..?’
Su Ming did not want to give up. He continued sitting there as he thought carefully.
‘Pressure... the same amount of pressure from both sides... I could feel the pressure before, but
when I sit here, the pressure will make my blood circulate faster, thus my blood veins will
appear automatically to fight against the pressure... this...’
SooYouna | 324
Su Ming’s heart suddenly jumped, and a thought flickered through his mind, but he had a
feeling that he could not handle it completely.
He opened his eyes wide and took in a deep breath as he looked at the 49 blood veins on his
body.
‘Could the secret behind the elder’s words be actually to tell me how to control the blood veins
in my body so that they could all appear at the same time, then disappear one by one..? Then
precisely because the pressure in this place is balanced like the world outside, it could turn
the impossible possible..?’
Su Ming jolted.
‘The purpose of this is to let me have a much better control over my blood veins. When I swing
my fist, I have to control the number of blood veins in my body so that with each punch, I will
have just the right amount of power and not waste any of my energy...’
Su Ming licked his lips unconsciously and closed his eyes. In his silence, he tried to control the
blood veins in his body and let them revert back one at a time.
It was difficult!
SooYouna | 325
CHAPTER 55: FINE CONTROL!

It was very difficult!
All things were easier to do when you went along with the tide, but if you went against it, it
became difficult! It was the same for the blood veins. They would appear one by one as a person
circulated the Qi in his body. It was also possible for all of them to appear at once in an
explosive force. That was easy to do.
If someone wanted to call back the blood veins one by one, then they would need to control
the speed of the Qi in their bodies with extreme precision. Su Ming would have to control his
Qi at a fine state to arrive at that level of precision.
It was extremely rare for a Berserker at the Blood Solidification Realm to do so. This was in
fact, not something for a person still in the Blood Solidification to do. This was a skill for a
strong Berserker in the Awakening realm to understand and perform.
Su Ming did not know about this. What he knew was that the elder taught him to do it. It was
like a riddle, he had to find the solution on his own and find out what he was supposed to do
as he thought deeply about it.
He did not feel as if he was being forced into it, nor did he feel it was difficult trying to solve
the problem. Everything happened naturally. So naturally in fact, that Su Ming felt that he
should try it.
If he did not, then it would be a waste because he spent so much time thinking about it.
Two hours passed by slowly. During those two hours, Su Ming sat with his legs crossed and
did not move. As he continued trying to control the circulation of his Qi, a strange change
happened to the blood veins on his body. The number of blood veins would suddenly decrease
by dozens, then would suddenly return to its full number - 49. As this change continued, it
gradually progressed to a steady state.
All of this was largely related to the pressure in this place. It could even be said that it was by
this external force that a Berserker in the Blood Solidification realm could even perform one
of the detailed controls that only a Berserker in the Awakening realm could do.
SooYouna | 326
Time passed by, and very soon, it was dusk. The mist in the mountain thickened during dusk.
It was quiet, but the situation in the field outside was different from the mountain. It was
bustling with activity, and sounds of discussions rang through the air. There were even some
who took out stone coins and started placing bets.
“As expected, the 1st is still Ye Wang. Look at him, he has already taken 561 steps! The 2nd is
Chen Chong, he’s only at 326 steps!”
“That’s nothing. I’m paying attention to the 3rd place, Bi Su. This person is definitely the dark
horse in this test. I believe everyone thinks the same way. This person, about whom we’ve
never heard before, has taken 327 steps! He has been switching back and forth with the 2nd
place for the entire afternoon.”
“But I wonder what happened to Wu Sen, he’s only at 12th place...”
At a corner of the field, Mo Sang and Jing Nan sat cross-legged. No one dared to bother them.
There was an invisible barrier around them that separated them from the world.
“Mo Sang, Su Ming has been staying at the 32nd step for the entire afternoon. I think he’s
already exhausted. He’s placed last.” Jing Nan frowned slightly, feeling that something was
out of place.
Mo Sang did not speak but chose to look at the rankings on the eagle statue instead. His face
was as calm as usual, but in his heart, he was happy. He knew that Su Ming figured out his
riddle.
To him, if Su Ming could understand it on his own, it was much more precious than obtaining
the Berserker Blood.
The sun and moon appeared at the same time during dusk and started changing places with
each other. Su Ming’s rank did not bring about anyone’s attention. They would only sweep a
glance at him to see who was in the last place.
As of then, Su Ming still sat on the 32nd step. He did not seem any different, but if anyone
looked closely, then they would see that the number of blood veins on his body was changing
rapidly. It would sometimes be 46 blood veins, sometimes 47, and sometimes 48. The change
was too rapid, hence if no one paid attention, they would not see it.
SooYouna | 327
When the sun was completely hidden and the moon became clearer in the sky, the blood veins
on Su Ming’s body changed once again. Gradually, the number of times the blood veins went
up to 48 increased from once to twice, to thrice... until it reached eight times, and nine times!
At that moment, Su Ming opened his eyes and a flicker of excitement appeared briefly in his
eyes. He made it! It may not be perfect, but he made it!
During those ten times, there were nine times where he managed to only make one of the
blood veins in his body disappear!
Making one blood vein disappear may seem insignificant, but it meant that Su Ming had
begun managing to control the circulation of his blood and Qi. His blood was no longer like a
wild horse rampaging around, he had managed to put a lasso around it!
Slowly, he sat there and gradually reduced the number of blood veins on his blood to 47, 46,
45... It was not until the 38th blood vein that Su Ming began to lose control, and his Qi began
to go into turmoil.
Su Ming knew that the balanced pressure on the 32nd step was no longer enough to help him.
If he wanted to improve, then he would need to go to the 79th step!
Su Ming’s eyes were bright. He stood up without hesitation and stepped onto the 33rd step. He
continued moving forward with certainty. As he moved forward one step at a time and the
pressure on the mountain pressed onto him, all 49 blood veins from Su Ming’s body appeared
suddenly and circulated rapidly in his body. The fine control he gained that afternoon was not
just an achievement, he also gained control over his blood veins, causing a muffled boom to
resound in Su Ming’s body as the blood veins appeared.
As the sound echoed in the air, the 50th blood vein suddenly manifested on his body!
The 51st blood vein also appeared once the 50th blood vein manifested itself, and it did not
stop there. As Su Ming continued walking up the steps until he reached the 37th, 42nd, 49th,
58th...
Once he reached the 60th step within a short amount of time, the 52nd blood vein suddenly
manifested on Su Ming’s body!
SooYouna | 328
Just one more, and he would reach the fifth level of the Blood Solidification realm! In fact, he
could already begin training the Berserker Art -- Dark Blood Dust!
The muffled sounds coming from his body may not have echoed too far, but Bi Su, who had
taken 300 something steps on the path closest to him, heard it as he was walking. He stopped
and turned back to look.
‘This is the sound of someone surmounting the number of blood veins he currently has... Just
who is it that managed to increase his blood veins in this place..?’
He fell into brief thought, but did not pay too much attention to it. He continued walking
forward. It may be his first time being in this place, but he already made preparations before
he came.
Bi Su knew that the pressure in the mountain would increase by several fold at night
compared to the day. That was why almost all would choose to stop moving when it was night
and the moon was hanging high in the sky. After all, if they continued moving forward, then
they would have to pay a much higher price, and it was not worth it.
It was much better if they rested for a night and continued the next day. If they did that, they
would be in the best possible condition. That was why, he would continue moving forward as
much as possible before midnight arrived, and then would have to rest.
When the blood veins in Su Ming’s body increased to 52, he continued moving forward. He
moved quickly up the stairs towards the peak of the mountain that could not be seen.
He did not know that his speed had caused a small commotion in the field outside.
The few hundreds of people in the field may only be paying attention to the top 50 rankings
in the test, but they would occasionally look at the person called Mo Su who was placed last
and mock him in their hearts. To them, the person who stayed an entire afternoon at the 32nd
step had already exhausted his strength.
But now, when one of the men in the crowd looked at the changes in the top 50 ranks with
admiration and stole a glance at the last place unconsciously, he was stunned momentarily,
then he widened his eyes. He saw with his own eyes the numbers behind Mo Su’s name, who
had been stuck at the last place, suddenly increase.
SooYouna | 329
33, 37, 45, 48... up until 61, 63... and it continued increasing!
He also looked at the rankings and saw that Mo Su had climbed up dozens of ranks from the
last place, and his rank continued increasing!
Very soon, he was not the only one who noticed the change. Many people noticed it and when
they looked over, they were all astonished. From that moment, the interest towards the top 50
ranks was no longer as high as the increase in ranks by the person who was previously in the
last place.
“That person called Mo Su has started to rise! Haha! Could it be that he rested for the entire
afternoon and just woke up?”
“He’s already at 137th place. He climbed up so many ranks from the last place. Is he the type
that has sudden explosive power much later into things? Let’s see whether he can make it
within 120.”
“He’s in! 119th place, 79 steps!”
“Huh... why did he stop?”
“He stopped again!” The people who were paying attention to Su Ming’s rank were looking at
Mo Su’s name at 119th place. When they saw that there was no longer any change to the
number of steps he took, which was 79, they were disappointed.
“I thought I’d see another miracle, but it looks like he doesn’t have enough strength. Looks like
he’s at his limit at 79 steps. He must have stored up an entire afternoon’s worth of power and
let it all out.”
Gradually, no one in the field paid any more attention to the common looking name. They
turned their attention back to the top 50 ranks. Midnight was near. According to tradition, no
one would continue climbing the steps at midnight. The ranks at that time would be the final
score for the day.
At a corner of the field, Mo Sang looked at Su Ming’s name as he rose up in ranks until he
finally stopped at the 79th step. A smile appeared on his face.
SooYouna | 330
As for Jing Nan, who was sitting beside him, he was frowning. When he looked at the eagle
statue, the hundreds of names on it seemed to have disappeared in his eyes until there was
only one left.
119th: Mo Su, 79 steps.
As Su Ming’s ranking rose, Wu La, who was at another small stairway in the mountain, grew
nervous. She held the plate in her hands as she looked at the rankings on it.
118th: Wu La, 82 steps.
After a long while, when Wu La saw the person called Mo Su was still at the 79th step, she let
out a sigh of relief and with gritted teeth continued climbing upwards.
SooYouna | 331
CHAPTER 56: THE NIGHT WAS HIS!

Su Ming sat on the 79th step. He looked around him, and especially at the moon in the sky.
There was still some time left before midnight, even so, night was a comfortable moment for
him.
Ever since he started training in the Fire Berserker Art, Su Ming fell in love with the night. He
especially looked forward to the nights when the moon was full. Yet ever since Su Ming started
practicing the Fire Berserker Art, he had never seen the full moon.
It may have appeared once, but the moon was covered by dark clouds that day. He could feel
restlessness in his body when he was in the fire cave, but there was not much change within
him in the end. Su Ming had analyzed it himself, if the moon had not been covered by dark
clouds that day, then he may have had some obvious changes.
It was a pity that today was not a full moon either, but Su Ming still felt at ease. At the same
time, as the pressure increased with each step he took, the pressure also increased as the
moon rose into the sky.
‘The Elder of Wind Stream Tribe did mention that pressure in the mountain would increase at
night, looks like it’s true.’
Su Ming smiled. He was not bothered by it. To him, as the pressure at night increased, it meant
that his power would reach its peak.
Su Ming was much more terrifying at night than he was at day!
Su Ming averted his gaze from the moon and sat down cross-legged on the 79th step. He took
a deep breath and began to quietly feel the difference in this place.
It was just as he expected. This was the 2nd place on the stairs where the pressure was
balanced. The pressure may be balanced, but it was still much stronger than the pressure on
the 32nd step. This place was extremely suitable for him to continue controlling the Qi in his
body to a profound state and control the amount of blood veins he wanted to manifest on his
body to extreme precision.
As of then, Su Ming also knew that the additional three blood veins that manifested when he
walked to the 79th step were due to him being able to control the Qi in his body to extreme
SooYouna | 332
precision. Just one more, and he would be able to reach the 5th level of the Blood Solidification
realm!
This made Su Ming extremely excited with the prospect of just how many blood veins he would
be able to manifest once the 79th step was no longer enough for his training and he would
have to go higher!
Su Ming slowly closed his eyes and began circulating his Qi around his body. Once again, he
entered into the fine state of controlling his Qi and tried to control the speed of his Qi reverting
into his body, making it slow down according to his will.
As time passed by, the 52 blood veins on his body gradually began to reduce at a steady rate
from the erratic pace when he first started training at the 79th step as he began to get used to
the state. Slowly, he began approaching his previous limit at the 32nd step, but now that he
had three extra blood veins on his body, there were still 40 blood veins left on his body as the
blood veins disappeared one by one!
Su Ming was calm. There was not a shred of anxiety on him. He slowly circulated his Qi and
focused on exercising fine control. Very soon, two hours passed by.
At that moment, many people had already stopped moving forward in the mountain. They
chose to sit down cross-legged on one of the steps to train and observe the rankings on the
plate in their hands. They were also waiting for daylight to arrive so that they could continue
competing against each other.
Wu Sen panted harshly. His face was pale. After he gritted his teeth and arrived at the 295th
step, he finally caved under the pressure and sat by the side. His face was dark. As he looked
at the mist, there was uncertainty in his eyes.
‘My Blood of Corpses... Shit! That person stole my Blood. Without it, not only will I be unable
to use my powers accurately, I’ll also weaken rapidly... I can already feel myself becoming
weaker...
‘I cannot let the elder know about this. If he learns that I lost my Blood, then even if he helps
me retrieve it, I’ll lose my value in his eyes...’
Once he thought of the horrific consequences, Wu Sen clenched his fists. There was a hint of
fear under the layer of uncertainty in his eyes as well.
SooYouna | 333
‘I definitely can’t let other people know about this, especially the people who offered me their
Corpse Blood in the past. I’ve been oppressing them these past few years because I was strong
and my status in the tribe was high. If they knew that I lost the Blood of Corpses, they’ll
immediately betray me.
‘What should I do..? What should I do..?’
Wu Sen’s face was vicious as he gritted his teeth. Still, there was uncertainty on his features.
Chen Chong was panting harshly. He was mumbling under his breath as he walked. When he
looked at the brightening moon in the sky despite it being covered by mist, he wanted to rest
and wait for tomorrow. Yet the moment he looked at the rankings on the plate in his hands
and saw that the person called Bi Su had surpassed him by two steps, he felt challenged.
“You bastard! I won’t take this lying down!” Chen Chong gritted his teeth and continued
walking.
At the same time, Bi Su from Black Mountain Tribe was also panting harshly as he looked at
the plate in his hands and continued walking despite the increasing pressure brought by the
moon. It was as if he was competing with Chen Chong and was forcing himself to continue
climbing the steps.
It was not until an hour later that Chen Chong let out a huge roar and sat down by the side
with his legs trembling. He growled a few times at the quiet mist around him.
“Go! Go on ahead! You bastard, I won’t compete with you today anymore! I’ll do it tomorrow!”
Perhaps Bi Su felt it, because after he took a few more steps, he flopped onto the ground. Yet
when he looked at his rank, there was a dark smile on his lips.
Lei Chen was sitting somewhere around the 130th step with extreme unwillingness and was
panting heavily.
Many people had already stopped, but there was one person who kept moving forward.
“563... 567... 572... Ye Wang is actually walking during midnight!”
SooYouna | 334
“The 2nd place is Bi Su. He only took 397 steps, but Ye Wang is already up to 500 something
steps. Could he be ignoring the stronger pressure at night and wanting to continue walking?”
“As expected of the strongest among the younger generation. That perseverance of his is not
something the others can compare!”
The few hundred people in the field were all staring at the rankings on the eagle statues. Right
now, the only number of steps that was changing on the board belonged to the person at 1st
place.
The others who were partaking in the 1st stage of the test had all stopped.
“587! 589!”
“It changed again. This time it’s 595!”
The field was in an uproar. Everyone’s attention was focused on the 1st place. Even the leaders
from other tribes were also sighing in respect for Ye Wang.
“Mo Sang, my tribe’s Ye Wang has really high potential. How is he compared to you?” the Elder
of Wind Stream Tribe, Jing Nan, smiled as he looked at the ranks on the statue and spoke
slowly.
Mo Sang was calm as he smiled.
“Not bad.”
Jing Nan smiled, but he no longer talked about it.
At that moment, Ye Wang’s gaze was firm as he continued walking forward with his hands
behind his back despite the sweat pouring down his forehead. Every single step he took was
hard, but he did not hesitate. He only stopped when he reached the 600th step. There was a
smile on his face as he sat down by the side.
“The last time I was here, I went up to 580 steps on the first night. This time, I surpassed myself
by 20 steps. That’s good enough... I wonder if there’s anyone who’ll be able to find the test at
the 562nd step... Still, I’m pretty sure it’ll be same as last time. No one will have the right to
SooYouna | 335
experience the test at the 562nd step,” While mumbling under his breath, there was a prideful
look on his face that could not be concealed.
The 562nd step was a trap. He failed it when he arrived at that place the first time he took the
test and only succeeded the second time. It was now his third time, and he no longer paid too
much attention to it. To him, there was no one among the people taking the test who could
hope to compete with him. There was no one who had the right to obtain his attention, either.
He had been looking at the plate the entire day as well. However, he was not comparing his
score with the other competitors but with himself.
Once he stopped, sounds of discussion arose continuously in the field outside. In their sights,
once Ye Wang stopped, the competition for the day had also halted completely. After that, they
would have to wait for the next day for the next round.
“The 1st is Ye Wang, 2nd is Bi Su, 3rd is Chen Chong... 12th is Wu Sen... until now, there’s only
one outsider among the top 10 ranks, the others are all from Wind Stream Tribe!
But the 48th place is Bei Ling, and the 49th place is Si Kong. They’re also outsiders. I wonder
whether those two will be able to maintain their rank in the top 50 tomorrow. After all, today
is only the first day. The key that decides the results of the competition is tomorrow!”
“Just where did Bi Su come from? That’s a shocking result he has, he’s in second place! He even
topped Chen Chong! This person will be a famous Berserker in the future!”
“It hasn’t ended yet, something unexpected might happen...” The buzzing sounds of discussion
gradually died down. The hundreds of people on the field sat down cross-legged and waited
for the second day to arrive.
Gradually, the only sounds within the field that could be heard were ones of breathing.
“Mo Sang, let’s go back to the tribe together and continue playing chess. We’ll see whether your
Su Ming can reach the top 50 tomorrow.” Jing Nan smiled and looked at Mo Sang.
Mo Sang did not speak, but looked at Su Ming’s name on the eagle statue instead. His rank had
fallen from 120 to 123. He nodded his head.
SooYouna | 336
Just as they were about to leave, the elder’s pupils shrank as he saw something at that
moment. Very soon, some of the people on the field who had yet to rest and were still looking
at the ranking board occasionally let out surprised cries.
“He moved! That person called Mo Su moved!” That surprised cry immediately led those who
had already closed their eyes to open them once more instinctively and look over. When they
saw it, there was amazement on their faces.
Jing Nang, who was about to leave, stopped. He, too, turned over and stared at the statue.
He was not the only one. All the people on the field, including Dark Dragon Tribe’s Elder, Black
Mountain Tribe’s leader, and the leaders from other tribes, looked over. After all, everyone who
was partaking in the test had already stopped moving that night. The sudden rise in the ranks
by that one person was incredibly eye-catching!
Deep in the mountains, Su Ming, who was sitting and meditating on the 79th step, suddenly
opened his eyes. His control over the reduction of the blood veins in his body stopped at the
28th blood vein. That was his limit. He could no longer continue. This time, it was much easier
and smoother than before. The time he spent was also much shorter. The reason was because
it was night!
There was a faint hint of the red moon in Su Ming’s eyes as he sat under the moonlight. He
slowly stood up and looked at the winding staircase. A bright flash appeared briefly in his eyes.
‘The next place...’
Su Ming lifted his right foot. Under the moonlight, there was no other person who would dare
continue walking up the mountain besides him, be it Chen Chong, Bi Su, or even Ye Wang. No
one else dared to continue moving forward. Only he, Su Ming, pressed on!
The night was his!
SooYouna | 337
CHAPTER 57: THE FIFTH LEVEL OF THE BLOOD SOLIDIFICATION

REALM!
There was brightness in Su Ming’s eyes. Under the moonlight, when no one dared to move an
inch in the mountain, he welcomed the incredible pressure brought by the mountain and
walked forwards one step at a time.
80th step, 81st, 82nd...
The pressure in the mountain during midnight was much stronger than in the day, and it
became even more startling the higher he climbed. The moon shone brightly in the sky, and
nothing seemed out of place. Yet it was precisely because it was night, and the night belonged
to Su Ming, that as he walked, fine threads of moonlight that were unnoticeable fell onto the
land and fused with Su Ming’s body, causing the faint shadow of the moon in his eyes to
become clearer.
Slivers of cold circulated in Su Ming’s body, causing the speed of his footsteps to increase as
he continued walking. 87, 88, 93... Very soon, Su Ming arrived at the 99th step.
Just as his right foot landed on the step, Su Ming trembled. Waves of heat caused by his Qi
erupted forth from his body, making him shake slightly. Immediately, 52 blood veins appeared
on his body. The blood veins seemed to twist around to form a strange picture.
Su Ming stopped and roared towards the heavens. The sound was not loud, and it only echoed
around his surroundings. Nonetheless, the 53rd blood vein manifested suddenly on his body!
The appearance of that blood vein meant that Su Ming broke through the fourth level of the
Blood Solidification realm and reached the fifth level!
There was a muffled sound of thunder roaring within his body at that moment, and the sound
echoed in his surroundings, causing a string of booming noises. Yet the sounds seemed to be
swallowed by the black mist by his side, and he did not know where the sounds went.
The moment Su Ming broke through the fourth level of the Blood Solidification realm and
reached the fifth, on another stairway nearby was Chen Chong, who was sitting down
exhausted as he was mumbling under his breath and was about to rest. His body suddenly
jolted due to shock, and he looked at the black mist by his side instinctively. There was a
muffled booming sound echoing in his ears. It was a sound he was familiar with!
SooYouna | 338
“This... This is..! Damn it! Someone actually managed to breakthrough in this place?” Chen
Chong was stunned momentarily, and disbelief filled his eyes. The flesh on his face trembled.
He had never heard of anyone who managed to breakthrough and reach the next level in the
first stage of the test. This was the first time it happened!
He rubbed his eyes with force, then, when he felt that there was something wrong with his
actions, he immediately changed to rubbing his ears. He turned his head to listen carefully,
and his ears moved strangely before they turned red in the blink of an eye.
Chen Chong had been blessed with great talent, and his hearing was especially good. Even if
the distance was great and no one else could hear a thing, he could still hear clearly.
This was something he was used to since he was young. Now that his powers increased the
higher he was in the Blood Solidification Realm, he became even more proud of himself.
As he listened, bitterness appeared on Chen Chong’s face. He also felt indignant.
“Damn it, just what sort of luck is this? How could he breakthrough here, of all places! God,
why didn’t this happen to me..?” Chen Chong lamented as if he was extremely jealous.
Most of the other people besides Chen Chong, who had exceptionally good hearing, did not
notice the muffled boom in the air. The only other person who noticed was Black Mountain
Tribe’s Bi Su, who was extremely close to Su Ming. He was sitting somewhere above Su Ming
when he opened his eyes abruptly. He looked surprised as he turned and looked at the mist
behind him.
‘Someone broke through to a new level!’
Bi Su’s face was dark. He remembered hearing the sound of blood veins increasing on a person
some time ago. Once he connected the dots, there was a flash in his eyes, but he was not too
bothered by it.
He took out the plate and looked at the change in the rankings. With just one glance, he saw
a name suddenly rising through the ranks rapidly as everyone else was staying put!
At that moment, there was an uproar in the field outside the mountain due to Su Ming’s
actions. Almost everyone’s focus was on the one line belonging to Mo Su on the ranking board
on the eagle statues.
SooYouna | 339
In the past, everyone would choose to rest during the night for the first stage of the test. It was
the action chosen by those within the mountains, and it was the same in the field. Yet this
night was different from those of the past!
All of this was because there was a name rapidly rising up the ranks at that moment!
“He moved! 99 steps! He moved from 79 steps to 99 steps! That person has been like that since
the beginning. Once he rested enough, he’ll start climbing at a mad pace!”
“He’s Mo Su, I remember him! He was in the last place previously, then suddenly rushed
forward with an explosive force and went up to the 119th place before he stopped. He fell to the
123rd place after that!”
“Look, he’s now ranked 113th... No, 109th, 10-101st! He’s ranked 101st now! He’s good!”
“Haha! I didn’t expect to see such a thing tonight! Very well, let’s see just how far that Mo Su
can go!”
There were multiple discussions as the field went into an uproar. It was even livelier than it
was during the day. The people who did not bother looking at the names after the hundredth
were also looking with their eyes wide open.
In the previous tests, almost no one would pay too much attention to those placed at the
bottom. Their attention would usually be on the top 50 ranks, or even fixed at the top 30 ranks
up till the top 10. Some would even only look at the top 3.
But it was different this time. A situation that was rarely seen brought about talk among the
people in the field.
Yet as they talked among themselves with excitement, keeping their eyes glued to the ranking
board, they did not put much importance on it. To them, that young man called Mo Su just
found a way to spend his time while everyone else taking part in the test was resting.
Once daylight arrived and all the contestants started moving once more, they would
automatically ignore Mo Su. After all, Mo Su could not hope to compare with the prodigies no
matter how high his rank or how many steps he took.
SooYouna | 340
At that moment, Su Ming’s actions also caught the attention of most of the contestants on the
mountain. Most of them were resting as they looked at the plates in their hands. The ones
who were placed at the lower end of the ranks were especially nervous, but those who were
placed higher up just took a look at it and no longer paid attention to it.
Wu La was very nervous. She was sitting at the 112nd step as she widened her eyes and stared
at the plate. She took special notice of the person called Mo Su because that person had
managed to climb up many ranks from the last place in one go, and it made Wu La feel
extremely stressed.
‘I’ve worked hard for the entire day to make it to here and finally managed to get into the top
100! That damn Mo Su! Just who is he? How could he do this? Everyone is resting right now,
and the pressure has increased due to the night! Why is he doing this?’
Wu La gritted her teeth due to her anxiety and grievance.
But after a moment, Mo Su stopped moving up the ranks once he was at the 101st place as if
he had stopped moving. Wu La let out a sigh of relief.
‘He’s at his limit...’
Lei Chen was sitting down cross-legged at the 135th step and looking at the plate in his hands.
He was also looking at Mo Su’s name, but there was a different look in his eyes. It was as if he
was deep in thought.
At the same time, Bei Ling, who was sitting at the 206th step, was also looking at the ranks on
his plate, but he did not pay much attention to it. To him, that person was just trying to get
attention. He did not move during the day but only moved at night, what else could he be doing
besides trying to get attention?
‘Such a cheap trick!’
Bei Ling smiled coldly.
Situated somewhere around the 200th step, but at a location lower than Bei Ling, was Si Kong
from Dark Dragon Tribe. He was frowning. He had been looking at the plate multiple times
during the day and was searching for Su Ming’s name, but he could not find it. He
automatically ignored Mo Su’s name climbing up the ranks.
SooYouna | 341
To him, Su Ming’s rank should be around his. There was no way he could be in the hundreds.
If that was really the case, then he would find it hard to accept that he lost to a weakling.
On another staircase was Bai Ling, who was sitting somewhere around the 130th step. She
lifted her head and looked at the moon. She did not look at the ranks. There was uncertainty
on her face as she thought about something.
The people on the field waited for a while. When they saw that Mo Su was stuck at the 101st
place, they became disappointed but were also not too bothered by it, as if they expected that
to happen.
The leaders of the tribes averted their gazes and no longer looked at the ranks.
The old woman in Dark Dragon Tribe closed her eyes slowly. She never looked at the ranks
since the beginning, as if she was never interested in them in the first place.
There was a mocking smile on Black Mountain Tribe’s tribe leader. The only person he was
paying attention to was Bi Su. If there was anyone else worth his attention, then it would be
Ye Wang. To him, the only person who could be Bi Su’s opponent was Ye Wang!
Once they saw that there was no change in Mo Su’s rank after a while, the sounds of discussion
gradually disappeared in the field.
“It’s clear that that person accumulated his strength and chose to move when no one else was
moving. He must know that he won’t get much attention otherwise and is using this method
to gain some fame.”
“That’s right. That’s a good move though. At the very least, I remember him now. I’d like to see
how he looks like.”
“Forget it. Let’s go rest. Tomorrow is the main event. The top 50 ranks might change... Ah, he’s
moving! He’s moving!” Just as the excitement from before was about to completely die down,
a surprised cry echoed through the surroundings.
Mo Su’s rank climbed up once again. The number of steps behind his name was also rising up
at an unbelievable pace.
SooYouna | 342
100 steps. 103, 107, 112...
SooYouna | 343
CHAPTER 58: DO YOU BELIEVE IT?

Su Ming started moving again. He lifted his foot and placed it on the 100th step. He stayed on
the 99th step for a long time before because the moment the 53rd blood vein manifested, the
Qi in his body started churning madly and surrounded his body. He needed to get used to the
sudden explosive appearance of the blood vein before he could continue onwards.
After all, the manifestation of that blood vein meant that he reached a breakthrough. It was
not just some normal manifestation of a new blood vein.
Once he started moving, Su Ming rushed forward abruptly. His body seemed to continue
absorbing the moonlight as he pressed onwards. In the blink of an eye, he reached the 115th
step.
He did not stop. As he felt the pressure of the mountain increasing on him, Su Ming rushed
forward. 120 steps, 130 steps, 150 steps, 160 steps!
Within the span of a few breaths, Su Ming took about 60 steps. When he was standing at the
160th step, Su Ming suddenly felt as if there was an abrupt increase in pressure from the
mountain. It was as if a sudden force erupted forth and pressed onto his body.
Yet at that moment, the bright moonlight surrounded Su Ming’s entire body, causing his tied
up hair to move on its own under the moonlight.
It would have been fine if he did not move, but now that he did, half of the people in the
mountain and the entire field outside fell into dead silence!
Wu La was stunned momentarily. She had been worried about her own ranking. She originally
felt affronted and defensive, but now, as she was stunned, the complicated feeling she had
disappeared completely. She understood then that she was not at the same level as the other
person. If they were not even in the same level, then why should she compare herself to him?
If she did, then she would just be embarrassing herself, nothing more.
Lei Chen stood up abruptly and stared dumbly at the plate in his hands. He had been trying to
guess the identity behind the person called Mo Su, but now, he was beginning to doubt his
own guess. He could not say for sure whether what he had been thinking was correct.
SooYouna | 344
Bei Ling glared at the plate in his hands as his heart pounded against his chest. There was a
brief moment where he felt as if a chill crawled down his spine as he watched the person
called Mo Su climb up 60 steps within the span of a few breaths. That speed was unbelievable
and he almost forgot to breathe because of it.
He originally thought that the person was just trying to gain attention. That was why he chose
to travel at night. Yet as he looked at it, there was no way Mo Su was doing it to gain attention.
It was clear that he had the ability to do so since the beginning!
If that was not the case, it would have been impossible for him to climb up 60 steps within the
span of a few breaths!
The entire mountain was in silence. Within that silence, Chen Chong blinked rapidly. He did
not want to be bothered by it, but his instincts told him that that person called Mo Su was the
one who brought about the sudden roar just now!
‘It should be him... It should be! But just who is he? He’s not from Wind Stream Tribe, that’s
for sure. I wonder whether I saw him on the field just now.’
Chen Chong still did not know that while he was still on the field surrounded by people, there
was one person whose smile was extremely faint as he stood among the crowd trying to get
into his circle of friends by laughing. He was of average looks, so average that people would
not notice him.
That person was looking at Chen Chong as he laughed and chatted with his friends,
surrounded and practically worshipped by the people around him, and watched as he walked
towards Bai Ling...
Just as Chen Chong was troubled by his thoughts, Bi Su widened his eyes where he sat on the
stairway closest to Su Ming. It was as if he was trying to see through the mist and look at the
person who was walking on the stairway right beside his.
Bi Su was different from Chen Chong. He was too close. He could practically tell that the person
called Mo Su was very close to him, and he was right behind him on the other stairway covered
by mist.
‘He’s just at the 160th step, though. There’s still more than twice the distance between us. He’s
of no threat to me! If you can come close to me, then it’ll be not too late for me to pay attention
to your existence.’
SooYouna | 345
As Bi Su thought about it, he smiled coldly and closed his eyes.
On another stairway on the other side of the mountain, Wu Sen stared at the ranks on the
plate with a dark face. His gaze stayed especially long on Bi Su and Mo Su’s names.
‘I’m at the 12th place and only at the 295th step... I won’t be able to get into the top 10. I can tell
that I’m getting weaker... The person who stole my Blood must be one of these two!’
Wu Sen was not stupid. He was, in fact, very intelligent, or else he would not have been able
to maintain a relatively high position within the tribe, which was filled with strife and
confrontations, much less control Bei Ling and the others.
‘Bi Su!’
Wu Sen’s eyes swept past Mo Su’s name, and he stared at Bi Su’s name, who was ranked second
on the plate with a vicious look in his eyes. Even so, there was a hint of fear and caution
hidden deep within that viciousness.
Wu Sen had no confidence that he could snatch back his Blood from a person ranked second
in this test...
Si Kong was nervous. As of then, his demeanor was similar to how Wu La had acted before.
When he looked at ranks and at Mo Su’s name, who was at the 160th step, his heart pounded
against his chest. He was afraid that he would be overtaken.
He would not be so worried if it was daylight, but it was night time now. He had no confidence
to continue onward. Besides, he was currently ranked 49th. Once he was overtaken, then he
would be placed at the 50th spot. It may seem like it was just small difference, but the meaning
within the rank was completely different.
Besides them, almost everyone taking part in the test had their eyes fixed on Mo Su’s name
on their ranking plates.
Only Ye Wang never looked at the plate. It was not as if he did not know about what was
happening. It was just that with his personality, even if he knew, he would not pay attention
to it.
SooYouna | 346
However, the field was even quieter compared to the silence in the mountain. It was as if even
breathing was halted, and the field was enveloped in dead silence.
The force that was halting the people’s breathing on the field was their own shock, which
stemmed from the one name they were all looking at on the ranks shown on the eagle statues.
63rd: Mo Su, 160 steps.
After the sudden explosive increase in steps, many among them no longer treated Mo Su as
an entertainment to pass time. They were regarding that name with importance because the
sudden increase of 60 steps caused them to be in shock and disbelief!
If it was during the day, then perhaps they would be just shocked, but it was night. It was
night, when the pressure in the mountain was a hundred times stronger than during the day.
Most of them believed that if he could take 60 steps within the span of a few breaths during
night, then that number would increase by several folds during the day!
There were few who could do what Mo Su did among all those participating in the test!
“Just... who is he..?”
“Mo Su... Mo Su... I just did a calculation. He went from 99 steps to 160 steps within less than
10 breaths...! This... is unbelievable!”
“His rank went up from 101 to 62 within the blink of an eye. This person... if he had this sort
of ability, then if he did what he just did during the day, he would have gotten into the top 30
ranks. Why is he doing this at night..?”
After a long while, sounds of discussion gradually rose within the field, and they grew stronger
by the moment. Even the leaders from other tribes were also looking at the ranks.
However, the old woman from Dark Dragon Tribe and the tribe leader of Black Mountain Tribe
still paid no attention to it.
That night was bound to be different. On that night, all attention was bound to belong to one
person -- Su Ming!
SooYouna | 347
There was a faint smile on Mo Sang’s lips as he looked at the ranks on the eagle statue. The
expectation within him became stronger. He knew that Su Ming had completely understood
the meaning behind the six numbers.
As for Jing Nan, he looked calm as he stood beside Mo Sang. There was no changes whatsoever
on his face. If he could not hide his emotions, then he would not have been able to obtain his
current power and status.
“Not bad, Mo Sang. You taught the child you brought back well. Honestly, I’ve always been
curious about his birth...” Jing Nan smiled as he looked at Mo Sang.
“Curious? Would you believe me if I told you he was the prince of the Great Yu Dynasty?” Mo
Sang looked at Jing Nan and smiled as he spoke. Jing Nan could not tell whether he was lying
from his demeanor. Perhaps Mo Sang would forever be the only one who knew the secret to
Su Ming’s birth.
“Why don’t you just say he’s the Son of the God of Berserkers? Interesting. How interesting.”
Jing Nan was momentarily stunned, then he started laughing out loud.
“Perhaps he might be.” Mo Sang smiled as he spoke.
Jing Nan laughed, but in his heart, he was shocked. He was not sure whether he should believe
in Mo Sang’s words. He did not like that thought. For all the years he had lived, he would
always have that sort of feeling whenever he met Mo Sang.
At that moment, there was another cry of surprise among the discussions and commotion in
the field!
“He’s moving! Just when is he going to stop! Look, 168 steps!”
“172, 179. This speed... he seems to be slower than before...”
“This should be his last charge. I say he’ll only reach 200 steps at most, nothing more!”
“That’s about it. I think the 190s would already be very difficult for him now. This is night time,
after all. The higher he climbs, the stronger the pressure will be!” Numerous pairs of eyes were
focused on the ranks on the various eagle statues amidst the sounds of discussion. Some of
SooYouna | 348
those gazes were cold, some disdainful, some expectant, some admiring, and some filled with
jealousy.
At that moment, Su Ming’s entire body was surrounded by moonlight as he continued walking
forward one step at a time on the stairway. As he walked, the 53 blood veins on his body let
out a brilliant red glow. As he pressed onwards, the 54th blood vein also manifested suddenly.
The 55th, 56th, 57th blood vein also appeared simultaneously soon after the 54th, causing the
blood red glow on Su Ming’s body to become stronger. It filled his body with a powerful force
that seemed ready to erupt.
Su Ming growled and took another big step forwards onto the 186th step. Once he did so, the
banging sounds that signaled the increase of blood veins reverberated once again through his
body. That sound made Bi Su frown on the other mist covered stairway. It also made Chen
Chong, who was listening carefully, grit his teeth, hoping and wishing fervently that his body
would make the same sounds.
189, 192, 199... 200!
The ranks on the eagle statues in the field changed once again!
1st: Ye Wang, 600 steps.
2nd: Bi Su, 397 steps.
3rd: Chen Chong, 391 steps.
...
48th: Bei Ling, 206 steps.
49th: Si Kong, 201 steps.
50th: Mo Sang [1], 200 steps.
SooYouna | 349
1. So here, it’s actually Su Ming in the RAWs, but we all know the author is confused.
SooYouna | 350
CHAPTER 59: UNIMPEDED!

50th: Mo Su, 200 steps!
The faces of all people who saw that one line on the ranks shown on the eagle statues changed.
The previous looks of disdain, scorn, or even amusement were completely gone like the wind.
No one treated Mo Su as an entertainment for them to spend their time anymore. They had
just witnessed a miracle and saw something unbelievable happening before their own eyes!
This person made it from the last into the hundreds, then to the 50th place!
There were even some in the field who were in disbelief to what they just saw. They did not
imagine that such an incident could occur.
Mo Su even did this while everyone was not moving, and he pushed forward from the last
place to the top 50 ranks. He even did all this during midnight. This was too shocking, hence
most of the people in the field had already ignored the striking results in the top 10 ranks,
neglected Bi Su, who was in second place, and had all their attention drawn to Mo Su’s name.
“Just how far can he go...?”
“He’ll definitely make it to the top 30!”
“I don’t think so. He seemed to not have enough energy during the last charge. But no matter
what, if he can enter the top 50, then it means he’s very powerful!”
The sounds of discussions continued like waves and did not stop. The night should have been
quiet, but at that moment, it was impossible for the spectators to remain silent when they
had just seen something they had never seen before. In fact, the field was even livelier than
during the day.
Su Ming made it to the 50th place, and all eyes were on him, no matter whether it were the
hundreds of people on the field, or the participants of the test who were also in the mountain.
SooYouna | 351
While those who were below the top 50 were angry that he suddenly surpassed them, they
were also filled with respect. As for those within the top 50, they were all staring at the plates
within their hands and looking at Su Ming’s rank. To them, Su Ming had just become a threat.
The threat may yet not be great, but nonetheless, they started placing some importance to his
existence.
As for those in the top 20 and above, they did not place much importance on him.
However, the ones who were the most anxious at that moment would definitely be Si Kong
and Bei Ling. One of them was placed 49th, and the other 48th. That person who suddenly
made it to the top 50 was like a thorn in their side.
It was especially so for Si Kong, whose face was pale at that moment. He clenched his fist. He
was the son of the tribe leader of Dark Dragon Tribe. He had gritted his teeth and made it to
this rank after much difficulty. He had felt prideful for his achievements, but as of now, his
heart was racing against his chest.
‘Don’t go up! Don’t go up! Don’t go up!’
He was screaming in his heart while he stared at the rank shown on the plate with bloodshot
eyes.
On a stairway located further away, Bei Ling stood up. He was also extremely nervous. He
widened his eyes and stared at the plate, but did not scream in his heart like Si Kong. Instead,
he gritted his teeth and turned, walking towards the 207th step.
As most of the people were staring at the plate, Su Ming stood at the 200th step and took a
deep breath. The persistence in his eyes was as hard as steel. On his body, all 58 blood veins
were shining brightly. If there was no mist covering them, then the light would have definitely
shone with dazzling brilliance, and even those far away would be able to see it. Yet now, due
to the presence of the mist, everything was hidden away deep within the mountain.
Su Ming felt a strong power blossoming within his body. He lifted his head and then looked at
the night sky and the moon through the thin layer of mist above him.
He did not know why, but ever since he started training in the Fire Berserker Art, he fell in love
with the night. He did not hate the day, per say, but he no longer looked forwards to it.
SooYouna | 352
“Among all those living on the land, who will be able to see the end of the horizon..?” Su Ming
mumbled under his breath as he stared at the dark sky. There was a brilliant flash in his eyes
that disappeared as soon as it appeared. If no one was looking into his eyes closely, they would
not have discovered it.
Su Ming lifted his right foot and went forward once more. He stepped onto the 201st step and
the 202nd step. The moment his feet landed, Si Kong, who was on a stairway further away
from him, stood up with a vicious look and roared towards the sky, then moved forward in a
frenzy.
He watched with his own eyes as his own ranking fell from 49 to 50. It was just a difference
in one place, but that was akin to the difference between heaven and earth. It made Si Kong,
prideful as he was, unable to accept it.
If he had been overtaken since a long time ago, he would not have minded it, but once he had
managed to get into an advantageous position from the start and then had his position
suddenly taken, he found it hard to accept. He gritted his teeth and walked forward step by
step as he growled lowly under the incredible pressure caused by the moon on the mountain
with a vicious look on his face.
At the same moment, Bei Ling also moved!
Their actions were like a butterfly effect. The people placed 47th, 46th, and 45th also could not
hold still any longer and stood up, unwilling to give up. All of them began walking once more.
Once they started moving, it was as if the few hundred people in the field were given a
powerful medicine that made them excited. The sounds of discussion were like the endless
waves in the sea.
“Si Kong’s moving! 202, 203... He stopped...”
“Bei Ling won’t stay still anymore either. 207, 208, 210...”
“Interesting, with Mo Su getting into the top 50, the rankings are now thrown into chaos.
There’s bound to be a person who’ll fall out of the top 50. If that’s the case, then they’ll definitely
be nervous!”
SooYouna | 353
The moment the discussions became louder, a sudden silence fell upon them. The sounds of
speaking turned into the sounds of sharp intakes of breath. All of their gazes were focused on
the one name climbing madly up the ranks!
Even the old woman from Dark Dragon Tribe, who was never interested in the ranks, opened
her eyes and stared at the name on the eagle statue beside her jumping up the ranks. She
looked calm. If there was any change in her thoughts, other people would find it hard to detect.
However, the tribe leader of Black Mountain Tribe still did not look at the ranks.
46th: Mo Su. 213 steps.
42nd: Mo Su. 221 steps.
Si Kong stared at the ranks on the plate in his hand. His entire face was pale while his body
trembled. It was as if he lost all his strength and fell to the ground. He gritted his teeth, but it
turned into a sense of helplessness. He only managed to take two steps and could no longer
bear the pressure brought about by the night. He had to stop.
Bei Ling’s face was bitter as he also gave up on continuing. He did not have any more strength
to move. The pressure of the night was not something he could withstand.
The others also stopped. As they looked at the shocking sight of Mo Su going from the 50th
place to the 34th place, a sense of powerlessness arose within them.
Su Ming stood at the 247th step. That was not even half of the mountain. Compared to the
seemingly endless stairway, he was only a small distance up the stairs. Even so, even if it was
just a small distance, as he stood there, it was as if he was standing in midair. There was no
wind where he was, and due to the mist surrounding him, it was difficult for him to see the
SooYouna | 354
world outside. Yet as Su Ming lifted his head and looked at the moon, he felt as if it was now
closer to him.
Su Ming took in a deep breath and lifted his foot once again to land on the 248th step. The
moment he stood there, the blood veins in his body increased once again, and it rose from 58
blood veins to 59 blood veins!
Su Ming lowered his head and looked at the blood veins on his body. There was a smile on his
lips. He could clearly feel the similar balance on the 248th step, just like in the previous two
places.
The sky was still dark. There was still some time before daylight, but Su Ming gave up on
moving onwards. He sat down with his legs crossed on the 248th step and closed his eyes. He
immersed himself within the circulation of his Qi and began controlling it with finesse.
Due to the increase in his blood veins, the difficulty in fine control had also increased. Yet Su
Ming was not anxious. He did not want to give up on this sort of a rare chance. Besides, the
purpose of the elder telling him the six numbers was for him to treasure the chance in the
first place.
When Su Ming went into meditation to control the speed of the circulation of Qi in his body,
time passed by slowly. Once the participants who were in the later 30s saw the final result,
their uncertainty gradually turned into contemplation. As for those before the 34th place, they
began to relax from their anxiety.
Those within the field were filled with different theories and expectations once Su Ming
stopped once again.
“Just who is he?”
“Which tribe does he belong to?”
“Why did he choose to move at night?”
“Why did he stop once he reached 34th place? Is he tired, or does he have another plan?”
SooYouna | 355
“Can he maintain his rank, or will he fall out of the top 50, or will he... get into the top 30, and
even the top 20..?”
“Could he perhaps... get into the top 10?”
Numerous questions appeared within the hearts of the people in the field. As the sounds of
discussion gradually died down, they buried their queries in their hearts and waited for the
moment they would obtain their answer.
There were also quite a number of them who did not think highly of Su Ming. They believed
that Su Ming would stop moving soon. More importantly, as daylight was about to arrive and
the others would start moving once again, Su Ming’s rank would fall.
Yet no matter what, even those who did not expect too much from Su Ming had to admit that
Mo Su’s name brought about a change during that night. Due to that, his name would be
remembered forever by all the people. In fact, even after many years had passed, they would
still remember it...
That night, Mo Su’s brilliance was greater than the people’s in the top 10 ranks, and it could
even be said that it was greater than Ye Wang’s!
It was destined that Mo Su’s name would be taken into account occasionally even when day
arrived. No matter what the spectators’ thoughts were, most of them held some form of
expectation towards that name.
Mo Sang was still smiling as he looked at Su Ming’s rank. He might not know how and why
Su Ming changed during the night, but he understood that everyone had their own secrets. As
his elder and guardian, there were times where he did not have to know everything about his
protégé, but would have to protect him.
“Do you believe what I said now?” For the first time since he came to this place, Mo Sang took
the initiative to speak to Jing Nan.
Jing Nan’s face was calm as usual, but when he looked at the rankings, he frowned slightly.
He became even more uncertain towards what Mo Sang said about Su Ming’s birth.
SooYouna | 356
The night slowly passed by. The field sank into a peaceful silence. Almost everyone became
quiet due to the different thoughts occupying their minds. Yet their gazes would still
occasionally wander to the eagle statues and stay on the line belonging to Mo Su.
After a long while, the first rays of light brightened up the horizon. A new day had arrived.
SooYouna | 357
CHAPTER 60: A SHOCKING MOVE!

It was the second day of the first stage of the test!
The moment the first rays of sunlight arrived, some of the pressure on the black misted
mountain, where the Ancients sealed the strange beast, left. The moment it returned to
normal, Ye Wang was the first to move.
He opened his eyes calmly and got up before moving towards the 601st step. He had no idea
what happened last night. To him, who had always been prideful, there was no need to look
at the plate. He still believed that there was no one who could become his opponent. The only
person who could compete with him was himself.
Ye Wang walked pridefully one step at a time up the stairs. He had a resolve. He must make it
to the 900th step this time during the first stage of the test this time. He could still remember
clearly that the final step he took last time was when he was in the 800s. He had been
exhausted and was unable to move any longer. When he had to finally give up, he lifted his
head and seemed to see a strange stone statue at the summit of the mountain far away.
It was a pity, however, because he could not see the statue clearly due to the distance between
them. Nonetheless, that one glance alone made Ye Wang become persistent. His pride and
extraordinary talent would not let him rest. He would see that summit that no one has ever
seen before!
He longed to stand there and look down towards the people beneath him.
He was prideful, and he continued walking further up the stairs within the mist in his fire-
like clothes. He might not have looked at the rankings, but he knew that he was in the 1st
place!
Chen Chong was gritting his teeth as he continued mumbling under his breath and climbing
upwards with all his strength. He might be panting harshly, but he did not stop to rest. Instead,
he would occasionally look at the plate in his hands to check Bi Su’s rank.
Bi Su was still higher than him by three steps. Both of them seemed to have made rivals of
each other and were constantly competing against each other. In truth, this had already
happened since yesterday, and Chen Chong absolutely refused to resign himself to losing.
SooYouna | 358
“You bastard. Choose either to walk faster and widen our distance so that I won’t be bothered
so much, or slow down a few steps. Aren’t you tired? Well, if you’re tired, I’m tired too!” Chen
Chong was drenched in sweat. It may be day time, but he, who was currently in the 400s,
could feel the pressure from the mountain beginning to suffocate him. Fatigue rushed forward
through his entire body like a tidal wave.
Bi Su was also panting harshly. He may have rested for an entire night, but as he continued
climbing upwards, and the pressure continued increasing, the arrogance within his heart was
gradually stifled. It was especially so when he saw Ye Wang, who remained in first place,
walking steadily up the stairs in the 600s. It made a bit of respect grown in him towards the
man.
Without the desire to compete for first place any longer, he started directing his attention
towards Chen Chong, wanting to win against him. To him, his opponent was only Chen Chong.
Once he completely overcame this person, even if he lost first place to Ye Wang, his name
would ring throughout all the tribes around the region.
Especially since the elder was now... Bi Su smiled coldly. There was a hint of yearning and
fantasizing within his eyes.
Wu Sen’s face was pale. He may have rested for an entire night, but his condition did not
become better. As time continued trickling by, the weakness brought by the loss of the Blood
of Corpses from his body began revealing itself. His face was dark as he continued walking
forwards. He would occasionally look at the ranks in the plate and at Bi Su, who was ranked
2nd. There was a look of discontent on his face.
He was still ranked 12th, but Wu Sen knew that he no longer had any hope to enter into the
top 10. The people before him were usually no match for him in the tribe, but now...
Wu Sen sighed.
Compared to them, Su Ming was much calmer. He did not continue climbing up the mountain
but was sitting cross-legged on the 249th step controlling the speed of the Qi circulating in his
body to a profound state.
He was using every ounce of his abilities and the balanced pressure in this place to limit the
increase and decrease of his blood veins to only one at a time.
SooYouna | 359
To him, exercising fine control was very interesting. This was the same to him as when he
was quenching herbs, but this time, his body was the cauldron, the Qi in his body was the
flames, and his body was the herbs. He would control the strength of the fire and refine his
body.
As time passed by, the hundreds of people in the field outside looked at the ranks on the eagle
statues and started talking among themselves again.
“There’s no doubt that Ye Wang will be in the first place. He’s in the 680s, no one can catch up
to him.”
“The second and third place are definitely Chen Chong and Bi Su. Look at them, those two are
chasing after each other. I’m pretty sure they’re competing against one another.”
“It’s a pity for Wu Sen. I wonder what happened to him. I just can’t understand it.”
“It’s a pity for Mo Su too. It’s already noon, but he hasn’t moved at all. Now his rank has been
overtaken multiple times, and he’s at the 47th place...”
As they were discussing among themselves, one name ranked in the 100s suddenly glowed
with a gray light on the nine eagle statues. As it flickered, the name turned gray.
The sudden change immediately caught the crowd’s attention, but they were not surprised.
“Someone gave up!”
“Since the past, a huge number of abdicators will appear on the second day of the first stage
of the test. They no longer have any strength to continue onwards and can no longer
withstand the pressure in the mountain. If they don’t leave, then they will face the danger of
their blood pressure increasing.”
The air suddenly twisted, soon followed by a wisp of mist coming from the mountain towards
the field. Once it disappeared, a young man around 20 years of age staggered and almost fell
onto the ground with a pale face. It was clear that he was forcefully transported out.
It was as if he felt uncomfortable with the gazes of the people on him. He lowered his head
and quickly went to his tribe located in the distance. He sat down quietly with disappointment.
SooYouna | 360
The number of people who gave up like him increased in the afternoon. The names that turned
gray, and the black mist that transported the people out of the mountain from the twisted
space became the spectators’ main attraction on the second day.
The people who gave up would mostly sigh in disappointment and return to their tribes. There
were quite a number of them who came from Wind Stream Tribe.
“Those ranked in the 100s have all given up. Hey, look. By tonight, all those ranked below the
top 50 will give up, and by midnight, there’ll also be a number of people who will give up. After
all, even if they don’t move forward during midnight, they won’t be able to resist the incredible
pressure in their exhausted state.”
“Every single time during the first stage of the test, the rankings are not the only
entertainment. Looking at the people who gave up is also a form of entertainment.”
“Isn’t it? It’s especially so for those who got a pretty good ranking and gave up. Those looks of
anxiety and fear that someone else will overtake them are really interesting.”
Just as the sounds of discussion echoed in the air, a person’s face suddenly lit up in excitement
as he looked at an eagle statue.
“Mo Su moved!”
The moment the words were spoken, it immediately caught almost everyone’s attention.
Numerous eyes fell upon the statues and on the line that belonged to Su Ming.
Su Ming opened his eyes. After spending half the day exercising fine control, the blood veins
in his body had reduced to 21, and he could no longer continue decreasing the number. Su
Ming lifted his head and looked at the stairs shrouded by mist before him. He slowly stood up.
He did not know that he was under the scrutiny of a lot of people. As of then, he only had two
thoughts in his mind. Besides using this place to exercise fine control and train, he also did
not want to let the elder down.
‘I’ll do my absolute best and give it my best shot!’
Su Ming was, after all, still a teenager. He had a teenager’s spirit and determination.
SooYouna | 361
There was a flash in his eyes before he took a quick one step forward and landed on the 249th
step. An incredibly strong amount of pressure pressed against him, causing Su Ming to
tremble.
‘What great pressure!’
Su Ming’s face was pale. He felt as if there was a ferocious mythical creature roaring towards
him down the stairs.
Su Ming’s eyes were firm. As the pressure came forth, he activated and circulated the Qi in his
body until all 59 blood veins appeared, then he rushed forward.
251, 255, 258... Su Ming took a deep breath and continued taking 20 something steps. When he
stood at the 270th step, only then did he exhale slowly.
There was sweat beading on his forehead. Without the help of the moonlight, walking on the
stairs during the day to Su Ming was more draining. Yet the more it was so, the more firm he
was in his resolution. More importantly, as the pressure increased on his body and lashed
against the 59 blood veins on him, it made Su Ming feel as if his blood veins were about to
increase once again.
He knew that this was all due to him being able to discover the secret of the six numbers and
continuing to exercise fine control over the circulation of his Qi. Because of this, not only did
he gain precise control over his Qi, the potential within him was also forced out due to the
fine control.
It was especially so since the elder used the True Awakening on him and Su Ming obtained a
drop of Berserker Blood from him. Those gifts given to him by the elder were truly absorbed
into himself once he practised fine control multiple times on the mountain and was aided by
the pressure as he continued climbing upwards.
Su Ming gritted his teeth once more and continued moving forwards quickly. Muffled booming
sounds echoed within his body as he continued moving ahead, and the 60th blood vein
immediately manifested on his body!
61 blood veins, 62 blood veins... The moment Su Ming landed onto the 301st step, the 67th blood
vein manifested itself with an explosive force on his body!
SooYouna | 362
The 67 blood veins surrounded Su Ming’s entire body and made him feel as if he had an
unlimited amount of energy. He may be drenched in sweat, but the unwavering determination
in his eyes became even stronger.
Su Ming did not know the amount of shock he brought onto the hundreds of people in the field
the moment he moved from the 248th step to the 301st step!
The tribe leader of Black Mountain Tribe looked towards the statue abruptly. There was a rare
serious look on his face.
“60 steps again! When that Mo Su doesn’t move, he’s unassuming, but the moment he does,
he shocks the world!”
“Haha! I was waiting for him to move all this while. He didn’t let me down. Mo Su, get into the
top 30! Even better, get into the top 10!”
“He didn’t move for the entire day. Even if he did now, he’s only placed 36th, unlike yesterday...”
There were hints of jealousy within the voice of the person who was pretending to be speaking
in disdain among the sounds of discussion. That person who spoke suddenly widened his eyes
and swallowed down the words he was just about to speak.
SooYouna | 363
CHAPTER 61: THEY WERE AFRAID!

The person who was suddenly silenced was not the only one shocked. As of then, the hundreds
of spectators on the field and the people who dropped out from the first stage and returned
with gloomy faces all widened their eyes. There was astonishment on their faces.
Some of them already rose up from their sitting positions unconsciously, and there were some
who moved forward instinctively towards the eagle statue located a little further away from
them as if they wanted to take a closer look.
The old woman from Dark Dragon Tribe was staring at an eagle statue not far away with
bright eyes shining with a strange light. She was staring at Mo Su’s rank.
The leaders of the other tribes were also staring intently at the statues with serious faces.
The Head of the Guards of Dark Mountain Tribe, Bei Ling’s father, had kept his gaze trained on
the rankings on the eagle statue since the beginning, and most of his attention was on Bei
Ling’s rank. At that moment, he ignored his son and stared at Mo Su’s name and the numbers
showing the amount of steps he took behind him increasing at an exponential speed.
At that moment, the entire field fell into dead silence.
31st: Mo Su, 322 steps.
23rd: Mo Su, 351 steps.
SooYouna | 364
It was not until Mo Su stopped and remained at the 19th place and at the 371st step after a long
while that there were sounds of sharp breath intakes in the field.
That scene made most of the people who saw it to be in disbelief. They may have witnessed a
miracle yesterday night, but the change this time was too great compared to last night!
If yesterday night was a miracle, then the unbelievable sight that happened right now could
only be called a legend!
“He didn’t even take the span of 60 breaths and managed to go from the 248th step to the 371st
step... This is... He managed to take more than 120 steps... And all it took was less than 60
breaths!”
“Wu Sen cannot do it. Chen Chong cannot do it. Even Ye Wang took more than two hours to
take more than 100 steps!”
“Just who is Mo Su?” Amidst the sharp sounds of breaths being taken in, the field was
enveloped in an uproar. The noise was much greater than it was during the previous night.
“This is only the afternoon. What will happen when it’s evening, or night? With the strength
that he showed us yesterday, how far will he go? Just what rank will he obtain in the end?”
“Top 10! He’ll definitely make it to the top 10!” There were people who were jealous of Su Ming’s
achievements, but there were still plenty of them who were nobodies within the tribe. No
matter whether it was Chen Chong, Wu Sen, or even the people ranked in the top 10, top 20, or
even the top 30 or 40, these people were all prodigies way above them who deserved respect.
There was also a longing to approach these people within them, yet at the same time, they
also harbored feelings of disgruntlement and helplessness.
Now, they saw a person who suddenly rose up the ranks with their own eyes. They saw the
miracle of the person who was in the last place the previous day, who used a momentum and
speed that was indescribable to speed up from the last place to get up to the 19th place!
It was precisely because they saw it with their own eyes that they felt excited. It was as if Mo
Su were themselves. Yet, people were complicated. This was not a simple change in attitude.
Amidst their excitement, they all had complex feelings along with admiration. Those feelings
tangled with each other and formed an emotion that they did not know how to describe.
SooYouna | 365
They wanted and hoped that Su Ming would continue to rise up and fulfill their longing to
continue seeing the miracle, yet they were also deeply jealous that a nobody like him could
suddenly climb up the ranks. They could only wish that he would be like them and be forever
stuck at the bottom.
“Top 10? Hmph, I don’t think so. He just got lucky and might have used some sort of low handed
trick to get so far!”
“That’s right! Look at him. Every single time he walks a distance, he’ll have to rest for a long
time. I say that’s where his secret lies!”
The discussions were filled with contradictions. The people were excited for one moment and
jealous by the next. Yet at that time, there was an old man with a sharp mouth and cheeks of
a monkey within the crowd. The old man’s eyes moved around as if a thought just crossed his
mind. He would occasionally get close to the people who were deep in discussion and pull one
of them backwards. Under their dissatisfied looks, he would lower his head and murmur in
their ears, then quickly open his shirt before closing it just as quickly, as if he was afraid
someone would see it.
The people who were dragged out by the old man all looked at him strangely with looks of
disbelief. Yet after the old man told them something, most of them would believe him
somewhat. There were even some who were brought further away by the old man to trade.
The participants still within the mountain shared the complex feelings of those in the field.
Most of them were looking at the plates in their hands and at the name that entered their
sights since the previous night. They did not know what exactly they were feeling. There were
feelings of admiration, jealousy, and perhaps even disbelief within them.
Lei Chen looked away from the plate. There was a boyish smile on his lips, but there was still
uncertainty in his eyes. As he continued walking, he kept wondering whether Mo Su was Su
Ming...
Ever since he saw Mo Su’s name the previous night, Su Ming’s face immediately appeared in
his head. Now that he saw Mo Su’s rank going higher and that he managed to get into the 19th
place, besides feeling shocked, he also began to doubt himself.
“Ah, maybe it’s not him...”
SooYouna | 366
Bei Ling was drenched in sweat. He looked at the ranks on the plate and at the person called
Mo Su rising up the ranks. He shook his head and lowered his head as he sighed.
‘He’s so good at being patient... From now onwards, his fame will definitely shake the
heavens... But this has nothing to do with me. He’s not from my tribe.
‘But there’s a ‘Su’ in his name... I hate that word.’
Bei Ling lowered his head and continued slowly walking upwards.
There was also Si Kong, who was situated at a stairway further away. He no longer cared about
Mo Su, who suddenly rose up the ranks. In his sights, that person had already surpassed a lot
of people. He was not someone Si Kong could compare to. Right now, he had his eyes on Bei
Ling, who was placed right before him.
‘I have to get into the top 50!’ Si Kong clenched his fist and walked forward with gritted teeth.
It was the first time Bai Ling looked at the ranks on her plate for a long time. She was looking
at Mo Su’s name, and like in Lei Chen’s, there was uncertainty in her heart.
‘Is it him...?’
Bai Ling smiled bitterly and shook her head. She knew that Su Ming was a Berserker and had
some power, but she did not believe that he was like Mo Su, who glowed like the sun.
Compared to them, the one who was truly nervous was not Ye Wang, who was absolutely
clueless to what was happening, nor was it Chen Chong and Bi Su, who were engaged with
each other in a fierce competition.
It was Wu Sen!
Wu Sen was nervous. He looked at the ranks on his plate and at Mo Su’s name, who managed
to make it to the 19th place all of a sudden. His face was dark. He was no longer sure now who
between Bi Su and Mo Su was the biggest suspect that stole his Blood.
Yet that wasn’t the source of his anxiety. He was panicking over the possibility of being
overtaken by not one, but two outsiders. Where could he possibly show his face after that?
SooYouna | 367
“Damn it!” Wu Sen let out a low vicious growl. His face was pale as he gritted his teeth, but he
went forward in a frenzy. It was as if there was a roar in his head telling him to absolutely
not be overtaken!
All the people within the top 20 ranks were working hard. The moment Su Ming made it into
their ranks, it immediately changed the situation within the top 20. It was akin to a stone
being thrown into water. While it brought about ripples on the surface of the water, it also
caused the fishes within the water to be shocked.
Yet they were fortunate that the source of their shock, Mo Su, who was currently placed 19th,
stopped when he arrived at the 271st step and did not move for a long period of time. It made
them breathe out a sigh of relief and quickly continue upwards, using the chance to increase
the distance between them.
They were afraid.
They were afraid of the strange acts made by the person called Mo Su. They were afraid of
him, who would be unassuming when he did not move, yet when he did, he would bring about
a shocking change. It was the first time that they were so aware of a person. Even when they
were moving forward, they would occasionally look at whether that person was moving.
They were also worried because they had the feeling that once this person started moving once
again, he would move like thunder and quite possibly make it into the top 10!
Su Ming sat on the 371st step. He had guessed that he might have caught the attention of quite
a number of people, but he did not expect that the name he used, Mo Su, had already brought
about a typhoon upon the first stage of the test.
Besides Ye Wang, there was no one who did not know his name. There was even a huge
decrease in the amount of eyes looking at the top 10 ranks that instead paid attention towards
Su Ming’s rank. They were waiting for the next time he would move forward explosively once
again.
Su Ming was calm. He closed his eyes. The number of blood veins that were circulating under
his will was no longer 67, but 71!
The 71 blood veins glowed in a brilliant red light as they surrounded his body. As they
disappeared one by one, they would reappear again. As Su Ming was controlling them in a
SooYouna | 368
profound state, not only did he force out his latent potential, but he was also refining his own
body so that he could obtain more power and become stronger!
It made him look forward to how fast he could go once he could run at full speed. After all, Su
Ming excelled at speed!
Time passed by, and it was soon dusk. During the entire afternoon, there would occasionally
be mist going towards the field and transporting those who yielded. The looks on their faces
also gradually changed. The higher they were ranked, the less gloomy they would look as they
came out of the mountain. There were even some who returned with excitement on their
faces.
As dusk arrived and the sky began to darken, most of the names ranked below 60 became gray
on the nine eagle statues. There were only two people left who persevered.
67th: Wu La, 159 steps.
61st: Bai Ling, 178 steps.
SooYouna | 369
CHAPTER 62: RELEASE THE HAIR TIE!

Yet it was a pity, because Wu La and Bai Ling’s perseverance only lasted until it was after dusk.
Once the moon started revealing itself in the sky, both names became gray.
Two wisps of black mist appeared and sped towards the field as the space in the distance
twisted. Both wisps turned into two girls who were pale.
Bai Ling was calm. She had already given it her all. Truth be told, the moment she did not find
Su Ming taking part in the test, she lost all interest in competing. The moment she came back,
Bai Ling lowered her head and walked towards her tribe under the scrutiny of hundreds of
people. She did not say a word and sat behind the old woman as she looked at the ranks on
the statue. She stared at Mo Su’s name and bit her lip, her thoughts unknown.
The old woman beside her lowered her head as if she was talking to Bai Ling, but Bai Ling
seemed to be ignoring her and pretending not to hear her. She did not speak.
Compared to Bai Ling’s untroubled manner, Wu La was incredibly discontent. She went to
where Dark Mountain Tribe was located and the Head of the Guards welcomed her with a kind
smile and comforting words.
“Wu La, you did well. This is the first time you participated in the first stage of the test, and
yet you managed to get into the top 70. Go back and train more. Next time, try making it into
the top 50.”
Wu La nodded her head slightly. She may not be satisfied with her results, but there was a
pride within her that made her think that she achieved a pretty good result. It was just as the
Head of the Guards said. If she could obtain this kind of result the first time she took the test,
it was good enough.
When Wu La lifted her head and looked at the ranks displayed on the eagle statue, she saw
Bei Ling ranked 49th, Lei Chen ranked 53rd, and she looked at Mo Su. Once she saw Mo Su’s
name, her eyes brightened up.
‘Who could he be..?’
Sometimes, time would pass by slowly, yet during the fierce match in the first stage of the
test, everyone thought that time was passing by quickly. In the blink of an eye, the moon in
SooYouna | 370
the sky was no longer partly hidden in a crescent shape, but was turning brighter, revealing
its whole form as it hung high in the sky.
There was only a bit of time left before midnight. The pressure in the mountain gradually
grew stronger.
Lei Chen conceded. His final rank was 52. As he was transported back to the field by the mist,
his face was not gloomy. There was still a boyish smile on his face. Once he came back, there
were a few people who came up to him to greet him. It was clear that ever since the
representatives from Dark Mountain Tribe came to Wind Stream Tribe, Lei Chen made quite a
number of friends.
Once he returned to where Dark Mountain Tribe was located, Bei Ling and Si Kong also gave
up. As they returned with the black mist, Bei Ling came back with his usual aloof demeanor.
He was still placed 49th. He had managed to get his wish and made it into the top 50 ranks.
It was different this time compared to the previous test. A few years ago, he had only made it
with Wu Sen’s help. This time, he made it on his own.
Bei Ling believed that if he had not given Wu Sen the large amount of Blood from the center of
his brows a few days prior to the test, then perhaps his rank would be even higher. He walked
towards where Dark Mountain Tribe was located pridefully.
“Wu La, you were pretty good. You might not have been able to make it into the top 50, but this
rank is already very good. However, don’t be arrogant. There are still two stages left,” Bei Ling
looked at Wu La and spoke slowly.
Wu La quickly stood up and nodded her head lightly. There was respect in her eyes as she
looked at Bei Ling. Now that she participated in the test, she knew just how hard it was to
make it into the top 50.
“As for you... Lei Chen, you should have been able to make it into the top 50 ranks, but now
you’re only ranked at 52nd place. It’s fine, there’re still two stages left. You have to work harder.
There are only three of us representing Dark Mountain Tribe. We have to give it our all!” Bei
Ling looked at Lei Chen and spoke calmly.
Lei Chen lowered his head and did not speak.
SooYouna | 371
When Si Kong returned, he was dejected. He was still ranked 50th. He walked back towards
his tribe disheartened and looked at Bai Ling, who was quietly sitting by the side. He was just
about to speak to her when Bai Ling looked at him coldly. He immediately swallowed his
words.
As time passed by, those within the top 50 gradually gave up. As the names began to turn gray
and more people returned to the field, the place started becoming lively.
Those who were ranked in the top 50 came back with pleased faces. There were also quite a
number of people who would go up to them to celebrate and they laughed together joyfully.
There were people who gave up, but there were also people who persevered. At that moment,
Chen Chong gritted his teeth and persevered in a bout of madness. His entire body was
drenched in sweat, and the flesh on his face was trembling as he continued climbing up the
mountain.
He was already panting harshly. There were numerous stars swirling before his eyes, making
him so tired he could barely go on. Yet at the same time, he continued mumbling under his
breath.
“You bastard, damn it, I’m so tired!”
“537... You damn Bi Su... 538... You damn Bi Su... 539... You damn Bi Su, you’re on, I’ll definitely
fight against you until I die!” Chen Chong wiped his sweat. There was madness in his eyes as
his mutterings became louder.
“Are you a mad man? Why the hell do you insist on competing with me? You bastard, Bi Su, if
I die of fatigue, I’ll come back and haunt you! 538... Huh? That’s not right, it’s 539.”
Chen Chong’s face was bitter and in his madness, he panted like thunder roaring. He even
went down on all fours and took onto the increasing pressure as he continued climbing
forwards. His heart was pounding against his chest as if it was about to explode. The amount
of sweat that fell from him could even be seen staining the stairs behind him.
“You’re going to make me die from exhaustion. You bastard, you’re thinking about making me
die from exhaustion! With this amount of sweat, I’ve definitely become thinner. I’m definitely
thinner...” Chen Chong kept on panting as he continued climbing upwards. Suddenly, his ears
moved. Once he listened carefully, he immediately laughed loudly.
SooYouna | 372
“I’ll make you die from exhaustion. How dare you compete with me? I’ll make you die by
exhaustion, you damn Bi Su!” His exceptional hearing allowed him to hear the sounds of
panting that was not at all weaker than his coming from a stairway further away from him.
Bi Su was also in a pathetic state similar to Chen Chong. His sweat kept dripping down, and
his eyes were so bright it was as if there was a fire burning within them. He had been
competing against Chen Chong for a long time, and he was just climbing upwards madly while
gritting his teeth. He was already so tired he could feel a stab of pain in his chest when he
panted, but he refused to give up.
“Chen Chong, I’ll definitely surpass you! I am the strongest among our peers besides Ye Wang!”
Yet, the higher they were, especially in the 500s, the amount of pressure, notably the
exponential increase of pressure during the night, became incredibly terrifying. It was still
slightly bearable during the day for Chen Chong and Bi Su, but now that it was almost
midnight, it could be said that even lifting their feet alone was a difficult task.
Besides these two, the rest of those who persevered were the same. It was especially so for Wu
Sen. He continued walking upwards with gritted teeth. He did not want to be overtaken. Even
if he could not make it into the top 10, at the very least, he had to maintain his current rank.
Midnight was about to arrive, and the pressure in the mountain was about to rise to its peak.
Some of the people who were still within the mountain had begun to stop. After all, according
to the tradition of the first stage of the test, the final battle was tomorrow morning!
The moment midnight arrived, Chen Chong’s entire body trembled. He could clearly feel the
pressure of the mountain reaching to a point where he was terrified by it.
“547... 5... Damn it, I quit! Bi Su, if you want to be number 2, I’ll give it to you! If I continue, I’ll
definitely die from exhaustion here! All my body mass is gone...” Chen Chong fell down
exhausted by the side and roared towards his surroundings.
“I’ll take number 3. It’s fine, as long as I don’t fall out of the top 3, I won’t embarrass myself!
Wu Sen is still at the back anyway. Bi Su, continue if you can. Take a few more steps, better
yet, just drop dead!
“Damn it, if only I had Mo Su’s ability and had a breakthrough, then I’d definitely... Huh...?
Ah!” Chen Chong panted harshly and fanned himself with his hand as he continued mumbling
SooYouna | 373
under his breath. Suddenly, his body trembled and his ears perked up. His face was gradually
replaced by shock.
Bi Su was looking at the ranks on the plate. Once he saw that the figures showing the number
of steps Chen Chong took became still, he laughed towards the sky. There was a ruthless
expression on his face.
“I am the strongest besides Ye Wang!” He gritted his teeth and climbed a few more steps,
panting harshly. When he arrived at the 553rd step, he stopped. Yet, the moment he looked at
the plate once more, the pleased expression on his face immediately froze. He saw Mo Su, who
fell to the 21st place, move once again!
Wu Sen and the others within the top 20 also noticed the change. Besides Ye Wang, everyone
saw Mo Su moving in succession!
At the same time, the field outside was also enveloped in such an uproar that it seemed like it
was a typhoon that was about to turn the world upside down!
All the people on the field, including the old woman from Dark Dragon Tribe, the leaders of
the other tribes, and even the tribe leader from Black Mountain Tribe, who had refused to look
at the ranks in the beginning, all turned towards the eagle statues immediately.
Numerous pairs of eyes - Lei Chen, Wu La, Bai Ling, Si Kong, Bei Ling, and the rest of those
ranked after 20, who had given up - looked towards the same name on the 9 eagle statues with
stilled breath.
Mo Sang’s eyes were bright as he stared at the ranks on the eagle statue. The brightness in his
eyes was so strong that Jing Nan, who was beside him, no longer looked calm. His pupils
shrank in anxiety as he looked over.
Su Ming moved!
Midnight belonged to him. Su Ming stood up, bathed by the moonlight. His blood veins had
already been reduced until there were only 15 left on his body under fine control. All of them
sank back into his body.
As he lifted his head and looked at the moon in the sky, the shadow of the red moon gradually
appeared in Su Ming’s eyes. His hair was tied up by a string made of grass and was moving in
SooYouna | 374
the air despite the absence of wind. Su Ming took in a deep breath and untied his hair with
his right hand, causing his hair to tumble down. He lifted his right foot abruptly and landed
on the 372th step.
The moment he landed on the stairs, all the blood veins in Su Ming’s body manifested
themselves with an explosive force. It was also the first time he would show his current fastest
speed in this place!
A blood red light spread towards his surroundings, and Su Ming ran forwards like a shadow
of blood!
327 steps, 393 steps, 424 steps, 448 steps, 471 steps...
His speed was like a typhoon sweeping by the night. It made all the people who were watching
in the mountain and in the field fall into silence...
SooYouna | 375
CHAPTER 63: A GREAT THREAT!

It was impossible for the crowd not to fall into silence because it had all just begun!
On the nine eagle statues and on the plates showing the rankings to the people left on the
mountain, which numbered less than 20, the rank that belonged to Su Ming was rising madly
with a terrifying speed!
20th, 19th, 17th, 15th, 14th, 12th, 10th!
The moment he made it into the 10th place, the ranks changed once again and he was placed
9th!
Wu Sen was struck dumb. He stood at the 457th step and stared at the ranks on his plate with
a stunned expression. He could not believe his own eyes. He may have predicted that Mo Su
would bring about another shocking change the moment he started moving once again, but
he did not expect the level of shock that Mo Su brought would be so horrifying!
It was almost within an instant, but his rank fell from the 12th place to the 13th. There was
not even time for him to counterattack. He was not given any chance to fight back or struggle.
He was not the only one who was stunned. Besides him, the others from the 11th place right
up to the 20th place experienced a change in their ranks within an instant. That sort of change
brought about a sense of powerlessness within them. They did not even have the time to
generate the desire to fight back. What was left was only the sense of awe and shock.
Wu Sen let out a low growl and the blood veins on his face popped up. He gritted his teeth and
rushed forward madly. He could not accept it! As he moved, the others who were surpassed by
Su Ming in rank also rose up from their resting position and joined the chase with gritted
teeth!
Those who could enter into the top 20 were not any common practitioners. Their pride did not
allow them to give up so easily. At that moment, they did not care about the increased pressure
during midnight. All of them moved!
Even Chen Chong, who was resting on the 547th step, trembled in shock. He stared at the plate
in his hands with a dumbfounded expression and took in a sharp breath. He heard a muffled
SooYouna | 376
boom just now that signaled the increase of blood veins. It was the sound that he had longed
for and envied just moments ago!
Bi Su, who was at the 553rd step, could hear the sound even clearer. There was only a layer of
thick mist separating him from Su Ming. He could hear the sound of the muffled boom clearly
and distinctly feel the person called Mo Su climbing up the stairs on the stairway by his side
at a terrifyingly maddening speed!
It was not just them. The ones who were the most anxious at that moment were the five people
ranked from 4th to the 8th place. These five people were all from Wind Stream Tribe. They
might not be as famous as Chen Chong and Wu Sen, but they were definitely extraordinary.
Yet at that moment, their anxiety caused their hearts to pound against their chests, and they
all stood up to continue climbing!
Nonetheless, it was night. It was midnight, when the pressure of Wind Stream Mountain was
at its strongest. The resistance they felt as they climbed was incredibly strong. That sort of
pressure that seemed like the might of heavens pressing onto them could make a normal
person’s spirit break.
It was especially so when all of them stood up, yet before they even took a few steps forward,
they checked the ranks on their plates once again, and the shock they felt turned into
dumbfounded astonishment. All of them began to stop in succession.
Su Ming’s hair floated behind his back. Without the string made of grass tying his hair, they
moved in the air even in the absence of wind. His eyes were blood red, and there was a moon
burning within his eyes!
He did not stop. Once he arrived at the 471st step, his entire body started roaring nonstop as
the blood veins manifested increased one by one on his body. He did not even bother to count
how many blood veins had appeared, but simply continued pressing onwards.
The pressure from the mountain fell onto his body like one from numerous mountains,
almost making Su Ming cave under it. He circulated his Qi around his body and surrounded it
with moonlight, then continued firmly at a quick speed under the pressure!
472, 483, 494, 506... 523, 537... 546!
SooYouna | 377
Su Ming only stopped when he was standing on the 546th step. He was drenched in sweat and
was breathing heavily, but his eyes were filled with determination!
The booming sounds in his body continued. Once he stopped, all 87 blood veins manifested on
his body. They were scattered in a disorderly manner on his body, which enveloped Su Ming
with a strong presence.
There were only three people before him! Behind him were all the rest of the people left taking
part in the 1st stage of the test!
He may not be at the top of the mountain looking down on the others, nor could he climb right
to the top in one go, but at that moment, Su Ming was already standing among the crowd of
the most powerful people of his generation!
Chen Chong shuddered. He may not be looking at Su Ming, but he could feel a strong presence
rushing towards him from the plate in his hands. He could even hear the booming sounds
that made him dumbfounded in his ears.
He could not see Su Ming, but the latter had a force that made him even more shocking
compared to Bi Su. Perhaps it was precisely because he could not see him that the mysterious
feeling around Su Ming caused Chen Chong to feel a rare sense of fear and caution.
Chen Chong may seem like an easygoing person, but in reality, there was still a sense of pride
within his heart. He looked onto Bi Su with disdain. He only gave up because he was too tired
and decided to let it be. He did not want to compete too much for that rank. Why should he
make himself so tired? More importantly, Bi Su was not even considered an opponent in his
eyes.
So what if he surpassed him? Without that sort of presence that would make people shiver, it
was all empty-talk. To Chen Chong, only one person had that sort of presence, and that person
was Ye Wang!
Yet now, he was shocked as he found that same presence that was supposed to be unique to
Ye Wang on Mo Su’s name! Chen Chong became serious. He no longer continued to mumble,
but instead gradually revealed the presence of a powerful Berserker on his person.
SooYouna | 378
He stood up and looked towards the deeper parts of the mist. It was faint, but he saw the
silhouette of a person standing on the 546th step on a stairway somewhere with his head tilted
towards the sky. There was an oppressive might on that person that caused Chen Chong to
pay extreme attention towards him.
Compared to Chen Chong, it was obvious that Bi Su could not compare to him in that field.
There was a vicious look on his face at that moment, which caused him to look ruthless. He
was glaring at the mist. He could even hear the faint sounds of the person breathing behind
the mist.
“No matter who you are, it’s impossible for you to overtake me!” Bi Su growled lowly towards
the mist. His words spread into the mist and scattered gradually into nothingness.
At that moment, the tribe member of Wind Stream Tribe placed last among those still left
within the mountain fell into a brief silence and chose to give up. He chose to leave.
He knew that there was no need to wait for daylight, the final battle for the first stage of the
test had begun. Yet he did not have the ability to participate in this battle. The mountain only
belonged to a limited amount of people. He did not want to become a mere useless decoration
for them. That was why he would rather leave than stay.
Understanding their own limits and knowing when to step down was something that was not
seen on most people. Still, most of the prodigies within the top 20 still understood that concept.
Most of those who were powerful would usually respect each other, even if they were not
within the same tribe. As the person left, besides Wu Sen and another two people, those ranked
after the 4th place gave up and left the mountain for the four people who stood at the top.
They left the place for them so that they could have the battleground for themselves!
Wu Sen struggled for a moment, then let out a long sigh. He chose to surrender and left as
well. The other two seemed to not want to surrender, but when they saw the rest leaving, after
a slight hesitation, they chose to yield as well.
As the wisps of black smoke appeared in succession in the quiet field in the middle of the
night, no one spared a glance for them. At that moment, all the people on the field were
looking at the ranks on the eagle statues with rapid breathing.
SooYouna | 379
The old woman from Dark Dragon Tribe had already stood up with a grave face. The strong
man beside her did the same thing. They were not the only ones who did so. All the other
members of the other tribes did the same thing.
No one continued sitting down. Even the tribe leader of Black Mountain Tribe was glaring at
the ranks on the eagle statue with a dark face.
Bei Ling, Si Kong, Bai Ling, Lei Chen, Wu La... and the rest of them were all looking at the ranks
silently.
Even the prodigies who returned to the field did not mind that they were not given attention
when they returned. Instead, they all turned to look at the statue and at the only four names
that were still lit on the ranks when all the other names had turned gray.
Mo Sang was looking at the ranks with a serious expression on his face. Jing Nan was also
looking at the ranks, though his face did not betray his thoughts.
Su Ming stood at the 546th step and took a deep breath. The pressure at that place was
incredibly strong. It was difficult for him to move forward with his previous speed. He lifted
his leg and stood on the 547th step, then continued moving forward one step at a time.
His pace was not quick, but it was steady.
He could hear faint sounds of roaring, as if someone was saying something, but he did not
pay any attention to it. He simply continued onward and moved up one step at a time.
Chen Chong’s face was serious. He no longer mumbled under his breath and no longer looked
at the ranks on the plate. Instead, he tore away the shirt on his person with a grave face and
exposed his slightly plump upper body as he too walked forward one step at a time.
As for Bi Su, his face was twisted viciously. He gritted his teeth, took on the incredible pressure
on his body, bore through the pain that was brought by the oppressive might, and continued
onward. Every single time he took a step, he would look at the rank on the plate!
2nd: Bi Su, 554 steps.
SooYouna | 380
3rd: Chen Chong, 548 steps.
Only Bi Su was looking at the ranks among the four of them. The other three did not. For Ye
Wang, it was because he did not care about any changes. Right from the start, he believed that
the only opponent for him was himself.
For Chen Chong, it was because of his pride. The faint presence of Su Ming’s aura had caught
his attention and made him pay great importance to it. That was why he decided not to look
at the ranks to avoid affecting his state of mind.
Su Ming also did not look at the ranks. He was only looking at the steps on the stairway and
walked forward one step at a time. With each step he took, Su Ming’s entire body would
tremble and a huge amount of sweat would appear as he felt the exponential pressure on his
body. Yet, his unwavering determination and the indescribable resolution within him allowed
him to persevere under the pressure like a small tree in a storm!
‘Among all those living on the land, who will be able to see the end of the horizon..?’
Su Ming looked at the sky and mumbled as he continued walking.
SooYouna | 381
CHAPTER 64: THE TEST OF THE HEART!

The moon hung high in the sky. That day, the moon was slightly different from the other
nights. There were no clouds in the sky, causing the moon to look incredibly bright. Moonlight
fell on the land as if lowering a soft curtain between heaven and earth.
It may seem beautiful from a distance, but within the gigantic mountain, where the peak
reached the sky and the summit was invisible to the eye, the moon turned into something
terrifying!
Under the moonlight, the pressure in the mountain was continuously erupting forth at a
terrifying speed that turned into an invisible typhoon and distorted the entire peak of the
mountain. It caused all those within to see the chaotic state around them without even
needing to lift their heads.
It was midnight. It was the time when the moonlight was the strongest. It was also the time
of day when the pressure on the mountain reached its peak! If there was no mist on the
mountain, and if anyone lifted their heads and looked from the distance towards the
mountain, then they could see Su Ming and the other two standing at the top of the sky. If the
watcher lifted its hands, they could touch it!
Those who continued upwards past 500 would seem to have entered the sky, and that was so
for Ye Wang. He did not know what was happening outside, neither did he know that there
were three other people fighting hard behind him. He only cared about walking slowly on his
path one step at a time, panting harshly.
‘Today, I’ll make it to 803!’
Ye Wang gritted his teeth and walked forward with eyes filled with a burning pride that
seemed as if it could scorch all those who looked into his eys.
No one could take more than a dozen steps on the stairs if they had no perseverance while
under that pressure. Bi Su was persistent, but within that persistence was a lack of confidence,
or else he would not need to look at the ranks on the plate in his hands with each step he took.
‘556, 557... Damn it, Chen Chong surpassed me, he’s at 558!’
SooYouna | 382
Bi Su was vexed. He gritted his teeth and took another step, but the moment he did so, his
entire body trembled. He heard a faint roar coming from the highest part of the mountain.
That roar was definitely not of man but belonging to a beast!
As the roar echoed through the air, Bi Su trembled. There was a sharp pain in his chest, and
he coughed out a mouthful of fresh blood. His body swayed, and he nearly fell to the side
unconscious.
His face was pale. During that instant, he felt as if the entire mountain turned into a
mysterious beast whose form could not be seen.
Chen Chong also felt it. He was standing on the 558th step and was just about to take another
step forward when his entire body shook viciously. He lifted his head abruptly. His eyes were
bloodshot, and blood trickled down from the corners of his mouth.
Su Ming was drenched in sweat, but the determination within his eyes did not dim. Instead,
it became even stronger. He pressed onward step by step. 548, 549... until he stood at the 557th
step. He too, heard the faint roar.
That roar seemed to be filled with rage toward the heavens as it rushed towards him. The
moment it came to Su Ming, he froze. There was a sharp pain in his chest, and he coughed
out a mouthful of fresh blood. There was a pressuring might within the roar itself, as if it
wanted to make all the people who heard it submit to the sound.
Yet at the moment his blood stained the ground before him red, the blood red moon in Su
Ming’s eyes suddenly burned stronger with a brilliant light!
He would not yield!
Su Ming lifted his head instinctively, looked towards the top of the mountain, and let out a
loud roar. The sound he made was like thunder roaring, and it echoed through his
surroundings. The fire burning within his eyes seemed to be ready to spill out as he lifted his
right leg and stomped fiercely onto the 558th step.
The moment his feet landed, Su Ming trembled and veins popped on his skin as all his
manifested blood veins spread all over his body. The red and blue colors crisscrossing all over
his body showed that Su Ming was experiencing an indescribable pain, but he did not give up!
SooYouna | 383
He would make it to the 563rd step. He would reach the fine control step over there. He did not
want to give up this chance. Most of all, he did not want to make the elder disappointed. If he
was to make a move, then he would definitely not make himself regret his decisions, now and
forever!
What he wanted to do was to have no regrets. He would give it his all and fight so that he
would never regret!
559, 560, 561! Su Ming took another 3 steps. With each step he took, he could feel his body
trembling harshly and letting out sounds that screamed that he could no longer continue. It
was as if his flesh and bone were about to be crushed. That sort of pain was nearly unbearable
for him, who was merely a teenager of 16 years of age.
‘2 more, 2 more!’ Su Ming roared within his heart.
He kept telling himself that he had to make it to the 563rd step!
Su Ming growled again. He lifted his feet and took another step! The moment he placed his
foot on the ground, he felt as if the earth and mountain moved and shook. However, he knew
clearly that the earth did not move, neither did the mountain shake. It was he himself that
moved.
The feeling as if the earth and mountain moved made Su Ming’s face void of color instantly.
He lifted his head and looked at the sky. It seemed to gradually move away from him, as if the
sky itself was moving before his eyes. At that moment, time seemed to have slowed down.
Su Ming could tell that his body was falling down slowly. The earth did not move. The
mountain did not shake. It was his body that had reached its limit and was falling backwards
slowly.
‘The 562nd step is a test...’
A bitter smile appeared on Su Ming’s lips.
‘The earth does not move. The mountain does not shake. Even if you move, none of this
changes...’
SooYouna | 384
“Elder, why is it that when I run, it seems like the trees around me are moving? I don’t
understand. I don’t know whether it’s my body that’s running, or if it’s the trees that are
moving backwards. Elder, just what is happening?” As he was feeling bitter about the
situation, a memory of his younger self asking the elder that question surfaced in his head.
“Your eyes will lie to you. La Su, once you grow up, you’ll understand. What you see might not
be real. Perhaps your eyes are deceiving you. Look at that tree, is it really moving? Is your body
moving or the tree moving? Or is it... something else?”
Su Ming remembered that he was still slightly confused and could not truly understand the
elder’s words when he heard the answer. Yet now, as he recalled it, he was stunned.
‘The one that changed is not the earth, nor the mountain. Because the body moved, that’s why
everything seemed to have moved... But in truth, the earth did not move, neither did the
mountain move... The one that moved...’
Su Ming widened his eyes. He felt that he had grasped onto a line of thought.
‘The one that moved is my mind! [1]
‘When I ran, my body moved, but the trees didn’t move. Yet what my eyes saw were the trees
moving, that’s because my mind... my mind was tricked by my eyes, and it’s my mind that
moved...
‘Even if my body moved, but if my mind didn’t move... then the land, the mountains, the trees,
everything wouldn’t move! Even my body might be deceived. My eyes, my body, everything
can trick my mind and make it seem like I’m moving...’
Su Ming shivered. Once he understood the concept, there was a roar in his head. The strength
of the roar made him feel faint. When the dizziness gradually disappeared, Su Ming stood
there, stunned.
He lowered his head and looked at the steps underneath his feet, then looked at his
surroundings. He was still standing on the steps. His right foot was on the 562nd step, and his
left foot on the 561st step.
In reality, his body never experienced any change.
SooYouna | 385
Su Ming silently lifted his left foot and went to the 562nd step. Once he did so, he took a deep
breath and understanding appeared in his eyes.
“I get it... If my mind doesn’t move, then nothing will move! This is the meaning of fine
control...” Su Ming mumbled as he walked towards the 563rd step. He stood there, and a faint
smile appeared on his pale face. He slowly sat down in a meditative position and began the
first true fine control after he understood the meaning behind it.
It was different from the previous four times. Before, he had only performed it with ignorance.
All his strength was placed in controlling the speed of his Qi. This was just relying on external
strength!
Now that he finally understood, he knew that true fine control did not rely on external
strength to control the speed of Qi circulation, but on the mind!
Qi will only move when the mind moves. If the mind does not move, then Qi will also remain
still!
At the same time Su Ming sat down, Bi Su let out a frustrated roar. His right leg trembled and
hung above the 562nd step. Yet no matter what, he could not place it down. He had a strong
feeling that if he placed his foot down on the step, his body would not be able to bear it. The
feeling was extremely powerful. It was so real that he had no choice but to believe in it. Slowly,
he chose to stop with a pained expression. He... did not dare to take the risk!
Chen Chong had a grave expression. It was an expression that was rare on him. He stood at
the 561st step and looked at the 562nd step. He was silent for a long time. Some time ago, he
had heard of the story regarding this step...
After a moment, Chen Chong gritted his teeth and walked towards it. Yet the moment his feet
landed on the step, his entire body seemed to freeze and he stood there, dumbstruck. His eyes
were empty and blank. Time passed by, and after seven breaths, Chen Chong coughed out a
huge mouthful of blood and fell between the 561st and 562nd step. In the end, he did not
manage to pass the test of the heart that existed on that step.
Yet compared to Bi Su, Chen Chong had the heart and mind that could turn him into a powerful
Berserker!
SooYouna | 386
The field was in dead silence. There were no discussions, no commotion. All of the people were
breathing rapidly as they looked at the ranks on the eagle statues. The shock in their hearts
replaced all thoughts in their minds.
2nd: Mo Su, 563 steps.
Those two lines garnered all their attention. Mo Su was just a normal name that no one had
heard before the test. Yet now, his name was famous!
Time passed by gradually. That night was bound to be extraordinary. It was bound to be even
more stunning than the previous night. That night was bound to belong to the two people in
the mountain for their final battle!
There was no one who was growing impatient in the field. In the midst of their silence, they
waited. They waited for the moment that the both of them would move! When midnight
passed by and there was only a small amount of time left before dawn, the number of steps
behind Mo Su’s name on the nine eagle statues changed!
The weather did not change, neither did the wind blow once he moved. Yet the moment he
did so, his movements turned into a storm that raged within the hearts of all those who were
watching!
1. The one that moved is my mind! : In this case Su Ming is describing an optical illusion and
perspective here, but since it’s impossible for them to know what an optical illusion is, the
word is not included.
SooYouna | 387
CHAPTER 65: YE WANG CHANGED!

Su Ming opened his eyes. There were only three blood veins left on his body! He lowered his
head and looked at the three blood veins on his chest before standing up.
He took a deep breath but did not rush forward. He turned his head and looked at the thick
mist behind him. He could not see the ground below, but he could feel that he was standing
at a very high place.
‘I might need to go to the 781st step to make the final three blood veins disappear.’
Su Ming looked at the summit, and his eyes gradually lit up.
‘Also, I want to see just how far can I go!’
Su Ming raised his foot and moved towards the 564th step. Once he stood there, he walked
further upwards one step at a time without hesitation!
He moved forwards one step at a time. Su Ming no longer moved along the stairs with that
maddening speed from before, where he managed to climb up around a hundred steps within
the span of a few breaths. Yet there was no hint of stopping within him as he walked forward
steadily at a moderate pace.
He was calm, and he exuded an air of calmness that seemed like he was the water within an
ancient well that would not ripple even when stones were thrown into it. Gradually and
slowly, he moved towards the 573th step, 578th, 582th... and he continued onward.
As he pressed onward, all his blood veins surfaced on his skin. A great presence of Qi exploded
from his body. At the same time, as he continued steadily onward, another blood vein
manifested!
This path was the path of a strong Berserker that belonged to Su Ming. It was an incredibly
important stage of metamorphosis in his life! It was a change in his training and
understanding of his soul!
SooYouna | 388
Every step Su Ming took was turned into figures shown on the number of steps he took on the
eagle statues in the field. Every single time the numbers jumped, the people who were
watching would feel as if their hearts jumped along with it.
“597, 598, 599... 600! He’s at the 600th step! That was Ye Wang’s limit yesterday!”
“He’s still going on. 601, 602... Could Ye Wang not have noticed him? He may be further away,
but if this continues, then before long, Mo Su will catch up to him!”
Due to Mo Su’s movements, the quiet field was gradually filled with sounds of discussion. Yet
compared to the commotion on the previous night, most of the discussions were held in low
voices and whispers.
Compared to the crowd that had been watching the first stage since the beginning, there were
still some people in the field made up of those who were ranked within the top fifty. There
were also some people who were ranked within the top ten, and they had formed their own
cliques.
“Ye Wang must be feeling prideful... He always had a habit to not look at the ranking.”
“Well, Ye Wang always believed that the only one who could compete against him was himself.
No one else had the ability to do so.”
“Haha. I wonder whether Mo Su will have the ability to become his opponent this time. He’s
already at the 645th step. That Mo Su is really good, though. I can’t compare to his potential!”
“Honestly, I’d really want Ye Wang to look at the plate. I’d like to see his reaction once he knows
about Mo Su following close behind his back. Would he turn his nose against him? Or will he
become slightly excited?”
The two different crowds in the field talked about different things. Compared to them, there
was a crowd in the field that was formed of people of even higher statuses. They were all the
leaders of different tribes. Their status and power determined their social standing.
The old woman from Dark Dragon Tribe looked at Mo Su’s name on the eagle statue. Her eyes
were gradually clouded with seriousness and mindfulness. She did not know who that person
was, but she admired him nonetheless. From what she could presume, no matter which tribe
SooYouna | 389
Mo Su belonged to, it could not be from Wind Stream. If that was the case, then it would be
interesting once that person appeared in the field.
‘It’s a pity he’s not from Dark Dragon Tribe, or else I’d do everything I can to aid him in his
training!’ the old woman lamented, looking at Bai Ling and Si Kong beside her.
‘Si Kong isn’t the type who can take on large responsibilities. Ah, Dark Dragon Tribe is falling...
As for Bai Ling, she only has a passing fancy towards that Su Ming. She still can’t differentiate
between gratitude and affection. But as long as she doesn’t mingle around that rascal, then
time will naturally make her forget about him.
‘What right does that Su Ming have to approach my granddaughter? Unless, of course, he is
that mysterious Mo Su...’
The old woman gave a self-depreciating laugh, and a hint of mockery appeared in her eyes.
Located further away was the tribe leader from Black Mountain Tribe. His face was dark as he
stared at Mo Su’s name on the eagle statue. His gaze was cold, yet at the same time, there was
mindfulness and shock within his eyes.
‘Bi Su was taught by the Elder since he was young and has surpassed those among his
generation by leaps and bounds. If it wasn’t because the Elder had reached a breakthrough
and could now stand at the same position as Wind Stream’s Jing Nan, then he wouldn’t have
let Bi Su appear.
‘But where did that Mo Su come from? Which tribe does he belong to...? I must bring him to
the tribe, or else I’ll just have to kill him!’
If anyone were to compare social ranking, then no one else’s status was higher than Jing Nan’s
in the field. He stood there and looked at the ranking on the eagle statue. He watched as the
figures showing the number of steps taken increased continuously behind Mo Su’s name. The
number had now reached 677. His pupils shrank in anticipation, but his face remained passive.
It was as if what had happened was still not enough to shock him.
“Mo Sang, once Su Ming finishes the test, let him stay in Wind Stream Tribe... This place will
be more beneficial to him,” Jing Nan spoke slowly as he watched the number of steps taken
change once again and become 684.
SooYouna | 390
Once he heard Jing Nan’s words, Mo Sang only smiled faintly. He was also shocked inwardly
that Su Ming could obtain such a great result. This had completely exceeded his expectations,
but there was a reason why he told Su Ming to not worry about revealing his power in the first
place.
“Don’t be anxious. We can talk about this once the test ends,” Mo Su spoke unhurriedly. There
was love and kindness within his eyes as he looked at Mo Su’s name on the eagle statue.
When he saw that Mo Sang did not immediately reject his proposal, a flash passed through
Jing Nan’s eyes. With his level of intelligence, it was only natural that he knew that the
conditions he proposed to obtain Su Ming would not be enough.
“If he can go past 750 steps, then I will give him the treatment only the son of a tribe leader
deservers in Wind Stream Tribe like Chen Chong and Wu Sen. If he can go past 800 steps, then
he’ll become a candidate for my Berserker’s Son!” Jing Nan spoke slowly.
“What if he goes higher?” Mo Sang turned around and looked at Jing Nan.
“Higher? Alright. If he can climb more than 850 steps, then I’ll give him the same privileges
and help I provide for Ye Wang. If he can go to the 900th step, then if he agrees to join Wind
Stream Tribe, between him and Ye Wang, I’ll elect whosoever reaches Awakening Realm first
as my Berserker’s Son!” Jing Nan fell into momentary silence and looked at Mo Sang before he
spoke slowly.
“He’s already at the 700th step.” Mo Sang smiled faintly.
700! Su Ming panted harshly as sweat fell continuously off his body onto the stairs. He stood
on the 700th step. Dawn was about to arrive, and the moon was starting to darken. Moving
forward under this pressure was incredibly hard.
A few more blood veins appeared on his body once he arrived at the 700th step. Su Ming did
not see how many blood veins had emerged. There was only one thought in his mind, he
would continue walking forward until he reached his limit!
He let his breathing calm down a bit. Su Ming lifted his foot once again and moved towards
the 701st step.
SooYouna | 391
Ye Wang was sitting on the 803rd step unmoving at that moment. The entire mountain was
very quiet. He was at the southern side of the mountain while Su Ming was at the northern
side. They were on two different parts of the mountain.
When dawn was about to arrive and the moon started to darken as if daylight was about to
arrive at any moment, Ye Wang opened his eyes and looked at the moon.
“Once daylight is here, I’ll begin my last charge. This time, I’ll do my best to get to the 900th
step!” Ye Wang mumbled as a confident smile appeared on his lips.
‘I’m pretty certain that there aren’t many people left on the mountain. There should be less
than ten, not including myself. I wonder if there’s anyone who managed to make it through
the 562nd step. But there shouldn’t be any!’
There was a calm pride on Ye Wang’s face, but after a moment of silence, he still chose to take
out the plate and look.
He had initially planned to just take a glance at it to see how many people were left on the
mountain. It was just an action of someone who was looking down on other people’s actions
as he waited for daylight to arrive.
His face was calm as his gaze fell upon the plate. He was just going to take a glance. Yet just
as he was about to avert his gaze, he was suddenly stupefied. He looked at the plate once again,
this time with concentration.
‘Mo Su... he’s walking at night? What an idiot!’
Ye Wang was quiet for a while, then he looked away from the plate. He closed his eyes and
continued meditating calmly as he waited for daylight to arrive. There was not an ounce of
panic within him, but there was a light and almost unnoticeable tremble on his eyelids,
almost as if they betrayed that it was difficult for him to truly calm down.
Mo Su’s breathing was rapid as he continued walking forward. His mind was blank, and there
was only a sort of willpower pushing his body forward, making him continue to walk forth.
The blood veins on his body gradually increased. With the addition of each blood vein, he
would have additional strength to go on.
SooYouna | 392
With that frenzied pace he put on, he walked past the 725th step, 738th step, 751st step, 763rd
step, 779th step...
The thunderous roars continued with no signs of stopping in his body, but his legs were
trembling, and his body seemed to be swaying. It was especially so for his feet, which seemed
to have gotten glued to the mountain. Every single time he lifted his legs, pain would shoot
through his entire body.
He gritted his teeth and let out a low growl. Su Ming lifted his leg once again and moved
towards the 780th step. There was only one more step away from his target this time -- the
781st step!
His eyes were bloodshot. The red within his eyes was like a fire burning and crackling, as if it
was about to burn Su Ming’s entire body to ashes. There was only one more step left right
before his eyes. All the blood veins started circulating within Su Ming’s body with a loud sound
and squeezed out a bit of strength for Su Ming to lift his leg and move to the 781st step.
The moment his feet were about to land on the step, his body seemed to be unable to bear the
pressure any longer. Just as he was about to break down, Su Ming lifted his head and roared
towards the sky. He must make it there! He had to!
He lifted his right hand and bit into his index finger. Fresh blood flowed out of the wound, and
he swiped it on his eyes abruptly. He will begin the third burning of his blood here, the one
that he had not managed to complete successfully!
The moment the blood on his index finger touched his left eye, the entire mountain seemed
to move as if the sky had collapsed and the earth had been split apart! At that instant, the roar
from the beast suddenly reverberated from within the black mist on the mountain!
Ye Wang, who finally calmed down on the 803rd step, jolted at that moment. He heard the
roar from the top of the mountain and felt the entire mountain shaking and roaring as well.
An unbelievable change had happened.
He opened his eyes abruptly, and his pupils shrank instinctively. He had a feeling that the
mountain’s sudden change was linked to that person called Mo Su!
Without any hesitation, he immediately took out the plate and took another look at it. The
moment he read that Mo Su had taken 781 steps, Ye Wang’s expression changed and he stood
up abruptly!
SooYouna | 393
CHAPTER 66: THE FINAL BATTLE!

2nd: Mo Su, 781 steps!
There was a serious expression on Ye Wang’s face that was never seen before. He had his own
dignity and pride. To him, there was no one who could be his opponent. The one that he
wanted to compete against was himself!
Yet all his pride was shaken the moment the mountain roared and shook. It was as if at that
instant a strong and unimaginable presence surged from the surroundings, shaking Ye
Wang’s heart.
He could not remain steady, but neither could he ignore it. He stared at the plate in his hands.
Never in his life had he been so aware and taken so much notice of someone!
This person had far surpassed Wu Sen, Chen Chong, and everyone else besides Ye Wang
himself. Now, he was only twenty odd steps away from him. This sort of distance had aroused
a sense of pressure and anxiety that was rarely seen and nearly nonexistent within Ye Wang!
‘Mo Su... Can you qualify to be my rival?’
There was a cold glint within Ye Wang’s eyes. Anyone who would meet that cold look would
feel the pride of one not allowing anyone to surpass him.
Ye Wang was prideful and aloof. Since young, he surpassed all his peers with his incredible
talent and stood at the top. He was also the Berserker’s Son within Wind Stream Tribe. His
status within the tribe could be seen by how people treated him when they saw him.
He did not need to form cliques with other people, nor did he need to be enigmatic, or be
surrounded by other people and revered, because no matter where he went, he would
automatically destroy all those cliques. As long as he was there, he would become the brightest
existence within the crowd. If he was in the area, then his brilliance would outshine even the
most admired person!
He was Ye Wang! He looked down on all his peers, or perhaps more accurately speaking, he
did not look down on them. He was simply indifferent towards them, ignoring their existence.
He was indifferent towards all his peers because he believed that no one had the right to make
him notice them and become his opponent!
SooYouna | 394
Yet now, with Su Ming’s appearance, for the first time in his life, Ye Wang had the feeling that
he found his opponent, and the rare sight of him paying attention to something came to be!
‘Then... let’s compete against each other!’
Ye Wang took in a deep breath. He may have looked as if he was gradually returning to his
normal state of mind, but he was unable to calm down. If he was truly calm, then he could
have waited until daylight before he started moving towards the top of the mountain. This
was his plan beforehand.
Yet with Su Ming’s appearance, this plan changed! This was the first time in Ye Wang’s life
that he changed his original plans due to someone around his age.
With a swing of his sleeve, Ye Wang lifted his feet with a serious look on his face as he walked
towards the 804th step. The moment his footsteps landed, his body trembled and his breathing
became a bit swifter. Yet, he did not stop. He continued onwards.
At that moment, Su Ming stood on the 781st step. His right hand was trembling. The moment
his blood touched his right eye, he felt the entire mountain trembling. He felt the strange aura
that came from all around Black Flame Mountain expand by leaps and bounds in this place.
This was not something that the tiny Black Flame Mountain could compare. It was just a tiny
bit of blood, but the aura that erupted forth far surpassed the amount when he finished
covering his eyes with blood the second time in Black Flame Mountain.
The black mist in the entire mountain started rolling forth violently at that instant. The
moment it seemed like a wild beast roared towards the sky from the top of the mountain, and
the thunderous roars echoed madly within the mountain, the mist started rolling even more
furiously, causing the entire mountain to seem to be alive with excitement.
Wisps of air quickly surged into Su Ming’s body, causing him to tremble violently, and the
sensation as if he was about to explode surged forward once again.
Su Ming had once felt the force of the sensation when he previously tried the third burning of
his blood, yet the force had become much stronger than before. A trickle of blood appeared at
the corner of his mouth. His right hand trembled, and he had no choice but to put it down.
The moment he placed his hand down, the roars from within the mountain stopped, and the
mist returned to its calm state. The strange aura coming from all around him also disappeared
without a trace.
SooYouna | 395
Everything returned to a state of calmness. It was as if that scene had only been an illusion,
and it had never happened.
Su Ming panted harshly and stood on the 781st step. He looked at the summit before him, but
did not sit down. He chose to close his eyes while standing instead, and used the very last step
with the balanced pressure among the numbers the elder told him to begin refining his body!
At that moment, an incredible uproar stirred up a wave of discussions within the field located
under the foot of the mountain. Due to the seal, they did not sense the incredible sight that
happened within the mountain just moments ago.
They only saw the rankings on the nine eagle statues. They saw the person called Mo Su reach
the 781st step, and there was only twenty something steps left between him and Ye Wang, who
was in first place. The shock they felt stemming from within their hearts, and the looks filled
with disbelief and dazedness in their eyes lashed against their bodies, causing their minds to
become blank. They were reduced to a state where they could only let out cries of shock.
They even saw Ye Wang moving! Among the hundreds of people in the field, there were a large
portion of them who did not think too much into why Ye Wang decided to continue moving
up the mountain. They only thought that Ye Wang should have been moving in the first place.
If they were in his place, then they would surely get up from their rest and continue moving.
However, the small circle that consisted of all the prodigies from Wind Stream Tribe ranked
within the top 50 were familiar with Ye Wang. Their understanding towards Ye Wang was
much better than the rest of the people’s in the field. Once they saw the number behind Ye
Wang’s name change, the shock they felt in their hearts was much greater than of those who
were not familiar with him.
“Ye Wang... looked at the plate!”
“He must have looked at the place. With his personality, once he looked at the plate, he should
have felt indifferent towards him, but Mo Su is just too amazing. Even Ye Wang can’t remain
calm because of him!”
“He changed his rhythm. Once Ye Wang makes a decision, he won’t change it easily. He must
have been thinking about waiting until daylight before he started moving, but now, because
of Mo Su, he changed his plans!”
SooYouna | 396
Wu Sen’s face was pale as he sat far away in a corner. He looked at Mo Su’s name on the eagle
statue and remained silent. He had been treating Bi Su as his main suspect earlier, but now,
he felt that Mo Su might be the real person he should be suspecting... But...
‘This is just the first stage. We don’t compete on our strengths in this stage, but our potential.
From what I can tell, it’s not as if I don’t have a way to get a definite answer as to who stole
my Blood either...’
Wu Sen clenched his fists.
There were also the leaders of all the other tribes on the field who were staring at the eagle
statues and the ranking. They all had their own thoughts, but the only thing that was similar
was how they had similar looks of cold detachment as they watched Wind Stream make a
fool of themselves. After all, since the past, forget the top 3, there had never been any outsider
who managed to make it into the top 30, much less the top 10 ranks in the test.
Yet now, not only were there two outsiders who made it into the top 10, but by the looks of it,
that person called Mo Su might very well have the ability to compete for first place!
While this made them shocked, it also made them laugh within their hearts.
‘Mo Su... Mo Su... just which tribe do you belong to..? Why is it that there has never been such
a person that appeared in my tribe... If you’re willing to join my tribe, then no matter what
price I have to pay, I’d be willing to negotiate with you...’ the old woman from Dark Dragon
Tribe lamented, but she also knew that it was impossible.
The Head of the Guards was astounded as he stood among those from Dark Mountain Tribe.
He let out a huge breath, and he harbored a similar thought as the old woman from Dark
Dragon Tribe.
Bei Ling, who stood beside him, had a hint of extreme passion within his eyes. He looked at
Mo Su’s name. He knew of everything that happened during the first stage of the test. The
strongest person he could get in touch to was Wu Sen. Yet right before his eyes, he saw a
stranger manage to obtain the second place and even earn the right to compete for first place.
This was something that made him extremely excited.
“This Mo Su is very strong!” Bei Ling spoke softly.
SooYouna | 397
“That’s right. He’s really amazing. I wonder which tribe he belongs to... Ah, it’s a pity he’s not
from our tribe...” There was admiration within Wu La’s eyes. She admired powerful people,
especially Mo Su. She saw him rise since the beginning. That sort of feeling, as if she saw the
scene personally, made her addicted with it.
“Don’t you think... this... Mo Su’s name, is a bit familiar...?” Lei Chen hesitated for a moment
and spoke since the first time he came back.
“Familiar? Lei Chen, what do you mean?” Wu La was momentarily taken aback and turned to
look at him.
“Perhaps I’m thinking too much... I just thought that the elder’s name is Mo Sang, and this
person’s name is Mo Su... No matter how I look at it, it seems like it’s the combination of the
elder and Su Ming’s names...” Lei Chen scratched his head and there was uncertainty in his
eyes.
“You’re thinking too much!” There was a hint of scorn in Wu La’s eyes, and she turned her
head away to ignore Lei Chen, choosing instead to look at the ranking on the eagle statues.
“Mo Su, why aren’t you moving? Ye Wang is already at the 827th step!”
Bei Ling did not speak, but the faint hint of disdain in his eyes showed his thoughts towards
what Lei Chen hadsaid.
Lei Chen fell silent.
As the people were discussing and looking at the ranks, the air twisted and suddenly two wisps
of black mist appeared and travelled to the field before turning into Chen Chong and Bi Su.
They arrived almost simultaneously on the field, and they immediately glared at each other
when they saw the other.
When they returned, the people around them immediately cast their eyes on them. They also
caught the attention of Wind Stream Tribe’s Jing Nan and Mo Sang who were located at the
further end of the field.
“Chen Chong is pretty good,” Mo Sang spoke, smiling faintly.
SooYouna | 398
“Compared to Su Ming, he’s not much.” Jing Nan still looked calm, but he had been inwardly
astounded since a long time ago. He may have been somewhat expecting this for some time
now, but he did not expect Su Ming to surpass his expectations so much and manage to reach
this point.
“Mo Sang, let me take care of Su Ming!” Jing Nan turned his head and looked at Mo Sang as he
spoke seriously.
“Let’s continue watching. We can talk later,” Mo Su smiled and said.
At that moment, a cry of surprise rose abruptly. At the very instant someone shouted within
the field, everyone noticed the change.
“Mo Su’s finally moving!”
“This is the final battle!”
Within the mountain shrouded by black mist, Su Ming stood on the 781st step with his eyes
closed. He opened them suddenly, and a bright glint flashed briefly through his eyes.
There were only two blood veins left on his body!
SooYouna | 399
CHAPTER 67: THE BURNING OF BLOOD ONCE AGAIN!

“Using the state of mind to move into fine control becomes much harder later... This is the
limit of the 781st step. I have two blood veins left. The two blood veins seem to be stuck together.
I can’t make them disappear separately...” Su Ming muttered softly.
“But this is the last number... This mountain can be said to be a holy training ground. Once I
leave, it’ll be very difficult to find a chance like this again...” Su Ming’s brows gradually creased.
“32, 79, 248, 371, 563, 781... These are the six numbers the elder told me. This should be the secret
the elder discovered during his time here, but... perhaps after the 781st step, there is another,
or maybe multiple places like these... Those are the places that even the elder didn’t discover...”
Determination gradually appeared in Su Ming’s eyes.
After falling into momentarily silence, Su Ming looked at the plate in his hands and at the
rank he got. That rank made him so excited it seemed as if his Qi was about to start circulating
around his body then and there.
‘Second...’
He retrieved his gaze from the plate and lowered his head. After eventually calming down, a
thoughtful look appeared in his eyes.
“I’ve already attained my wish, now... I can give up...” As Su Ming mumbled, there was
hesitation in his eyes.
“But once I give up, then the training with fine control will be stuck in this state, and I will
never complete it... There must be a similar stage up there that has the same balanced
pressure!” Su Ming did not hesitate for long. He did not want to give up this chance. He knew
that the tribe was in danger and felt the elder’s worry. He had to become stronger!
“I cannot miss this chance. I have to find the place that the elder did not discover!” The
hesitation in Su Ming’s eyes immediately turned into determination and resolution. He lifted
his legs and abruptly moved towards the 782nd step!
The moment his foot landed, Su Ming immediately trembled. A strong and great pressure fell
upon his body. As he trembled, a large amount of blood veins appeared on his body with a
force akin to an explosion. The light from the blood veins scattered everywhere and seemed to
SooYouna | 400
resonate with the dimming moon in the sky. It caused Su Ming to growl, and he gritted his
teeth as he continued onwards.
783, 784, 785... when he reached the 796th step, Su Ming’s hair was in a mess, and his body
trembled in a manner akin to convulsing. Each step he took seemed to take all his strength.
His entire body was in extreme pain as if he was about to break under the incredible pressure.
The feeling that he was about to break was completely different from the sensation of the
burning of his blood.
The burning of blood was a force that burst forth from within his body, as if he could no longer
contain the energy. Yet now, the pressure from the mountain was a force pressing against
him from outside as if it was trying to crush his body.
The blood veins were fighting against the pressure nonstop as the Qi in his body circulated,
supporting his body so that he would not be crushed to pieces. His resistance towards the
pressure also increased due to the nourishment provided by the moonlight.
With each step he took, a trickle of blood began leaking out from the corner of his mouth. His
face began twisting into a furious expression, but within that viciousness was a shocking
amount of resolution and determination.
‘I have to find that spot! I have to complete fine control!’
Su Ming took another step and arrived at the 799th step. At this moment, his vision was
beginning to become fuzzy, and he seemed to be unable to take another step.
Ye Wang also looked quite pathetic. He was panting harshly, and his hair was a mess. There
were veins popping on his face, and his blood veins surfaced on the skin all over his body. He
struggled up the 837th step when a dull pain started in his chest. The rapid beating of his heart
made him feel faint.
Yet the moment he looked at the plate, there was madness within his eyes.
“Mo Su!” Ye Wang lifted his head suddenly and growled towards the sky. He lifted his feet
again and moved, but his speed had obviously slowed.
SooYouna | 401
Su Ming tried five times, but no matter what, he could not lift his feet. It was as if a pair of
giant hands pressed against his body, causing his entire body to be in great pain. It was as if
his bones were about to be crushed. He could not lift his feet!
The invisible pair of giant hands were merciless and apathetic as they pressed against Su
Ming, causing him to be unable to stand straight, and eventually his body started to bend. He
was unable to continue standing and seemed to begin falling downwards.
Su Ming’s face was ashen, and sweat fell nonstop from his body. The dizziness became
stronger, and a sense of powerlessness appeared in his heart. He struggled to lift his head
slightly, looking at the dimming moon and the vast sky.
‘Wherefore doth thou cry, o blue sky?’
Gradually, these words echoed in his head. He laughed suddenly. That bark of laughter only
served to make the pain in his body stronger, but within Su Ming’s eyes, the blood red moon
became even clearer, and it erupted with a blazing fire.
“I won’t give up!” Su Ming lifted his head and roared suddenly. That roar echoed, reflecting the
source of why he could suddenly rise up through the ranks. As he roared, Su Ming struggled
to lift up his right hand and bit into it once again. There was madness within his eyes and
once again, he wiped the blood on his left eye.
The moment he spread his blood over his eye, the entire mountain moved abruptly. The mist
rolled forward like furious waves and billows of air erupting forth from the entire Wind
Stream Mountain, like endless waves from all around the mountain towards Su Ming.
There was also the sound of a wild beast roaring suddenly at the top of the mountain at that
moment. The roar was like an illusion that echoed through the entire mountain and reached
into Su Ming and Ye Wang’s hearts!
Su Ming coughed out a mouthful of blood. Countless strange gusts of air entered his body and
caused banging sounds to echo in his blood as his blood veins increased once again. He roared
and gradually straightened his bent body as he resisted the pressure from the invisible pair of
hands until he stood up straight!
The pressure from the hands seemed to be unable to suppress the endless amount of air
entering Su Ming’s body and was also unable to suppress the power of the burning of his blood
under the moonlight!
SooYouna | 402
Su Ming stood up!
It was dawn. The moon, which should have been dimming away, seemed to give out its last
glow at that moment. It suddenly looked clear in the sky, and as Su Ming stood up, he took a
step forward abruptly and moved towards the 800th step, then took another few steps forward
without stopping!
802, 805, 811, 814, 817!
He stood on the 817th step with bloodshot eyes. The blood in his veins seemed to be burning.
He was halfway through the third burning of his blood. He had only managed to smear half
of his left eye with blood.
There was an explosive force within his body that was bursting forth. His entire body seemed
to be on the verge of breaking down and exploding. Su Ming knew that if he used external
strength and forcefully commenced with the third burning of his blood, he would definitely
be unable to take it. Yet within this mountain, there was a great pressure, and it aided him.
With his body as the centre, there was an explosive force coming from within his body, and
there was an oppressive force pressing against his body, causing him to obtain a chance to
complete the third burning that he had been unable to finish!
Su Ming’s right index finger trembled. He let out a roar as he did so and smeared his entire
left eye with fresh blood, and the burning of blood started!
The entire mountain trembled. More strange gusts of air rushed forward maddeningly and
entered into Su Ming from every pore of his body rapidly, causing the number of blood veins
on his body to increase at an incredible pace.
‘I have to go up!’
Su Ming lifted his feet and moved forward once again. 819, 823, 827... When he reached the
839th step, blood red mist gushed out from his body, but there was only perseverance and
determination in his eyes!
He did not find the balance he was looking for among all the steps he had taken so far, but Su
Ming believed that there must definitely be such a place on the remaining steps!
‘Mo Su!’
SooYouna | 403
Ye Wang was also in a frenzied state. He was at the 845th step at that moment. When the plate
showed that Mo Su took 839th step, how could he not be mad?
As the best among his peers, his pride did not allow anyone to surpass him. His dignity insisted
that no matter the cost, he had to maintain his position as the most powerful person!
Veins popped out on his face and his eyes were completely bloodshot. The aloof and prideful
look was no longer on his face, having turned into an expression of fury and vexation. He lifted
his right hand in a struggle and roared as he hit his chest. Immediately, a large amount of
power surged through his entire body. At the same time, the power travelled through all parts
of his flesh and bones, a blood red mark appearing on his chest.
It was a horn, a blood red horn that belonged to a wild beast!
The horn was a picture. It was not bright red but was slightly dark in color. As Ye Wang hit his
chest with his palm, the horn immediately glowed with a piercing red light and fused into Ye
Wang’s body. It caused his entire body to gain new strength. He lifted his legs and rushed
forward!
845, 846... and he continued right until he stood on the 861st step. Ye Wang coughed out a
mouthful of fresh blood. The red light from the horn picture on his chest also faded away until
the color became even dimmer, as if it was about to fade away at any moment.
‘Mo Su, you can be proud now! You are the only one who has managed to force me to activate
the Mark of Calamity the Elder forcefully drew for me with thirty-seven drops of his Blood of
Calamity so that I could absorb it and improve my chances of arriving at Awakening Realm
exponentially! I did not want to use this power forcefully. This has no benefit for me, and it
would be much better if I just absorbed it slowly... Mo Su, you can be proud now!’
Ye Wang gritted his teeth and lowered his head to look at the plate as he panted. With just one
glance, he widened his eyes.
“Im... Impossible!”
The number behind Mo Su’s name was increasing rapidly!
841, 843, 845, 849... Right before his eyes, Ye Wang saw the number change to 859!
SooYouna | 404
There were only two steps between them! Ye Wang had forcefully absorbed the Blood of
Calamity, yet not only did he not widen the distance between them, they had even become
this close. However, if he did not make the decision to absorb the blood, then perhaps he would
have been overtaken by now!
“Impossible!” There was disbelief and shock in Ye Wang’s eyes. He mumbled and lifted his
right hand once again. Within that gesture was a hint of ruthlessness and madness as he
pressed his palm on the dim picture of the horn on his chest.
He coughed out a mouthful of fresh blood, but a blood red glow that reached the sky burst forth
from Ye Wang’s entire body. Only the faint outline of his body remained as he was
encompassed by the blood-red glow.
“Mo... Su!”
SooYouna | 405
CHAPTER 68: SIXTH LEVEL OF THE BLOOD SOLIDIFICATION REALM!

The final battle within the top of the mountain commenced with both Su Ming and Ye Wang
maddeningly letting out all their strength with force akin to an explosion. Su Ming activated
the burning of his blood, while Ye Wang forcefully absorbed his elder’s Berserker Blood. All this
was unknown to most of the people gathered in the field under the foot of the mountain.
At that moment, as the battle reached its most intense state, the mood among the people
within the field also reached its peak!
“What an intense battle! This is what I call a true intense battle!”
“Ye Wang managed to reach the 861st step from the 845th step, but Mo Su is also chasing close
behind him. He actually managed to close up the distance between him and Ye Wang to only
two steps once he reached the 859th step from the twenty to thirty odd steps between them
just now!”
“Just who among them will be number one?!”
Discussions, roars, and cries of surprise stirred up continuously within the field. The people
were filled with excitement and anticipation. At that moment, they had already ignored all
the complicated feelings within them. There was only one thought within their minds. They
wanted to know who would be the first at the end of the match!
Who will be the first?
This question also stirred up a storm among the circle formed by the prodigies ranked within
the top 50. They were as excited as the people around them. The more they were familiar with
Ye Wang and the more knowledge they had towards the terrors of the pressure among the
steps in the 800s, the more excited they were.
“Ye Wang has managed to place first multiple times. This time... can he retain his position?”
“This Mo Su, he’s just... he’s just too strong! He actually managed to push Ye Wang to this state.
There’re only two steps between them now!”
SooYouna | 406
“I thought that Ye Wang would definitely be the most powerful of us all within the region Wind
Stream Tribe rules, and no one would be able to compare to him, but now... I know that I’ve
underestimated outsiders!”
Compared to these people, the leaders from all the other tribes had all stood up and were
staring at the eagle statues. Their faces were not just filled with shock, but amazement and
astonishment!
‘Just which tribe does this Mo Su belong to?
‘Who is this child?
‘If he can truly surpass Ye Wang, then Wind Stream’s shock will be great!
‘No matter what rank Mo Su obtains, from here on, there won’t be anyone who will not know
his name!’
Bei Ling clenched his fists in excitement. There was a roaring sound in his heart. He wanted
Mo Su to win! Wu La’s face was also flushed with excitement. She had already stood up since
a long time ago and was staring at the competition between the first and second places!
Chen Chong too, was staring at Mo Su’s name with a dumbfounded expression. At that
moment, if someone would have told him that before the start of the first stage, Mo Su was
among the group of people that went to him and watched him laugh with his friends and
walk towards Bai Ling, Chen Chong would have definitely not believed it!
Bi Su clenched his fists and stared at the eagle statue. There was anger and maddening
jealousy in his eyes. He still believed that Mo Su’s glory should have belonged to him. That
damn Mo Su stole it away from him!
Located far in a corner of the field was Jing Nan. His expression was no longer blank but
shocked. He was also taken aback by the sight. He looked at the name on the eagle statue and
watched as Ye Wang suddenly rose up the stairs quickly. He could even tell that Ye Wang must
have forcefully absorbed his Berserker Blood.
‘Just where... did Su Ming come from? What is his origin..? He... How could he have so much
potential?’
SooYouna | 407
Jing Nan took in a deep breath. He could no longer hide the shock in his eyes.
“Mo Sang, is he... truly a prince of the Great Yu Dynasty?” Jing Nan hesitated for a moment
before he asked softly.
Mo Sang smiled faintly, but he did not speak. In truth, he was unable to calm down either.
There was already a storm raging in his heart.
At the same time within the mountain, the mist was rolling forward and the mountain was
trembling. The roars travelling from the top of the mountain were becoming clearer. It was as
if there was a message hidden within the roars.
Su Ming trembled. There was madness on his face. His right index finger was pressed against
his right eye. Half of his right eye was already smeared with blood!
The difficulty of the third burning of blood exceeded Su Ming’s expectations. He did not expect
that he had yet to complete it even though he was here, in this place where there was a great
pressure aiding him.
The previous two burnings could not even begin to compare to this time. It was as if the third
burning of blood among the nine required times was a hurdle, an obstacle in his path!
He stood at the 859th step. This was still not the place he was looking for. As he was going
through the ritual of burning his blood, Su Ming felt as if his entire body had just gone up in
flames. The blood in his body seemed to be experiencing some sort of change. It was as if it
was changing rapidly from normal blood to fire!
Su Ming had even considered giving up due to the pain in his body and the oppression from
the external world, but the moment he remembered the danger that loomed over the tribe and
the worry on the elder’s old and wizened face, Su Ming was willing to bear through all the
pain!
He had to become stronger. He wanted to help the elder. He wanted to protect his own home
and his tribe! He wanted to help the tribe to kill its enemies. He would use his blood and tell
his enemies that no one was allowed to touch Dark Mountain Tribe!
Su Ming let out a roar as if letting out all his pain and suffering. While shouting, he continued
sweeping his right index finger across his right eye slowly but surely, and resolutely!
SooYouna | 408
At that moment, no matter who it was that might want to stop Su Ming from protecting his
tribe and his people, they would become his mortal enemy!
His eyes felt as if there was a fire burning inside of them. Su Ming lifted his feet and walked
forward with reckless steps... He moved from the 859th step to the 860th, 861st, 862nd, 863rd...
right until he reached the 877th step!
Blood mist gushed forth once more from his body. He... reached his limit!
877. That was his limit. He could not continue any longer!
“Let mine blood burn!” At the moment he reached his limit, Su Ming lifted his head towards
the skies and roared. As the roar echoed through the skies, the moon let out the most brilliant
ray of light, and without anyone seeing it, it fell from the sky and fused into Su Ming’s body.
The mountain underneath Su Ming’s feet trembled. The mist billowed towards the skies with
an intensity that had never happened before. It enveloped the entire area and seemed to be
turning into a mysterious shape.
It looked like a giant creature, but the shape was vague and could not be clearly seen.
As the mountain was filled with tremors, the indescribable strange air erupted forth from the
mountain. With Su Ming at the center, it rushed towards him at a rapid pace. The moment it
entered his body, Su Ming completely dyed his right eye with the blood from his right index
finger!
The third burning of blood was completed!
A loud boom resonated through Su Ming’s body. All the blood veins in his body appeared, and
the number began increasing by a large margin. As they manifested one by one, the strong
presence within Su Ming’s body became stronger.
It was almost within an instant that the blood veins on Su Ming’s body increased to 109! A
thunderous roar rang within his body, and he broke through the fifth level of the Blood
Solidification Realm and reached the sixth level!
The sixth level of the Blood Solidification Realm!
SooYouna | 409
The blood veins were still increasing. As they manifested one by one, Su Ming lifted his feet
and walked towards the 878th step with one swift moment. The instant his feet landed, the
entire mountain trembled once more. The strange air continuously entered his body, and Su
Ming went to the 879th step, continuing onwards!
883, 885, 889... When he reached the 899th step, the blood veins on Su Ming’s body increased to
156!
It was as if all the Qi within his body had turned into flames. Like there was a fire within him
strong enough to burn the sky and the earth. Yet within his eyes, the shadow of the blood red
moon gradually disappeared and was hidden away. It was as if after the third burning of
blood, the moon in his eyes reverted inwards and no longer revealed traces outward!
Only now could Su Ming be considered to have mastered a little bit of the Fire Berserker Art!
He lifted his feet and moved towards the 900th step. He stood there and looked forward. From
his location, he could see the statue of a beast crouching at the top of the mountain not too
far away.
An indefinable feeling filled Su Ming’s entire being. The statue of the beast looked like a tiger,
but there was a huge pair of wings on its back. It was as if it was struggling to fly up, but was
pinned down by numerous chains. He could sense an incredible grudge and a faint hint of
bleakness from it.
He looked at the statue and felt as if the statue was also looking at him. The man and the beast
seemed to be staring at each other quietly while standing at the top of the mountain with
nearly a hundred steps between them.
After a long time, Su Ming closed his eyes. He could sense a familiar presence from the statue
of the beast. That presence... belonged to the Fire Berserker...
That was a statue of a mythical beast from Fire Berserker Tribe!
When he closed his eyes, Su Ming also found the spot he had been looking for. The 900th step
was the seventh spot with the balanced pressure. He stood there. There were 156 blood veins
on his body. They were quickly circulating with each heartbeat. As dawn was about to end and
daylight about to arrive, Su Ming begun the final refining of his body.
Ye Wang’s hair was a mess. His face was filled with incredible madness. He would pound
against his chest without hesitation before he even walking ten steps. The picture of the horn
SooYouna | 410
became fainter just as the red glow on his body became fainter. He walked forward without
caring about the consequences. His pride and his dignity would not allow him to lose!
881, 882... 897, 899... Ye Wang pounded against his chest with his right hand. The picture of the
horn dissipated with a loud sound. Once it completely disappeared, it turned into a final surge
of energy that filled Ye Wang’s entire body. It caused Ye Wang to roar and move towards the
900th step then continue onward until he reached the 905th step.
The moment he reached it, Ye Wang coughed out a mouthful of fresh blood and slowly
collapsed. The plate in his hands fell out. The moment it left his body, it turned into a gust of
black mist that surrounded Ye Wang and disappeared from the mountain.
There was only Su Ming left on the mountain!
There was dead silence on the mountain. The field was also similarly silent. When Ye Wang
appeared in the field, he was unconscious. As Jing Nan watched with a dark expression, some
people automatically went forward and carried Ye Wang quickly to a corner to help him
recover.
There was only one name that had yet to turn grey on the nine eagle statues...
Everyone waited...
SooYouna | 411
CHAPTER 69: PERSEVERE! PERSEVERE!

There were no longer any conversations in the field. At that moment, all the people within the
field were breathing heavily as they watched the only name that had yet to turn grey on the
nine eagle statues.
Mo Su was only five steps away from first place!
At that moment, Ye Wang, who was placed first, gradually opened his eyes under the help of
Shi Hai and the others. There were still some traces of red in his eyes as he stared at the
ranking on the eagle statue nearby with a complicated look on his face.
By his side, Shi Hai lowered his head, seemingly talking to Ye Wang, but Ye Wang ignored him
as if he did not hear a word. He simply stared at the ranks on the eagle statue.
Shi Hai frowned and sighed before he turned away and left.
‘I am Ye Wang... I won’t lose! But I won’t do any underhanded tricks to win!’
Ye Wang clenched his fists. At that moment, he was no longer the prideful strongest youth,
but a normal tribe member who gave it his all and arrived at the 905th step, forced to retreat
due to a sustained injury. The anxiety he felt was much stronger than of anyone else’s within
the field. Even so, he still had his pride and dignity. Shi Hai’s suggestion was a form of
humiliation to him!
Amidst the silence, the sounds of breathing among the people became even clearer. It was
especially so for those who treated Mo Su as an entertainment in the beginning. At that
moment, their minds were blank, and there was only disbelief and shock left.
They had just witnessed a miracle. They saw a person rising up with their own eyes. They saw
something so insane it reduced them to a state of awe! Never had there been a person who
managed to reach the top from the last place!
Never had there been a person who surpassed Wu Sen, Bi Su, and Chen Chong, much less
pushed Ye Wang until he was injured, forcing him to leave Wind Stream Tribe competition’s
first stage. Because of that, as of then, the mountain belonged to one person only -- Mo Su!
SooYouna | 412
The prodigies who entered the top 50 ranks were now in a state of dead silence. They looked
at Mo Su’s name on the nine eagle statues silently with complicated expressions on their faces:
admiration, jealousy, expectancy, and other emotions.
The leaders from all the tribes were in the same state. There was nothing different in what
they felt. Mo Su now held a very high position within their hearts. This person was bound to
create a storm the moment he returned.
Too many people wanted to know just who... he was... How did he look like..? Yet due to Su
Ming’s incredibly unassuming looks, it was rare that anyone would have taken note of his
existence before the test.
Even the man who pulled him along to meet Chen Chong was looking at the name on the
eagle statue anxiously with excitement and anticipation.
Only an old man with a sharp mouth and cheeks of a monkey stood in the crowd with a
shocked expression. He was certain that every single time someone gave up and returned, he
would be the first to see them. Yet at that moment, when everyone except Mo Su returned to
the field, he discovered belatedly that among these people who came back, none of them were
the young fellow he first approached.
“Impossible...” Bei Qing muttered. He looked at Mo Su’s name on the eagle statue, still finding
it hard within him to believe it.
‘Could it... really be him?’
Mo Sang and Jing Nan did not speak to each other where they were at the corner located
further away. They were quietly looking at the eagle statue. Mo Sang still had a blank
expression on his face, but his heart was pounding rapidly against his chest.
Jing Nan had witnessed Su Ming’s entire progress. At that moment, the shock on his face could
no longer be hidden. He did not expect that Su Ming, whose existence was akin to an ant
earlier, who he did not think too highly of, and who he thought would be lucky to even get
into the top 50, had time and again exceeded his expectations and delivered multiple surprises
to him. Now, he had even reduced Jing Nan to a state of shock.
Jing Nan thought about Su Ming’s origins seriously. Mo Sang’s words once again echoed in his
head and made him more uncertain.
SooYouna | 413
A long time passed by, but there was no hint of impatience among the people in the field. They
were all waiting. When the first rays of light appeared at the horizon and morning arrived, Su
Ming opened his eyes where he stood on the 900th step. There was only one blood vein left on
his body. As he opened his eyes, that blood vein disappeared.
He lifted his head and looked at the top of the mountain, which was lit up by sunlight. It was
a pity that it was shrouded by mist and was not clear as it had been during the night... Su
Ming fell into momentary silence and looked at the plate in his hand.
“905...” Su Ming mumbled.
“Since I’m already here... I might as well... compete against him!” Su Ming lifted his head. His
eyes were filled with determination. He took a deep breath of the refreshing air during the
morning and moved his feet towards the 901st step.
But it was already morning and there was no longer any moonlight. Su Ming felt the pressure
falling upon him. Yet he was fortunate that the pressure had lessened greatly because it was
day. He felt almost the same as he did when it was midnight.
Yet even so, he was already at the 900s. He was already very near the summit. The force of the
pressure here was enough to crush a person alive!
One step in this place was akin to several dozens and even hundreds of steps at the lower parts
of the stairs!
The instant Su Ming’s right foot landed, his entire body trembled. All 156 blood veins
manifested on his body and surrounded him to resist against the maddening pressure coming
towards him.
Su Ming moved!
The moment he moved, the people down in the field who had been waiting silently for a long
period of time seemed to have finally found an outlet for their thoughts. The moment Su Ming
moved, all their long stifled emotions were let out!
“901”
SooYouna | 414
“He’s at 901!”
Numerous pairs of eyes were focused on the only name that was not gray on the nine eagle
statues. At that moment, they had forgotten everything, and in their eyes, in their heads, the
only thing left was the one name that had yet to dim.
Chen Chong trembled and took in a sharp breath. He stared at the ranking. This scene was
definitely the climax of the test. It was in fact, much more intense and exciting than of any
other previous times the test was held. He did not want to miss even a single moment of it.
Bi Su clenched his fists. The cold glare in his eyes became thicker with hints of jealousy hidden
within that seemed to have turned into a strong killing intent filled with resentment. The
other person who had similar killing intent was the tribe leader from Black Mountain Tribe.
He stared at Mo Su’s name on the eagle statue with such a cold expression it was like ice that
would never melt.
902!
The moment the number behind Mo Su’s name turned into 902, all the hearts of the people
watching in the field jumped.
It was as if with each step Su Ming took, he was not just stepping on the stairs on the
mountain, but he was also stomping on all the hearts of the people gathered down below. This
was a rare sight. This alone meant that right then, Su Ming was regarded with great
importance by the people. It was clear that each and every one of his actions could stir up their
emotions!
In the past, this was Ye Wang’s glory and pride alone. Yet now, Ye Wang had turned into a
bystander. He sat at a distance not too far away as he watched the changes in the number of
steps Su Ming took, his heart lurching with each step taken.
This sort of feeling was foreign to him, and it was an emotion that was... carved deep into his
bones!
“903! He’s at 903! There’re only two steps left before he ties with Ye Wang. With three steps,
he’ll surpass Ye Wang and place first!”
“Can he... become first...?”
SooYouna | 415
The pupils of the old woman from Dark Dragon Tribe shrank as her breathing became rapid.
Bai Ling, who was by her side, was no longer daydreaming, but had her head lifted as she
looked at Mo Su’s name. Her brows were slightly crinkled.
Shan Hen was still sitting quietly at the place where Dark Mountain Tribe was gathered. He
may still be sitting, but there was a strange glint within his narrowed eyes.
Bei Ling was in a state of excitement. With his current status within Dark Mountain Tribe, he
would not have revealed such an expression so easily and had to make sure that he was
always aloof, but at that moment, he could no longer suppress his excitement. He had even
envisioned himself as Mo Su. That sort of thrill he felt as Mo Su surpassed the prodigy of Wind
Stream Tribe was so thrilling it made him clench his fists.
Wu La was even more excited than he was. Her face was completely red as she stood there
with her heart pounding rapidly against her chest. She wanted to just jump up and tell Mo Su
to walk faster.
Lei Chen had already given up on wondering whether Mo Su was Su Ming. There were just too
many uncertainties to it.
“903! Mo Su is at 903!” Wu La was after all, still just a girl. At that moment, she was pointing
at the name on the eagle statue excitedly. There was a flash of exhilaration in her eyes. There
was even a strange emotion hidden faintly under that layer of excitement.
An even stronger commotion stirred up within the field. While buzzing sounds echoed around,
Ye Wang sat there with his legs crossed. His eyes were once again bloodshot. He clenched his
fist tightly. It was difficult to use words to express the array of emotions within his heart at
that moment.
He was once the best among all. He once stood at the top and held all the attention and
anticipation from the people in the field. Yet now... he had become one of the bystanders. That
sort of change was difficult for him to accept.
Even the cries of surprise and shock were like a knife stabbing and twisting into his chest,
causing him great pain...
Su Ming stood at the 903rd step. He may have been standing straight, but his body was
trembling as if he was about to fall at any moment. Despite it being day time, the pressure in
the 900s was still unimaginably great.
SooYouna | 416
He only took three steps forward, but Su Ming felt as if he had reached his limit. There was
pain travelling through his entire body, and it was no longer pain that could be resisted by
using the blood veins as a shield. There were moaning sounds echoing around his ears, and
those sounds came from his bones, telling that they could no longer bear with the pressure.
As he stood there, Su Ming panted harshly. His heart pounded as if it was about to break, and
each heartbeat turned into a sharp pain that turned his face pale. There were only two more
steps till 905...
There was no way he could rest here. Due to the presence of the pressure, even if he were to
rest, it would be hard for him to circulate the Qi in his body. Su Ming trembled. He lifted his
right foot and placed it on the 904th step.
The moment his foot landed, a thunderous roar arose from his entire body. Su Ming coughed
out a mouthful of fresh blood and his body seemed to fall, but he bore with it until he stood
straight, then he moved his left foot towards the 904th step.
His entire body felt weak. It was as if the entire mountain was pressing against his body. His
vision swirled.
SooYouna | 417
CHAPTER 70: CARE TO WALK IN CIRCLES WITH ME?

904!
The moment Su Ming landed on the 904th step, all the hearts of the people gathered in the
field jolted at the same time.
A complicated look settled on Jing Nan’s face. He looked at Mo Su’s name on the eagle statue
silently. By his side, Mo Sang also kept quiet.
At a further corner, Ye Wang’s heart was pounding. He wanted to continue sitting, but his body
had instinctively stood up as he stared intently at Mo Su’s name on the eagle statue. He did
not spare his attention to anything else.
In fact, no one had paid attention to him when he stood up. At that moment, everyone’s gazes
were on the eagle statues and Mo Su’s name.
Anxiety, restraint, and silence formed a strange sort of force that covered the entire field like
a layer of pressure that turned the place into what could only be called the true quiet!
They were waiting for Su Ming to move one more step until he reached the 905th step...
Yet even after a long while, the number behind Mo Su did not change. However, all the people
continued waiting. No one spoke, neither did anyone discuss among themselves. Even the
sounds of their breathing had weakened...
After a while, the number behind Mo Su suddenly changed. The number turned from 904 to
905!
The moment the change happened, the entire field erupted in an explosion of sound that
shook the surroundings.
“905! He tied with Ye Wang!”
“Mo Su! Mo Su! Mo Su!”
SooYouna | 418
Ye Wang was pale. It was as if there was a great force that knocked into him, causing him to
stagger backwards two steps. His eyes gradually became blank, and there was a wan smile on
his lips.
At the same time, the moment Su Ming arrived at the 905th step, his face also turned into a
similar shade of white as Ye Wang’s. He wanted to take another step forward, but he did not
have the strength to do so.
He turned around and looked at the mist covered summit. Su Ming panted harshly, but his
eyes were bright. He may not have arrived at the top of the mountain, but at that moment,
there was no doubt that he stood at the top. Gradually, Su Ming lifted his head and looked at
the sky, which seemed to be within reach, and raised his right hand slowly.
He could not touch it. Yet as he closed his eyes, he had the impression that he had closed the
distance between himself and the sky.
“Among all those living on the land, who will be able to see the end of the horizon..?” Su Ming
mumbled. He opened his eyes and no longer looked at the sky. Instead, he cast his gaze into
the distance towards the horizon, the point that seemed like the end of the sky.
He saw the land in the distance through the mist. There was only an indistinct vast mass of
ground beyond. He did not know what that place was. He did not even know whether there
was another tribe there...
That place was so, so far away...
After a long while, the smile on Su Ming’s face became wider. He seemed to have forgotten his
fatigue as he took in a deep breath of the refreshing air in the mountain.
‘I don’t know whether I can reach Awakening Realm... I don’t know whether I can fly in the
sky with my own strength like a bird... but now, I’m standing here. I can fly here...’
There was wind blowing at the moment, lifting up Su Ming’s long hair and blowing away the
sweat on his body. Su Ming brought out the plate and threw it down towards the foot of the
mountain.
The plate quickly fell and turned into a gust of black mist, rushing towards Su Ming as if it
was going to surround him and bring him away from the mountain!
SooYouna | 419
The moment the black mist arrived, Su Ming jumped towards the vast land before him!
It was a crazy move. Su Ming’s body was entirely suspended in air like he was standing in
midair. It was as if he was flying in the sky with his own power!
Flying may not seem hard, but in truth, it was a right only reserved for the Berserkers who
had reached the Awakening Realm. Those who had not awakened could not hope to do so!
Su Ming wanted to become stronger. He longed to awaken, he yearned to fly in the sky, even
if... this sort of flying was only for a short moment. Yet as long as he did it without any help,
and did it entirely on his own, then it was fine!
The moment he jumped and his feet left the top of the mountain, Su Ming stood in midair.
The wind bellowed as it came from an unknown direction and made his hair even messier,
as if the heavens themselves were angered!
The moment he jumped, there was the sound of roaring waves in Su Ming’s head. Yet it was
not chaotic but clear, as if time became much slower. Su Ming could clearly feel that he was
flying. He saw the sky, the earth. He saw the incredibly tall Wind Stream Mountain. He saw
the mythical creature from the Fire Berserker Tribe on the summit. The beast seemed to be
looking at him...
Besides all these, Su Ming also saw the field on the land that was sealed outside the mountain.
He saw all the people gathered on the field... When the black mist came forth and enveloped
his body, it turned into a long black misted arc that sped out of the mountain at an extremely
fast pace. When the space in the air twisted, it rushed out of the sealed Wind Stream
Mountain!
When Mo Su’s name turned gray on the nine eagle statues on the field and the space in the
air twisted, a gust of black mist whistled by and landed on the center of the field.
At that moment, all the gazes from the people in the field gathered towards the spot. Wu Sen
had already stood up a long time ago and stared at the black mist that appeared. He watched
as the black mist scattered away and revealed the faint outline of a person within it.
Chen Chong was also staring intently at the shape of the person as he gradually became clearer
in the mist. He wanted to know just who Mo Su was!
SooYouna | 420
Bi Su was doing the same thing. The killing intent in his eyes was incredibly thick. He did not
even bother trying to hide it. He clenched his fists as he stared at the figure in the mist.
They were not the only ones doing so. At that moment, everyone in the field was doing the
same thing. The hundreds of people from different tribes, who had been paying attention to
the event for the past two days, were filled with respect as they all looked at the person who
was slowly walking out from the mist.
Besides the bystanders, the ones who paid even more attention towards Mo Su were the people
who took part in the first test together with Mo Su. No matter what rank they obtained, they
were all holding their breaths while looking at him.
The old woman from Dark Dragon Tribe was watching the figure of the person in the mist
with bright eyes. She wanted to know how that person looked like and which tribe he belonged
to.
Si Kong also looked over anxiously.
Bai Ling was affected by the serious atmosphere brought by Mo Su’s return and could not help
herself but to look over.
Bei Ling, Wu La, Lei Chen, the Head of the Guards, Shan Hen, and the other people from the
other tribes were also staring at the rapidly dissipating mist.
Ye Wang took in a deep breath, which seemed to somewhat quell the complicated feelings in
his heart. He stared at the person who walked out of the mist.
All the people’s eyes were focused upon one person!
As the mist scattered away and Su Ming walked out, a countless number of gazes were trained
on him. When the mist was completely gone and his face was clearly revealed to all the eyes
in the field, the entire field fell into dead silence.
He had a normal face and wore a normal shirt made of beast skin. He did not have Wu Sen’s
sullen attitude, Chen Chong’s charisma, which allowed him to be surrounded and revered by
people, nor did he have Bi Su’s mysteriousness, and he most certainly did not have Ye Wang’s
prideful aloofness.
SooYouna | 421
If he stood in a crowd, it would be difficult for anyone to take note of him. That was how
normal he was. Yet now, everyone knew that this person might have been normal before the
test, but after the test, he was a definitely extraordinary presence. He was just like the sun,
and he shocked the world even though he was previously unassuming!
When Chen Chong saw Su Ming, he was stunned. He did not think he would be such a normal
looking person. He looked so normal it was difficult for anyone to remember him, but
somewhere on his mind, he had a vague recollection that this person had been among the
crowd of people who surrounded him before the test... Yet at that time, he hadn’t cared about
that person. Chen Chong had completely ignored him.
Bi Su also saw Su Ming. He remembered nothing about him. Even if he had seen Su Ming
before, he had immediately ignored him. Thus, upon seeing him, he was also stunned.
When Wu Sen’s gaze fell upon Su Ming, his pupils shrank. His instincts were screaming at
him that there was a high chance that this was the person who had stolen his Blood of
Corpses... but... Wu Sen’s face became bitter. He did not dare ask for it... This Mo Su was just
as prodigious as Ye Wang. From now on, his name would travel to all parts of the region!
Praise gradually appeared in the eyes of the old woman from Dark Dragon Tribe when she saw
the average looking Su Ming. The first impression was very important to decide whether a
person would like or hate another. It was just like how she had looked down on Su Ming, and
now approved of Mo Su.
It was a wonder what would be her level of shock and conflict in her heart when she learned
that both people were actually one and the same.
Si Kong’s heart pounded against his chest. There was admiration in his eyes. He admired the
strong, and it was especially so for this person before him. He was at the same level as Ye
Wang!
Bai Ling stared at Mo Su with a dumbfounded expression. She was shaking slightly. She saw
Mo Su’s eyes. Those eyes were somehow familiar to her... But she did not know that those pair
of eyes had appeared just two days ago and were looking at her.
Bei Ling, Wu La, Lei Chen, and all the other people from Dark Mountain Tribe looked at Su Ming
as he walked over one step at a time. The entire area was still silent. At that moment, Su
Ming’s heart pounded hard against his chest. He might have seemed calm on the outside, but
he was extremely nervous. He had never been the center of attention of so many people before.
After all, he was still just a child.
SooYouna | 422
As Su Ming moved forward, the crowd started opening a path for him. It was as if there was a
piercing glow that could burn other people on the average-looking Su Ming, causing them to
have no choice but to retreat.
He might not have Wu Sen’s sullenness, but his face, normal as it seemed, brought in people
the feeling of serenity and terror akin to the calm before a storm. He might not have Chen
Chong’s charisma that allowed him to be surrounded by other people like the moon with the
stars, but on his average body, it seemed as if there was a resolution that could knock aside
all the stars and the moon. He did not need to be surrounded by people.
He might not have Ye Wang’s prideful aloofness, but he had earned the right for even Ye Wang,
prideful as he may be, to have to look at him.
“It... It’s him...” There was a man among the crowd who retreated to open up a path with an
awestruck face. He was the one who had pulled Su Ming along to find Chen Chong. He hadn’t
expected that the person he had dragged with him was Mo Su.
Standing further in the distance was an old man with a sharp mouth and cheeks of a monkey.
He also widened his eyes. He might have had some guesses earlier, but when he saw it with
his own eyes, he was still in a state of disbelief.
Before the first stage of the test, there were three people who were the center of attention in
the field -- Chen Chong, Bai Ling, and Ye Wang! These three people were like centers of
attention that attracted a lot of gazes upon themselves.
Yet now, there was only one center of attention in the field!
“Mo Su!” As Su Ming was walking forward, a voice travelled out from within the silent crowd.
That voice belonged to Ye Wang.
Su Ming stopped. He turned around and looked at Ye Wang standing not far into the distance.
This was the first time they had contact - equal contact. It was completely different from the
first time Su Ming had looked at him from among the crowd!
“Mo Su, let’s compete again during the second stage!” Ye Wang spoke slowly. There was
persistence on his face. Even if the match ended with a tie, and they were both placed first,
his pride did not allow him to accept that result. He wanted to compete again, even if it was
for the second time, or the third!
SooYouna | 423
“I won’t enter the second stage of the test...” Su Ming fell silent for a while before he spoke
calmly. He respected Ye Wang as his opponent. Once he finished speaking, Su Ming turned
away and his gaze fell upon Mo Sang sitting in the distance. He saw a smile on the elder’s face
and saw within his eyes the message that told him not to reveal his identity.
Su Ming turned away. This time, he looked at Dark Dragon Tribe and at Bai Ling, who was
standing beside the old woman!
He smiled faintly and walked towards Bai Ling with the anxiety stemmed from being the
center of attention ever since he came back.
“Care to walk in circles with me tomorrow night..?” When Su Ming walked towards her, he
ignored the dumbstruck old woman and the excited Si Kong, and looked into Bai Ling’s eyes,
winking as he whispered to her.
Bai Ling was stunned. She did not know what to say, but the moment she heard the three
words ‘walk in circles’, saw Su Ming wink at her, and remembered those familiar eyes, she
trembled slightly, a soft blush coloring her cheeks.
She nodded her head.
SooYouna | 424
CHAPTER 71: THE ELDER’S PREPARATION

Su Ming left.
Once he left, the crowd in the field also gradually dispersed as the people went to the leaders
of their tribes and went back to their lodgings in Wind Stream City.
The first stage of the test was over. There would be a night of rest before the start of the next
part of the test the next day. The second stage may not be a test of actual combat, but it held
a lot of importance by showing the participants’ power.
In the past, there would be a lot of people who entered the first stage of the test and did not
participate in the other two stages, but these people were mostly ranked below the top 50.
There had never been someone who had managed to place in the top 10 ranks and bowed out
of the other two tests.
That was why Su Ming and Ye Wang’s conversation caused a storm to rage within the hearts
of the people in the field. However, they did not talk about it. They only watched silently as Su
Ming left.
The participants who were getting ready for the test next morning left especially quickly. They
had to hurry up and use the night to train to make sure their bodies were in top condition
while getting rid of the injuries they sustained due to the pressure from the mountain in the
first stage.
The injuries sustained by Chen Chong and the others were not light because they had forcefully
moved forward during the first stage of the test. They would require help from the powerful
Berserkers from their tribes to be able to recover by next morning.
Even Wind Stream Tribe’s Elder, Jing Nan, did not waste time loitering in the field. Ye Wang’s
forceful absorption of his Berserker Blood would have left behind a lot of problems; he would
have to go and help him soothe his Qi.
When Su Ming came, it was Shi Hai who had brought him. It was the same when he left. Shi
Hai seemed to be conflicted, and he hesitated as if about to say something, but he remained
silent in the end. He swung his sleeve and brought Su Ming away from the place towards Wind
Stream City in a whistle of wind.
SooYouna | 425
As the crowd gradually diminished, the field became more deserted. Mo Sang stood in the field
with a smile as he spoke to Jing Nan, who was standing by his side, about something.
Jing Nan’s face was no longer gloomy. He was frowning instead. After a long moment of
silence, he looked towards Mo Sang.
“The first request you had regarding giving me the Ancient Berserker Art was to let Dark
Mountain Tribe become a part of Wind Stream Tribe when you believed the time was right so
as to receive Wind Stream’s protection.
“Your purpose for doing that was definitely to give Black Mountain Tribe’s Bi Tu a chance. You
will take away three of the strongest Berserkers in Dark Mountain Tribe and greatly reduce
the defense of your tribe...
“If Bi Tu comes to Wind Stream, then you will use the chance to observe his power. If he doesn’t,
then it means something unknown has happened to his training. This move of yours, where
you kill two birds with one stone, is ruthless indeed!” Jing Nan looked at Mo Sang and gritted
out each word.
“I never intended to hide it from you,” Mo Sang spoke, smiling.
“If Bi Tu had come, you could then have made changes according to your judgment. If he didn’t,
then you’d be leaving behind a weakened tribe to tempt him into attacking it... I can tell that
you have a backup plan within the tribe.
“If Bi Tu was to really attack Dark Mountain Tribe, then due to my promise to you, Dark
Mountain Tribe would become part of Wind Stream, which would make Bi Tu wary. Due to
your understanding of Bi Tu, if he had just arrived at a breakthrough, then his powers would
still be wild and hard to control. I... would definitely need to lend a hand or else Wind Stream
would lose all their esteem in the region since they couldn’t even defend an affiliated tribe.
“It would make others think that I’m afraid of Bi Tu,” Jing Nan slowly spoke about these things.
In truth, when Mo Sang had mentioned that to him in the secret room, he had already thought
about all this, but did not say it. He wanted to keep those thoughts to himself and think about
it later so that he could make Mo Sang pay a greater price. Now... he found the price!
“Not bad. That’s what I’ve been thinking. It’s a pity Bi Tu didn’t make a move.” Mo Sang frowned
slightly as he looked towards Jing Nan.
SooYouna | 426
Jing Nan’s gaze was complicated as he looked into Mo Sang’s eyes. After a long while, he
sighed.
“If it weren’t because that child looked so different from you, I’d truly think that he is of your
blood.” Jing Nan lifted his head and looked towards the direction Su Ming had disappeared.
“To me, he is of my blood.” There was a hint of nostalgia in Mo Sang’s eyes as he spoke softly.
“Mo Sang, in terms of intelligence, I cannot compare to you... This has nothing to do with our
cultivation. I knew that since I was young... You knew since a long time ago that I would figure
out the hidden meaning within your request, and you knew that with my personality, I would
not immediately reject you, but would find the chance to reap even more benefits from you...
“All this, you have predicted. That was why you pushed this benefit right in front of my face
so that I would have no choice but to be attracted to it... All of this was not just for your tribe
but also for the child, perhaps even more for him...”
“You knew since a long time ago how outstanding Su Ming is!” Jing Nan spoke slowly.
Mo Sang looked at Jing Nan with a smile. He did not speak.
“You made him hide his identity and use another appearance in this place to show off his
potential so that I would see all of that... With this move, even if Dark Mountain Tribe becomes
affiliated to Wind Stream Tribe, he would not be affected by this. You gave him another path...
a path that you did not choose that year...” Jing Nan’s face became even more complicated as
he looked at Mo Sang.
“You know that Wind Stream does not mind prodigies appearing in the tribes around the
region. In fact, we even hope that there would be other young prodigies appearing in other
tribes. Because the moment they appear, we would receive them the moment we find them
and make them part of Wind Stream. We would also give a lot of benefits to their original
tribes.
“Many people don’t understand why we do this, thinking that Wind Stream is jealous of those
who have talent. Even if we explain ourselves, no one would believe us, only you... know the
truth! You know the truth, and you asked him to disguise himself for his own good. After all,
if he’s too outstanding, then it would be far too easy for others to be jealous of him. Putting
him under a layer of disguise is a form of protection for him. At the same time, he won’t be
burdened by the fate of being one of the members of an affiliated tribe. He can be independent.”
SooYouna | 427
“If he grows up and reveals his identity later, it would still be fine. At that time, he would
already have the power to let others look up to him. He could also protect Dark Mountain Tribe
by then, which would have already become an affiliated tribe.” Jing Nan looked at the few
people left on the field while speaking slowly.
“You made it. I like this child. Let him stay in Wind Stream. I’ll offer him the same help as I
gave Ye Wang, just like what I promised before. Between him and Ye Wang, whoever reaches
the Awakening Realm first will become the Berserker’s Son of Wind Stream!
“Even if he reaches the Awakening Realm later than Ye Wang, with his potential, I will still
make him as brilliant as the blazing sun! He will develop Wind Stream together with Ye Wang!
As for Dark Mountain Tribe... once the test ends, come to Wind Stream. Bi Tu won’t dare to stop
you. If he makes a move, I will let him know the difference between us, even though we are
both in the initial stages of the Awakening Realm!” As Jing Nan spoke, he raised his right hand
towards Mo Sang and waved it. In an instant, a small bottle sped towards Mo Sang.
“There are three drops of Berserker Blood in there. Treat the extra drop as a present for Su
Ming!” Jing Nan looked at Mo Sang deeply and turned away, taking a step towards the air. He
had to help soothe Ye Wang’s Qi tonight.
Mo Sang watched Jing Nan leave, then looked at the small bottle containing the three drops
of Berserker Blood. His eyes were filled with contemplation. Jing Nan was right in many
regards, but there was one thing he was wrong about. Mo Sang did not expect that Su Ming
would be able to obtain such a rank.
His original plan had been to use Su Ming’s mysterious identity to make Jing Nan suspicious.
Then he would pay up an incredibly great price for Jing Nan to agree to let Su Ming stay in
Wind Stream.
After all, he understood that Wind Stream Tribe was incredibly resolute towards getting out of
this place and becoming stronger. It would not give up any chance to do so, even if it was just
a guess...
But Mo Sang did not expect Su Ming to be able to obtain this rank. With things this way, the
tables for his negotiation with Jing Nan had immediately turned and now Mo Sang held the
reins instead of being forced to go with the tide.
It was just a small change, yet the difference in the end results was so great!
SooYouna | 428
‘Perhaps this time... the catastrophe looming over Dark Mountain Tribe can actually be
solved...’
A bright flash flickered in Mo Sang’s eyes, and he went towards the people from Dark
Mountain Tribe waiting for him in the distance.
In the air outside of the vicinity of Wind Stream Mountain, Shi Hai was speeding away with
Su Ming back to the mudstone city. They did not say one word to each other while they were
in the air.
Su Ming was just quiet, but Shi Hai was feeling conflicted. He would occasionally look at Su
Ming. The person before him looked incredibly normal, and Shi Hai had been the one who
bring him to the field. Back then, he’d not taken much notice of this person. Yet now, after he
had seen Su Ming’s unbelievable raise up the stairs during the previous few days, Shi Hai’s
attitude was forced to change.
‘This is a prodigy that can compete with Ye Wang!’
Shi Hai marveled in his heart.
Before long, the contours of Wind Stream Tribe gradually appeared on the land far into the
distance. As the giant mudstone city gradually appeared before their eyes, Su Ming suddenly
spoke.
He spoke as the gust was blowing fiercely against his face. His voice seemed to be about ready
to be scattered away into the wind, but each word and syllable still reached Shi Hai’s ears
clearly.
“Senior, I have something I don’t understand. You have yet to awaken, how is it that you’re
able to fly in the sky?”
If it was before, Shi Hai would have definitely ignored him, as if he had not heard him. Yet
now, after a moment of hesitation, he opened his mouth and began his explanation slowly.
“The flight after reaching Awakening is different from mine. The reason I can fly is due to my
Berserker Vessel. A part of it is also because of my Berserker Mark, which has yet to solidify.
My Berserker Mark is of the clouds.”
SooYouna | 429
As Shi Hai spoke, a faint picture of a cloud appeared in the centre of his brows.
“To be exact, a Berserker who has reached the Awakening Realm can walk in the air with his
own power. As for me, I can only float. It may seem the same, but the basic principle behind
it is very different,” Shi Hai explained in detail.
Su Ming’s eyes were contemplative. He asked a few more questions. As they continued talking,
they returned to the mudstone city. When Shi Hai let Su Ming on the ground, there was a smile
on his face. He nodded his head towards Su Ming, then left after turning into a cloud.
The gigantic field at the foot of Wind Stream Mountain was now deserted. The only living
beings there were the eight people sitting on top of eight of the nine eagle statues. They were
powerful Berserkers from Wind Stream Tribe. Before long, Shi Hai returned and sat down
cross-legged on the ninth eagle statue.
Since the seal on Wind Stream Mountain was broken, some time would be required to seal it
again. The nine of them protected this place until the seal was complete, and they could leave.
That had been the case since before...
Yet this year, there was something unusual. In the deserted field, a person in black had
appeared some time ago. That person was wearing a black robe that hid his entire body. It was
the mysterious man who had appeared at Black Mountain Tribe!
SooYouna | 430
CHAPTER 72: THE ALLIANCE OF THE WESTERN REGION

He stood there, but for some reason, Shi Hai and the other eight people did not notice him.
They didn’t know when the mysterious man had appeared, nor did they know of his existence.
Even if they had opened their eyes, they would have only seen an empty space before them.
“The Great Bird, one of the four great mythical creatures of the Fire Berserker Tribe... They were
killed that year by the God of Berserker s... I didn’t expect that there would be a fragment of its
soul here... If the Elder from Black Mountain Tribe hadn’t told me, I would have missed it... Oh
well, he might have told me this because of personal reasons, but since I saw the beast, then
I’ll definitely satisfy his request.
“There are just two people who have reached the initial stage of the Awakening Realm. They’re
not enough for me to spare any of my attention here yet... I’ve heard about Wind Stream Tribe,
located at the edges of the western region’s alliance borders. I heard that they were once a
weak branch from the Great Tribe of Miao Man [1],” the mysterious man mumbled and moved
forward step by step towards Wind Stream Mountain, which was in a state of being sealed off
once again!
#########
Su Ming returned to the lodgings of Dark Mountain Tribe within Wind Stream City. His face
had long since returned to normal, and he looked like the frail, clean, and handsome youth
once more. He wore a simple beast skin shirt and sat down within the lodgings of Dark
Mountain Tribe.
There was excitement and anxiety within his eyes. All that had happened during the first stage
of the test was like a dream to him. It was as if the person who did it was not him, but someone
else. It was especially so when he had returned to the field and become the center of attention.
It made his heart pound even more quickly. When he remembered talking to Bai Ling right
before Si Kong and the old woman, Su Ming felt proud of himself.
He took in a deep breath and finally managed to quell the excitement within his heart. He
closed his eyes and felt the vast amount of Qi in his body. The power that erupted from all 160
blood veins filled Su Ming with confidence.
His blood veins had increased during the final moment by four. They had increased from 156
to 160.
SooYouna | 431
“I’m now at the sixth level of the Blood Solidification Realm. There’s not much of a difference
between this and the required 245 blood veins for the seventh level of the Blood Solidification
Realm...” Su Ming mumbled, and there was a strange glow in his eyes.
‘I can start training the Dark Blood Dust... I’ll have to wait a bit longer for the powerful
Execution of the Three Evils, though.’
Su Ming sat down with a focused gaze as he recalled everything that had happened during the
first stage of the test. A smile gradually appeared on the corner of his lips.
‘More importantly, I’ve mastered fine control! If my mind moves, my Qi will move. If my mind
doesn’t move, then my Qi will be hidden... With this, I won’t waste a single shred of Qi. When
my battle power increases, my speed will also increase to another level!’
Su Ming took in a deep breath as his spirits were lifted up.
‘With the Blood Scales, the me now should be able to somehow help the elder protect the tribe
and my tribe members! I can fight for the tribe!’
He clenched his fists with a resolute gaze.
‘It’s a pity my powers aren’t great enough right now. I only have 160 blood veins... If I could
increase them further, that would be great...’
Su Ming frowned. After a moment of silence, a bright light flashed in his eyes.
“I have to buy a large amount of herbs and create more Mountain Spirit... But... Ha...” Su Ming’s
eyes darkened. His pockets were empty. He did not have any money to buy anything.
‘Right now, the tribe is faced with a great danger. It would need a lot of stone coins. I can’t add
more stress for the elder... I have to think. How can I get a huge amount of money...?’
He scratched his head. While he was thinking, his ears twitched. He heard Wu La’s excited
voice coming from outside the house.
Su Ming stood up and opened the front door. From there, he saw Bei Ling, Wu La, Lei Chen,
and behind them, the elder, the Head of the Guards, and Shan Hen walking back.
SooYouna | 432
“Mo Su has a really great presence! You saw it, right? The moment he came back, he
immediately attracted everyone’s attention! Even Ye Wang spoke to him! I heard from the
others that this is something that is incredibly rare!” Wu La’s face was lit with excitement. Her
eyes were bright with enthusiasm as she walked and continued speaking to Bei Ling and Lei
Chen.
“Mo Su may look average, but he attracts a lot of attention. I think that powerful people are all
supposed to be like this. He reached the top from the last place. When he came back, he was
really calm. The presence of a powerful person was incredibly strong on him. I can still
remember the words he spoke to Ye Wang. He said, ‘I won’t enter the second stage of the test.’
It made so many people shocked!” Wu La gestured excitedly. It was clear that Mo Su held a
great position within her heart, and she practically worshipped him.
Su Ming stood outside the house and looked at the crowd coming back. He watched Wu La’s
excitement and touched his nose. He remembered being very nervous. He found it hard to
adapt to the feeling of being the center of attention. He absolutely did not have the calmness
Wu La was talking about...
“Mo Su had been unknown, but now, he’s famous. His name has already traveled to the entire
Wind Stream Tribe. Before long, all the tribes around the region will know his name!” Bei Ling’s
face was no longer aloof but was filled with exhilaration and excitement, which was a rare
sight.
“It’s a pity he doesn’t belong to Dark Mountain Tribe. Ah... it’d be great if there was such a
prodigy in Dark Mountain Tribe...” Bei Ling sighed. There was no hint of jealousy within him.
That was the nature of human beings. They would only compete with those who were around
their level. They would find it hard to be jealous of those who had surpassed them by too much.
Unless... they were people who they grew up with, and thus, had no sense of mysteriousness,
because both parties knew each other too well. They would still be jealous of those people,
then.
“That’s right. If only he was from Dark Mountain Tribe... Mo Su, Mo Sang, their names match
so well. Mo Su...” There was a look of awe in Wu La’s eyes, and her face was flushed. As she
continued mumbling, she saw Su Ming standing at the house and frowned. Disdain appeared
on her face.
She remembered what Lei Chen had said. He had actually suspected that the Mo Su she
admired was Su Ming. It only made her think that it was a form of humiliation towards Mo
Su.
SooYouna | 433
Lei Chen did not speak. When he saw Su Ming, he trained his eyes on him. After a few
moments of scrutiny, his eyes darkened. It was clear that he did not believe that Su Ming and
Mo Su had any form of connection either.
As for Bei Ling, he had seen Su Ming standing there a long time ago, but he had immediately
ignored Su Ming’s existence. The aloofness in his eyes was so thick, it seemed that it would
not go away.
“Mo Su is incredibly mysterious. Up till now, we still don’t know which tribe he belongs to.
Maybe we’ll know in a few more days. When that time comes, I’ll represent Dark Mountain
Tribe and get to know him...” Bei Ling no longer looked at Su Ming. When he spoke of Mo Su,
there was respect in his eyes.
“You have to get to know him. Mo Su... Mo Su... I think his powers have to be really great. It’s
a pity he’s not joining the second or the third stage of the test...” Su Ming saw Wu La’s
excitement and could not help but touch his nose again.
“Maybe his powers aren’t really that great. That’s why he’s not taking part...” Su Ming could
no longer keep it in and mumbled instinctively.
“Su Ming, what did you say?!” When Wu La heard it, a fierce look immediately appeared in her
eyes. She looked at Su Ming furiously.
“You have no right to talk about Mo Su. His powers must be really great! He must have
something else to do, or because he has no interest in competing, that’s why he’s not taking
part in the test!”
Su Ming smiled bitterly and quickly kept his silence. When he saw how furious Wu La looked,
he had no idea whether he should happy, or feel helpless.
“Su Ming, you can say all that here, saying this most likely because you heard from
somewhere else about Mo Su. But I’m warning you, once you leave the lodgings, you are not
allowed to say anything of the kind! This will only bring trouble to the tribe. That Mo Su is not
someone who we can talk about this way!” Bei Ling spoke slowly while staring at Su Ming with
a serious face. He was the strongest among the youths in Dark Mountain Tribe. It was not out
of bounds for him to say that.
“Su Ming... I don’t think you should say that either. That Mo Su... you didn’t see him with your
own eyes. He’s just too strong, so strong that even Ye Wang had to pay attention to him! That
SooYouna | 434
person is not someone we can discuss. He’s... really strong!” Lei Chen whispered, too. Once he
finished speaking, he hesitated for a moment and looked at Su Ming with a complicated look.
It was as if he wanted to say something else, but could not continue.
Su Ming smiled bitterly again.
“Alright. You three have another test tomorrow. Go back to your rooms to recover.” The Head
of the Guards frowned and spoke with a stern voice. Bei Ling and the other two immediately
kept quiet and went back to their rooms.
Mo Sang nodded towards Su Ming. The praise in his eyes was incredibly strong. He did not say
anything but went back to his room. The Head of the Guards and Shan Hen followed close
behind him. It was clear that they were going to discuss something.
When they went away, Su Ming returned to his room. He knew that there was a high
possibility of the elder coming over later. That was why he chose to sit here and wait quietly.
He waited for a long while, but the elder did not come. Lei Chen hesitantly came instead. He
went into Su Ming’s room and sat in front of him, looking at him with a dumbfounded
expression.
“What is it?” Su Ming looked at the stupidly honest expression on Lei Chen’s face and smiled.
“No... It’s nothing... Su Ming, you... do you...” Lei Chen hesitated, gritted his teeth, then
whispered, “Do you like Bai Ling?”
Su Ming was thrown off guard.
“Ah, Su Ming, it doesn’t matter whether you like her. This is a friendly advice... Give up. I’m
wondering though. Is Bai Ling really that beautiful? She’s not as pretty as Bai Fang...” Lei Chen
mumbled, and there was a questioning look on his face.
“Su Ming, you didn’t go to the field at the foot of Wind Stream Mountain. You didn’t see how
Mo Su went to Bai Ling and spoke about walking in circles before everyone’s eyes right at the
end! Circles, my ass! I don’t like him!” Lei Chen quickly stole a look at Su Ming’s expression
and spoke just as quickly.
SooYouna | 435
“Worse still, that Bai Ling agreed to it while blushing! Ah, you didn’t see that scene. It’s clear
that she likes Mo Su! That Bai Ling is disappointing!” Lei Chen spoke once again.
There was an odd expression on Su Ming’s face. He hesitated for a moment before opening his
mouth and whispering, “Lei Chen, let me tell you a secret... I’m actually Mo Su.”
Lei Chen was stunned, then he lifted his hand to touch Su Ming’s forehead, which Su Ming
dodged. Lei Chen quickly advised him against it and was just about to say something again
when they heard the elder letting out a cough outside the room.
Lei Chen quickly stood up. The door to the room was opened, and the elder smiled as he
entered.
Without even needing a word from the elder, Lei Chen quickly left. He stole a look at Su Ming,
then left the room. There was still worry on his face, however. Su Ming’s words just now had
given him a shock. He thought Su Ming was too upset, that was why he said those words.
1. Miao Man is an aboriginal tribe in China, which was once a great tribe.
SooYouna | 436
CHAPTER 73: THE BERSERKER’S REALM MOUNTAIN!

When Lei Chen left, there was only the elder and Su Ming left in the room. When he saw the
elder entering the room, Su Ming quickly stood up. He was feeling very nervous. He did not
know whether his actions during the first stage of the test were right in the elder’s eyes.
While he was feeling nervous, a smile appeared on the elder’s face. He sat in front of Su Ming
and looked at the frail looking youth before him. There was a hint of nostalgia within his eyes
as he looked at the traces of youthfulness still left on that clean and handsome face.
“You’ve grown up... Come, sit by my side,” the elder said softly after a long while.
“Elder.” Su Ming sat down. The wrinkles on the elder’s face seemed to have increased. The
traces left behind by time seemed to reveal a person that had experienced a lot in life.
“You did well during the first stage of the test.” The elder patted Su Ming’s head before he took
out a small bottle and handed it to Su Ming.
“There are three drops of Berserker Blood belonging to a Berserker of the Awakening Realm in
the bottle. Keep it close to you. When the time is right, it will be of great help to you. That is
about as much as I can help...” The elder looked at Su Ming, and there was a look in his eyes
that Su Ming could not understand due to his young age.
“The method to absorb the Berserker Blood of the Awakened Realm is easy. Cast the Dark Blood
Dust and change the Berserker Blood into blood mist, surrounding your body while you slowly
absorb it. Use it to nurture your blood veins. You can only absorb one drop each time, however,
don’t be greedy. You have to do this slowly, or else you’ll harm your own body,” the elder
warned him seriously.
Su Ming looked at the elder. He did not know why, but he had a hunch that something he
would not like was about to happen. The look on the elder’s face and his words only made him
further not understand the meaning behind the elder’s words.
“Elder... you...” Su Ming took the bottle the Berserker Blood instinctively. Just as he was about
to say something, he saw the elder smiling and shaking his head. He looked at Su Ming kindly.
“Don’t worry. It’s not impossible to solve the danger the tribe faces. I’ve already spoke with the
Elder from Wind Stream Tribe. There shouldn’t be anything going wrong at this point.
SooYouna | 437
“What you need to do now is to train properly. If the day comes and you reach Awakening
Realm... If you can leave this place and go explore the world outside... You have to remember
to go to Berserker’s Realm Mountain,” the elder said slowly.
“What is... Berserker’s Realm Mountain?” Su Ming was stunned. He had a feeling that this was
connected to his birth. Yet when the elder suddenly spoke of it, the bad feeling in his heart
grew stronger until it turned into a wave of uneasiness and anxiety so strong it replaced the
shock and uncertainty that he should be feeling.
“It’s in your heart...” the elder said, looking at Su Ming.
He was stunned for a moment, and there was a questioning look on his face.
“Alright. Just remember that. Let’s not talk about this anymore. I’ve already spoken with the
Elder of Wind Stream Tribe. You’ll be staying in Wind Stream Tribe as Mo Su from now on. The
Elder of Wind Stream Tribe will be helping and guiding you together with Ye Wang. This will
be a great help to you, and his help will far exceed the amount of help I can give you. The
chances of you awakening will also increase.” The elder’s face was serious as he looked at Su
Ming. When he saw hesitation on Su Ming’s face and that he was about to speak, he became
stern.
“But... elder, I don’t want to stay in Wind Stream Tribe. I...” The elder’s words were too sudden,
causing Su Ming to be completely unprepared for it. He did not expect it. If he knew from the
start that such a change would happen due to the results of the first stage of the test, then he
would have definitely not gotten such a high ranking. Yet before he could even finish speaking
in his alarm, the elder’s eyes became fierce.
“Su Ming! I’ve already decided on this. You must stay here from now on!” the elder spoke
sternly.
Su Ming fell silent, but the unyielding look in his eyes was clear.
When he saw the stubborn look in Su Ming’s eyes, the elder sighed and his expression
softened. He looked at Su Ming and spoke slowly, “Su Ming, Dark Mountain Tribe is not far
from Wind Stream. You can come back anytime you want.”
Su Ming bit into his lip. He did not know what to say.
SooYouna | 438
“Besides, I’ve already decided. Dark Mountain Tribe will join Wind Stream Tribe and leave Dark
Mountain. We will build a new tribe outside the mudstone city. Truth be told, you’ll be really
close to the tribe,” the elder continued saying.
“But elder, I don’t want to become part of Wind Stream Tribe, I’m a member of Dark Mountain
Tribe!” Su Ming said in a low voice after hesitating for a moment.
The elder looked quietly at Su Ming. After a long while, he spoke again, “Su Ming, besides doing
it for your own good, I’m asking you to join Wind Stream Tribe for another reason. Your status
will rise just as your powers will rise. Once you’re at the same level as Ye Wang, then you can
protect Dark Mountain Tribe from your side. Don’t you want to take care of Dark Mountain
Tribe?”
“I...” Su Ming was stunned.
“How about this? This isn’t a matter of urgency. You don’t have to think too much about it.
Once all this ends and Dark Mountain Tribe migrates here, you can make your decision. When
that time comes, I’ll send you here. You don’t even have to stay in the city, you can continue
staying in Dark Mountain Tribe. How does that sound?” The elder smiled and ruffled Su Ming’s
hair.
Su Ming let out a sigh of relief. After a moment of thought, he nodded his head obediently. If
that was the case, he could accept it. Within Su Ming’s heart, he only belonged to one tribe,
and that was Dark Mountain Tribe.
“Alright. Since you’re not taking part in the next two tests, stay in Wind Stream Tribe for the
next few days and get yourself familiar with the place. Once Bei Ling and the others are done
with the tests, we’ll be returning to the tribe.” The elder smiled and stood up. He did not ask
how Su Ming managed to obtain his rank, neither did he ask Su Ming to explain his
understanding towards the six numbers. He only smiled and looked deeply at Su Ming before
he turned and left.
Su Ming looked at the elder’s back as he left. It was burdened by his experiences in life, and as
Su Ming watched, his heart twisted for an unknown reason.
Right up till the moment the elder left and Su Ming was the only one left in the room, he sat
in his spot quietly and thought of each and every one of the elder’s words. Worry gnawed at
his heart.
SooYouna | 439
‘I don’t have enough power... I have to become stronger!’
After a long while, Su Ming clenched his teeth tightly. He might not fully understand the look
in the elder’s eyes, but he could tell that things were not as the elder said. The danger looming
over the tribe might not be as easily resolved as he said.
‘I won’t be able to perform any more burning of blood within this short period of time. If I
want to become stronger, then I can only create more pills... Then I’ll need a lot of stone coins...’
Su Ming frowned. What he lacked right now was money.
‘What should I do..? I’ve already sold Scattering Dust once. I wonder if it attracted any
attention... But if I don’t sell it again, then I won’t get any money... but if someone had already
caught wind of this, then I can’t sell the pills again.’
Su Ming was cracking his head for all possible methods, but he could not find a solution.
‘Looks like I’ll have to ask the elder for some stone coins...’
Su Ming sighed. He absolutely did not want to add to the elder’s burdens. According to his
plans, he would require a large amount of stone coins this time.
Su Ming stood up straight and was just about to find the elder when he stopped as a thought
appeared in his head.
He stood by the door with bright eyes while the thought became increasingly clearer in his
head. After a while, Su Ming decided to sit down and think. He then took out a bottle from his
bosom.
There were traces of light surrounding it. Within the bottle was the green blood he had
snatched from Wu Sen some time ago. He had enveloped it in moonlight so that its presence
could be hidden.
Right now, he took out the bottle, and his eyes became increasingly brighter. He had been
working on that thought in his head multiple times and gradually an idea formed.
SooYouna | 440
‘This thing must be incredibly important to Wu Sen! And... I heard Bei Ling mention that Wu
Sen was on par with Chen Chong in Wind Stream Tribe, and they’re only slightly below Ye
Wang!
‘This person has always ranked within the top three in the previous tests, but this time... he
was only in the twelfth place... Even if it was due to Bi Su’s appearance that he fell out of the
top 3, he should not have dropped out of the top 10.
‘As for this change... There can only be one explanation. He has become weaker! Only when
his body has weakened and problems arose for him, would he have shown such a poor
performance. There would definitely be no need for him to hide his power during the test.
There is no need for him to do so with his status!’ Su Ming mumbled in his head as he analyzed
the situation.
‘If that’s the case, then there’s at least half a chance that his performance is due to him losing...
this thing!’
Su Ming’s eyes flashed. He looked at the bottle in his hands and a smile appeared on his lips.
‘Wu Sen is a prodigy within Wind Stream Tribe. Then surely, he must be pretty rich...’
The smile on Su Ming’s lips grew wider and brighter.
‘But just what is this? Why is it so important to him?’
Su Ming fell silent for a moment. He did not act immediately, but chose to sit down cross-
legged and quietly adjusted his breathing to recover his Qi. When the moon hung high in the
sky, Su Ming opened his eyes abruptly.
‘Now I can examine this.’
Su Ming no longer hesitated. He took the small bottle and waved his left hand above it. The
moonlight on top of the bottle immediately scattered away. Su Ming brought the bottle closer
and took off the cork before looking at it carefully.
The green blood within the bottle seemed a bit dull. It was as if because it had been away from
Wu Sen’s body for a long time, it had lost its color and spirit.
SooYouna | 441
‘I have to see whether this thing is useful to me. If it isn’t, only then will I be able to move to
the next step.’
Su Ming did not hesitate, pouring out the liquid from the bottle. The fresh blood floated before
him. There was no stench of blood coming from it, as if it was not blood.
Su Ming stared at it, then grabbed the blood and placed it in the center between his brows.
SooYouna | 442
CHAPTER 74: IS IT HIM...?

The moment the green blood touched the center of his brows, Su Ming immediately felt a
strong presence. That presence was filled with death. It was as if there was a countless number
of moaning voices echoing in his head. At that moment, the green blood seemed to have been
revitalized and wanted to struggle out of Su Ming’s hands before rushing into the center of his
brows, then entering his body.
Su Ming narrowed his eyes in concentration. The Qi in his body circulated and immediately
dissipated the presence of death from the blood while also blocking the green blood that was
trying to enter his body. He held the ball of blood in his right hand and lifted it away from his
brows. The moment it left, a look of surprise appeared in Su Ming’s eyes.
This thing should have been made with a special Berserker Art. It’s incredibly important to the
practitioner, but to those who don’t practice it, it would only cause them harm. Su Ming was
silent, sinking into his thoughts and making his decision. With the analysis he made by tying
up Wu Sen’s weakened state to the loss of this blood, his certainty towards his theory rose up
by another thirty percent from its initial fifty percent. He may not be completely certain still,
but eighty percent was enough.
In truth, his guess was correct. If others had forcefully absorbed the Blood of Corpses, then it
would cause them internal injuries. Even if there would be benefits obtained from it, after
comparing the pros and cons, there would be more losses compared to gains.
Su Ming placed the blood back into the bottle and waved his right hand towards the bottle.
Immediately, a ray of moonlight appeared and turned into strings that surrounded the bottle.
He placed the bottle into his bosom and stood up before leaving the room.
The moon in the sky was not in a crescent shape. It was slightly rounder. By the looks of it,
within a few days, the moon would be full.
Su Ming took in a deep breath. He played out the idea in his head once again, and his eyes
flashed briefly. He walked out of the house in the middle of the night. It was quiet in the area,
and there was absolutely no sound around him.
The moment he walked out of Dark Mountain Tribe’s lodgings in Wind Stream City, Su Ming’s
heart jolted. At that moment, a cold voice came from behind him, “It’s late. Where are you
going?”
SooYouna | 443
Su Ming stopped. He turned around and saw a man walking out from the dark part of the big
door. He looked average, but there was a cold glint in his narrowed eyes. He was Dark
Mountain Tribe’s Shan Hen!
“Greetings, chief of the hunters.” Su Ming’s face was passive and unmoving as he watched
Shan Hen walking towards him.
“I asked you a question.” Shan Hen moved towards him slowly and stood ten feet away from
Su Ming, looking coldly at him.
“I heard from Bei Ling that Wind Stream City is lively at night. That’s why I wanted to go take
a look.” Su Ming was on guard, but there was fear on his face. He spoke quickly.
Shan Hen looked at Su Ming for a long while before he nodded his head slowly.
“It’s not too safe during the night. Don’t cause any trouble and come back soon,” Shan Hen said
slowly. He was the chief of the hunters in the tribe. He was also a powerful Berserker who
chose to follow the elder during this journey. Protecting the members of the tribe was his
responsibility. For him, saying those words was normal.
Su Ming agreed to it. After bowing to Shan Hen, he slowly walked backwards before turning
around and walking into the distance. He could feel that Shan Hen was still watching his back.
He only took a few more steps forward when all the hair on his body rose suddenly. He could
feel a strong pressure pressing on on him. The feeling turned into a sense of danger that
screamed at him that someone was targeting him.
The Qi in his body seemed to be on the verge of losing control and was about to circulate on
its own to resist against the pressure. Su Ming knew that it was a reflex that belonged to
Berserkers. Due to the Qi within their bodies, if they were suddenly met with an attack, then
it would be very difficult for them to hide their Qi because they would automatically resist
against it.
If it was a normal tribe member, then the pressure they felt would not be so strong. Only
Berserkers would feel the pressure clearly. This was a way to test whether the people around
them were hiding their powers. Yet this was a technique that was only useful if it was used
by Berserkers in the high level of the Blood Solidification Realm against those who had lower
levels compared to them.
SooYouna | 444
Shan Hen’s strength was far greater than Su Ming’s. If this sudden act had been used on Su
Ming before he went through the test, then he would not have been able to resist it. Yet it
would still not bring about too much attention, because the elder had cast an Art on him to
disguise his Qi. Even if the Qi in his body was forcefully activated, no one would be able to
notice it.
However, as of then, Su Ming could already control the Qi in his entire body through fine
control by keeping his mind still. He did not hesitate. The moment the Qi in his body was
about to be activated, with a single thought, Su Ming calmly dissipated the activation of his
Qi. This was something that would be difficult for other people to do, but for Su Ming, who had
already understood the method of entering fine control by using his mind, it was not hard.
However, while Qi could be hidden and kept still, the body’s instinctive movements when a
person was faced with sudden danger would usually be the part where other people chose to
observe.
Shan Hen was looking for that.
Nevertheless, he underestimated Su Ming. More accurately speaking, he had never paid too
much attention towards Su Ming, hence he did not understand Su Ming. The moment the
sense of danger arrived, Su Ming did not stop. It was as if he was completely unaware of it
and continued walking forward at an unhurried pace until he gradually disappeared into the
night.
When Su Ming left the place, a frown gradually appeared on Shan Hen’s face. Nonetheless, he
did not continue standing there. He turned around instead and went back into the tribe’s
lodgings.
His actions were not out of bounds. Even if he did it before the elder, no one would think
otherwise. In fact, since he did it so straightforwardly, other people would just think that he
suspected Su Ming and was just testing him.
Su Ming kept to a calm pace until he was far away from the lodgings. Then, he could no longer
resist sprinting a few steps with his heart pounding rapidly against his chest. During that
instant, from the feeling he got from how Shan Hen scrutinized him, Su Ming found his
hidden, mysterious observer of the past few days that he felt during meditation!
‘It’s him!’
SooYouna | 445
Su Ming frowned. He remembered the elder mentioning a traitor within the tribe. Even if the
elder did not go into detail about it, Su Ming could tell the worrying aspects about it.
‘Is it him..?’
Su Ming was in doubt. The status of the chief of the hunters was very high, and he held great
authority within the tribe. He had control over all the Berserkers within the hunting team. He
also had the important duty of leading the hunting teams to hunt for food.
Throughout the years, Shan Hen had contributed a lot for the tribe in Su Ming’s memories. He
may seem like an indifferent man, but in truth, there were times where Su Ming saw him
walking coldly in the tribe while offering his game to the elderly members of the tribe.
He had also gone up the mountain and brought back a huge amount of beast fangs because
children in the tribe loved them. Even when he distributed it to the La Sus with his usual aloof
look, Su Ming could tell that there was a hint of kindness within him when he did so.
In fact, Su Ming could recall from his memories that during one particular winter, some
hunters in a hunting team had been ambushed by the people from Black Mountain Tribe and
escaped while heavily injured. One of them had even died. Shan Hen’s face had been ice cold
as he went out of the tribe alone. When he returned the next day, he held three heads that
belonged to the Berserkers from Black Mountain Tribe in his hand.
This would have incited war with Black Mountain Tribe if it were not for the elder’s incredible
power during that year.
The scenes from the past appeared one by one in Su Ming’s head. He could not find a single
reason for Shan Hen to turn traitor. To him, it was impossible that this sort of chief of the
hunters would betray the tribe...
‘Maybe... I’m just thinking too much.’
Su Ming continued to think in silence, then sighed in relief before quietly walking forward.
Gradually, his face changed, and his body became stronger. His clothes too, changed. Very
soon, when he came out of the darkness, Su Ming had turned into the incredibly mysterious
Mo Su, whose name now rang through all the corners of Wind Stream City!
Su Ming blasted forth into the deeper parts of Wind Stream City with shocking speed.
SooYouna | 446
Wu Sen’s house was very easy to find. Once Su Ming turned into Mo Su, he would know where
Wu Sen stayed once he asked around. Besides, even if he was well-known in Wind Stream
Tribe, only a few hundred people had seen his face, hence he did not attract too much
attention.
The Wind Stream Tribe member who had told Su Ming where Wu Sen stayed also did not know
that the person before him was the Mo Su, who had been unassuming until he shocked
everyone!
As for why he would tell Su Ming where Wu Sen stayed, it was because Su Ming had brought
out one of the very few stone coins left in his possession. Besides, the members of Wind Stream
Tribe were used to it during these last days. He knew that there were a lot of outsiders who
had been fighting against each other to meet the prodigies within Wind Stream.
Yet while the number of people who wanted to see them was great, the ones who were
summoned were few.
Wu Sen stayed in a house located at the eastern corner of the mudstone city. It was very quiet
there, and it was especially so during the night. Night turned the entire place dark. There may
be lamps around, but they were few in number and were scattered around. Su Ming could only
see the outlines of the houses with the help of the moonlight.
Among the many mudstone houses was a house that took up a lot of space. It was also isolated
as it stood out from among its surroundings. That was Wu Sen’s house.
As one of the prodigies in Wind Stream Tribe, Wu Sen’s status was very high. His dwelling
place would also naturally be different. There were four houses in his courtyard, which let out
an eerie feeling in the silence of the night.
The courtyard was very big but also deserted. It looked desolate and deathly still under the
moonlight.
The four houses were dark, as if there was no one within them. In the past, it was not so. Wu
Sen’s followers would usually guard this place at all times to show just how unique and special
he was.
Now, there was no one in them. There was no way of telling whether those people had left
because Wu Sen’s rank fell, or because he did not want others to find out that he had weakened
and chased them all out.
SooYouna | 447
Su Ming stood hundreds of feet away from the courtyard. He remained silent, his shadow
lengthened by the moonlight until it seemed to fuse together with the darkness around him.
He looked at the courtyard before him. After a while, he slowly walked forward until he was
near the door to the courtyard. Without any hesitation, he pushed it open. The moment the
wooden door swung open, it made a creaking sound in the silence that spread around him.
The four houses in the courtyard were still silent, as if no one had noticed him. It felt like no
one was here.
Nonetheless, when Su Ming stood outside, he felt a presence of Qi from the second house.
From the strength of the Qi, Su Ming could tell that the person was around the fifth level of
the Blood Solidification Realm. It may have been slightly weaker than what he had sensed
when he’d returned and cast a glance at Wu Sen, but once he thought about it, Wu Sen’s
weakening might be continuous. This then would be understandable.
SooYouna | 448
CHAPTER 75: ILL-GOTTEN WEALTH!

He stood at the deserted courtyard and looked at the closed door of the second house. He moved
towards it step by step without any hesitation. When he was just outside the house, he pushed
open the door.
The moment the door was open, Su Ming heard a muffled growl, followed quickly by two green
arms with an air of slaughter and death rushing towards him abruptly.
A light flickered through Su Ming’s eyes. His face was blank. He had already dared to destroy
whatever Wu Sen sent his way when his power had been weaker than his. Adding to the fact
that it was night now and his strength was much greater than Wu Sen’s, who was constantly
weakening at that, there was no reason for Su Ming to be afraid. The moment the green figure
charged towards him, he lifted his right foot and stomped on the ground!
The 160 blood veins manifested explosively on his body, creating an incredible force. He did
not retreat even one step. With just the formidable force coming from him, he faced the green
figure launching towards him.
The green figure flinched due to the force coming from Su Ming’s Qi and broke down abruptly,
turning into green bits of glittering light that scattered around the room, causing the originally
dark room to be cast in green light.
Wu Sen was a mess. His face was pale as he sat down cross-legged in the house. He glared at
Su Ming, a trickle of blood running down the corner of his mouth. It was clear that the
moment Su Ming came in, he forcefully cast a Berserker Art, but it could not even touch Su
Ming. Instead, as the Berserker Art was dispelled, Wu Sen was injured.
“Mo Su!” Wu Sen’s eyes were filled with vexation and madness as he growled.
Su Ming’s face was calm, not at all affected by Wu Sen’s insanity. He lifted his foot and walked
into the house. He stood a few dozens of feet away from Wu Sen and looked at him coldly.
“Looks like you’ve truly become weaker. Even those followers of yours who have been offering
you the blood from the center of their brows are gone without a trace,” Su Ming said, opening
his mouth slowly and speaking unhurriedly.
SooYouna | 449
Veins popped on Wu Sen’s face, but there was also bitterness. He had heard the sound of the
courtyard door opening and felt shocked and fearful. He had only heard the sound, but could
not feel any traces of Qi. It was as if the door to the courtyard opened by itself.
Nonetheless, he had felt a sense of danger. It was especially so when the door to his house
was pushed open. At that moment, that sense of danger reached its peak. He casted the
Berserker Art without a care for consequences. Yet it failed. When he was just about to dash
out of the house, he saw the face of the person standing outside his house.
Once he saw him, Wu Sen gave up on charging out, because the person who came was Mo Su.
It was the Mo Su who he highly suspected, but did not dare to offend!
He was tied to Ye Wang, and Wu Sen saw with his own eyes what it meant to be a person who
could shock the world. This sort of prodigy could only make Wu Sen feel bitter. Nevertheless,
Wu Sen was not dumb. He was incredibly smart, in fact. He had a hunch as to why this person
came, but he could not find it within himself to believe it.
“You stole my Blood of Corpses, causing me to continue weakening as time passes. With my
status and how I’ve oppressed them in the past, once they know that I’ve become weaker, it
won’t be good for me!” Wu Sen closed his eyes and took in a deep breath. When he opened his
eyes again, the veins on his face had already faded away, and his expression was back to
normal.
When Su Ming saw how quickly Wu Sen returned to his usual state and the traces of his anger
and dissatisfaction could no longer be found, and that he had also chosen not to hide the fact
that he was weakening, Su Ming grew to admire him a little.
“I have offended you previously. I hope you don’t mind.” While speaking, Wu Sen stood up and
bowed towards Su Ming.
Su Ming’s face was schooled to a blank look, but his impression of Wu Sen improved even
more. He looked at Wu Sen just as Wu Sen met his gaze squarely. They both stared at each
other for a long while before Su Ming laughed suddenly.
“It’s indeed much easier negotiating with smart people. Name a price.”
Wu Sen forcefully quelled his excitement. He no longer harbored any thoughts of fighting
against this person. In his mind, he no longer had the right to do so. He was not as powerful
as Mo Su, neither was his fame as great as his. According to his own analysis, this person
SooYouna | 450
might very soon be received by the Elder and would accept guidance within Wind Stream Tribe.
He did not wish to become enemies with this sort of person.
His only hope was to retrieve his Blood of Corpses and recover his power as quickly as possible.
After all, once morning arrived, the second test would start, and that stage was incredibly
important to him.
“What do you want of me? I only have one Berserker Vessel, and it is one that matches with
my Berserker Art. The elder gave it to me, so I cannot exchange it with you...” Wu Sen spoke up
after hesitating for a while. The Blood of Corpses was much more important than the Berserker
Vessel to him. Even so, he did not dare exchange the Vessel for his Blood. After all, all Berserker
Vessels belonged to the tribe and were not owned by anyone.
“I don’t want any Berserker Vessel. Let’s use stone coins to exchange it. 5,000 coins and it’s
yours!” As Su Ming spoke, he took out a small bottle from his bosom. The threads of moonlight
surrounding the bottle disappeared the moment his hand touched the bottle, though no one
noticed it.
Wu Sen’s heart pounded against his chest when he saw the small bottle. Yet the moment he
heard Su Ming’s words, he could only smile bitterly.
“Brother Mo, I... I only have 3,000 something...”
Su Ming did not speak. He only looked at Wu Sen quietly. After a while, he put the bottle back
into his bosom silently and said, “If that’s the case, then once you have enough stone coins,
come find me.”
Anxiety immediately appeared on Wu Sen’s face. If he could get the Blood of Corpses tonight,
then he would have hope to win tomorrow. Yet if he could not get it back today, then when he
entered the second stage of the test tomorrow, his results would pummel to the ground.
Besides, he had no idea how he could even look for the mysterious Mo Su. If he left now, then
even if he gathered enough stone coins, it would be difficult for him to regain his Blood of
Corpses.
“Wait... Brother Mo, how about this? Please wait here for a while. I’ll go and gather some stone
coins now. It’ll take at most two hours, and then I’ll return. Can you... can you wait for me for
two hours?” Wu Sen immediately said.
SooYouna | 451
Su Ming frowned. He cast a glance at Wu Sen and no longer paid any attention to him. He
turned around, intending to leave. There was no way he would wait here like an idiot. It did
not matter whether Wu Sen would start plotting against him or not, Su Ming would still
remain vigilant.
“Brother Mo, wait! I really only have 3,300 stone coins. How about this? I’ll add this together to
trade with you. What do you think?” Wu Sen panicked. He took a few steps forward, then
seemingly gritted his teeth and took out a wooden box from a corner of the house.
Right before Su Ming’s eyes, and with great reluctance, Wu Sen opened the box. There was a
purple seven leafed herb lying within.
The herb was very peculiar. Each leaf was divided another seven times. The order of the leaves
made it look slightly messy at first glance.
“This Seven Hearts is incredibly rare. I found it by accident. This thing costs several thousand
stone coins!” Wu Sen looked at Su Ming and quickly handed him the herb.
The moment Su Ming looked at the herb, his heart immediately raced. He took it into his
hands and looked at it carefully before confirming the identity of the herb. This was one of
the two herbs he had not seen before that were required to create South Asunder!
Su Ming closed the lid on the wooden box without batting an eyelid. He looked at Wu Sen with
a face as if he was hesitating.
Wu Sen felt incredibly nervous. After a while, when he saw Su Ming nod his head, the
exhilaration on his face could not be hidden. He immediately took out white stone coins that
were worth a hundred each and placed them into a bag before handing it to Su Ming
respectfully.
Su Ming checked it. Once he was certain there were no mistakes, he took out the bottle and
returned it to Wu Sen.
“Your Blood of Corpses is incredibly valuable. Don’t lose it again.” Su Ming looked at him
profoundly before turning around and leaving the room, disappearing into the darkness
bathed in moonlight.
SooYouna | 452
Wu Sen held onto the bottle. As he watched Su Ming leave, his expression kept changing. After
some time, he gave a long sigh and completely gave up on the idea of harming Su Ming.
Back in Dark Mountain Tribe’s lodgings, Su Ming looked at the thirty something white stone
coins in his hands, feeling incredibly excited. He had never had so much money before. As he
looked at the stone coins that were emitting a glittering white glow, Su Ming could not help
himself but bring them one by one to his eyes so that he could take a cloer look at them. This
sort of feeling, where he obtained such a large fortune, was akin to the feeling when he had
previously become the center of attention.
When his pockets were suddenly filled with so many stone coins from compared to its
previously empty state, it made Su Ming feel as if he had just become a spendthrift person.
After all, this was the first time he had obtained so much money.
“If Lei Chen knew how much money I have, he would definitely be staring at me wide-eyed
and stuttering in disbelief.” There was a faint hint of youthful pridefulness on Su Ming’s face.
More importantly, he felt as if he had gotten this amount of money without any effort and
without paying much of a price. This was different from the time he had sold that one
Scattering Dust for a hundred stone coins.
“Wu Sen is so rich. It’s understandable that he would have this amount of money as one of the
prodigies in Wind Stream. But after this trade, I doubt that he has much left.” Su Ming did not
believe one bit that Wu Sen had only this amount of money, but there would not be much left
for him either way.
Su Ming had already thought about all possible future troubles clearly. For one, his power was
greater than Wu Sen’s, hence even if he met Wu Sen during the day, it would still be alright
for him. More importantly, Wu Sen did not know that Mo Su was Su Ming. He had no idea
where to look for him either. With these, as long as Su Ming’s identity was not exposed, he
would be safe.
Furthermore, it was also unknown whether Wu Sen would even dare to try to cause trouble
for him. There was, in fact, a high possibility that Wu Sen would choose to endure it and not
provoke him. After all, Wu Sen was not a fool. He knew how to act accordingly.
SooYouna | 453
CHAPTER 76: FRIEND, PLEASE HOLD YOUR STEP

The status of being a prodigy in Wind Stream Tribe was no longer of any use to Su Ming. He
had thought about it carefully before finding courage to look for Wu Sen.
‘Tomorrow morning, I’ll go and get enough herbs when everyone from Wind Stream Tribe is
paying all their attention to the second stage of the test,’ Su Ming thought in his heart and
placed all the stone coins into his bosom.
He did not think that they were heavy. Although it made the area around his chest bloated,
the satisfaction in his heart made him not care about the weight.
Once he put away all the stone coins, Su Ming took out the small wooden box and opened it.
Once he saw the seven-leaved herb inside, a bright look appeared in his eyes. This thing was
as important as the stone coins. He did not expect to obtain this from Wu Sen. This was one
of the two herbs he had never seen before that he would need if he wanted to create South
Asunder.
‘So it’s called Seven Hearts... It’s a pity he didn’t have the other herb, or else I could try making
South Asunder. I wonder what the effects of this pill are compared to Mountain Spirit.’
Su Ming looked at the herb for a few more moments before placing it close to his person. If
anyone had looked at his chest then, they would have been able to tell that there were a lot of
things hidden away there.
However, Su Ming could not do anything else about it. He had too much stuff that he had to
take with him.
Once he arranged everything, Su Ming sat down cross-legged and closed his eyes. He did not
activate his Qi to train, but chose instead to recall the method to cast Dark Blood Dust and tried
to practice the Berserker Art.
This was the second Berserker Art he could train and cast. Compared to Spirit Devourer, this
Art had more devastating power, but could not be used repeatedly.
Time passed by slowly, and no other words were spoken that night.
SooYouna | 454
When the first rays of sunlight fell from the sky and morning arrived, the entire Wind Stream
City woke up from its slumber. Noises began to reverberate around the city as it gradually
grew in volume.
Today was another day of the grand ceremony. It was the second stage of the test! This stage
was no longer a test of potential, but a test of power and speed, which was directly related to
participants’ cultivation. The venue of the test was again, not in Wind Stream City, but located
at the giant field with the nine eagle statues, which was at the foot of Wind Stream Mountain.
The moment morning was over, the tribe members in Wind Stream City left one after another
towards the field. It was the same for Dark Mountain Tribe. With the Head of the Guards and
Shan Hen guiding them, Bei Ling, Lei Chen, and Wu La walked out of their lodgings. However,
the elder did not follow them this time.
Even after everyone had left and Su Ming came out of his room, he did not see the elder. He
did not know where the elder had went, but once he thought about it, he did not pay too much
attention to it. The elder should be with Wind Stream Tribe’s Elder at the moment.
When he walked out of the lodgings, Su Ming did not change his appearance. He had
discovered that the Berserker Vessel that the elder had given him could not alter his
appearance as completely as he pleased. Right now, it could only maintain Mo Su’s appearance
and the one he had used when he snatched away the Blood of Corpses from Wu Sen that night.
Even if he could change his appearance into a third different look, there would be something
off about it. That was a clear sign of the limit of this item. That was why he chose not to alter
his appearance and used his original look to walk around Wind Stream City. Still, he had
prepared himself. He bought a few beast skin shirts to wrap around his body. He also wrapped
up his head until his eyes were the only things left visible.
His appearance might have seemed odd, but there were quite a few people disguised this way
within Wind Stream City. It was clear that they did not want anyone remembering how they
looked like when they were buying things.
There were fewer people walking in Wind Stream City. Most of them had already gone to watch
the second stage of the test in the field.
Since there were fewer people here, not only were there less people wandering about the
streets, even those who went to the stalls were few and far in-between. Su Ming’s target was
clear as he walked through the streets. He might not be completely familiar with Wind Stream
City, but he knew about the few places that were specifically used for trading.
SooYouna | 455
There were some houses that specialised in selling herbs. They were the main places Su Ming
intended to visit. There was one such shop right before him at the moment. It had no name,
and it was not a big stall, but there was a tribe member from Wind Stream Tribe lying on the
table yawning. When he saw Su Ming coming in, he cast him a glance and quickly stood up.
Without even waiting for the person to speak, Su Ming spoke slowly with a coarse voice.
“I want 100 Cloud Gauze Grass!” While speaking, he brought out his right hand from his sleeve
and placed it lightly on the table. A white stone coin appeared in his hand.
The eyes of the person from Wind Stream Tribe immediately brightened. He was used to
customers like Su Ming. He knew that these sort of people did not want anyone inquiring
about their identity. They did not need anyone introducing them herbs either. Their targets
were always very clear.
Without a hint of hesitation, the Wind Stream Tribe member immediately nodded his head
and went into the house. Before long, he took out a bag made of hides and placed it before Su
Ming.
Su Ming took it and looked into the bag briefly. It was filled with Cloud Gauze Grass. The
number should also be 100. This herb was not so easily sold outside, and it was rare for anyone
to possess such a huge amount outside the city, but it was a common herb within the
mudstone city.
He took the bag and left the stall. With the same method, Su Ming visited dozens of other
shops. He bought a large amount of Cloud Gauze Grass from each shop and also a large number
of some other supplementary herbs as well.
He also bought some herbs that he did not need as an act of caution. By doing so, even if his
actions caught someone’s attention, they could not figure out his intentions.
Within less than half a day, there were only 1,000 something stone coins left in his possession
from the 3,000 something stone coins he had before he started. The speed with which he spent
his money made Su Ming’s heart clench in pain, but he had no choice. This was the first time
he felt that quenching pills was difficult if he did not have enough money to buy the things he
needed.
‘Ah, I’ll have to use this money sparingly... I’m spending my money too quickly.’
SooYouna | 456
Su Ming’s face was bitter. There were bags made of hides of all sizes hanging off his person.
He had too much stuff, and it caused him a headache, but he had no choice.
‘I should have enough. I’ll put them away in the lodgings first, only then can I come back and
continue buying stuff.’
Su Ming made up his mind and quickly walked back towards Dark Mountain Tribe’s lodgings.
He only took a few steps before he stopped. His brows crinkled slightly, but quickly relaxed.
His expression was blank as he continued walking forward.
Before him, there was an old man with a sharp mouth and cheeks of a monkey. He had his
head lowered, clearly deep in thought. There was a prideful look on his face as he mumbled
under his breath and twitched the fingers on his right hand as if calculating something.
Su Ming walked calmly towards him. The moment he brushed shoulders with the old man,
Su Ming heard what he was mumbling about.
“I earned big this time. It’s all thanks to Mo Su, or else I’d have definitely lost a lot of money
this time. He’s a great person, a great person indeed.”
Su Ming’s heart did not waver. He continued walking forward once he passed by the old man.
However, the old man only took a few steps forward before he suddenly turned around and
looked at Su Ming’s back. His eyes flashed brightly as he looked at the number of bags hanging
off Su Ming’s body.
“Friend, please hold back,” the old man immediately spoke.
Su Ming frowned. He pretended he did not hear him. Not only did he not stop, he walked faster.
“Ah, friend, stop!” The old man quickly ran after him and blocked Su Ming’s way. There was a
familiar smile on his face, a smile Su Ming had seen before.
A cold flash appeared briefly in Su Ming’s eyes. He did not speak, but chose to walk around
him.
SooYouna | 457
The old man quickly took a few steps back. The smile did not disappear from his face as he
quickly spoke, “Friend, listen to me! I see that you’ve bought a lot of stuff. You must have gone
to a lot of stalls, but I have with me something good that those stalls don’t have!”
Su Ming ignored him and continued walking forward, but the old man did not mind his
attitude. He just followed Su Ming and continued chattering away.
“Friend, don’t be so indifferent. I really have something good with me. Look at this herb. It may
seem normal, but you know Mo Su, right? Let me tell you, it’s only because Mo Su took this
herb of mine that he became so famous during the first stage!” While speaking, the old man
took out a herb from his bosom and waved it beside Su Ming.
Su Ming was getting increasingly annoyed by the old man’s constant chattering. The old man
seemed to have stuck himself on him and continued following him with an air of one who
would continue pestering Su Ming until he relented and bought something. This was
something Su Ming had prior experience of. Now that he experienced it again, it gave him a
massive headache.
“You don’t believe me? Haha, it’s fine if you don’t, but let me tell you, I have something else.
Look at this herb, it’s so colorful and pretty, right? Let me tell you, Ye Wang used this during
the final moment of the test.
“This one too. You’ve heard of Bi Su, right? This person was previously unknown, but do you
know how he placed fourth? I’m telling you, it’s because...” The old man’s bosom seemed to be
an endless pit that stored a countless number of herbs. He brought them out one by one as if
he was worried Su Ming would not buy them and continued introducing new ones to him.
“Because he ate that herb of yours, right.” Su Ming felt as if his ears were buzzing when he
interrupted the old man’s words coldly.
SooYouna | 458
CHAPTER 77: THE TORN BAG

“Ah, friend, you’re really smart. You’re right. It’s precisely because of this herb. Achem, I haven’t
introduced myself. I’m Bei Qiong. I specialize in selling mysterious and rare herbs in Wind
Stream Tribe. Let me tell you, Ye Wang is a good friend of mine, Chen Chong is a great customer
of mine, Wu Sen regularly comes to buy herbs from me, and that Mo Su, I’m not lying to you,
I really know Mo Su!” The old man quickly took a large number of herbs and waved them
before Su Ming’s eyes.
“Ye Wang regularly buys these.”
“Chen Chong regularly needs these.”
“Wu Sen always keeps these in store when he trains.”
“Mo Su already reserved these, I can’t sell too much to you.” The old man’s hands were moving
quickly, and he would bring out a large number of herbs every single time. The rapid change
could make anyone confused.
“I’m not interested. If you continue following me, then don’t blame me for taking drastic
action!” A cold glare appeared briefly in Su Ming’s eyes as he cast the old man a glance, then
he quickly took a few steps further away from him.
“Huh? Friend, you seem familiar... You... you... I remember now, you’re...” The old man looked
at Su Ming, and when he saw that Su Ming’s face was covered by hides, it became clear to him
that Su Ming did not want anyone seeing his face. He had met a lot of this kind of people in
the past, and he knew just what they were afraid of. That was why an exaggerated look
appeared on his face, and he exclaimed, almost as if he was just about to let out a slip of his
tongue.
Su Ming’s footsteps paused for a moment, but he had been very intelligent since he was young,
and coupled with the elder’s guidance and teachings, it was impossible for him to be fooled by
such a cheap trick. He laughed coldly in his heart and continued walking forward without
bothering about the old man.
There was not a hint of awkwardness on the old man’s face when he saw that his ploy did not
work. Instead, a fighting spirit was lit in his eyes as if he would not throw away any chance
SooYouna | 459
to sell his wares easily. It was especially so when he saw the numerous bags hanging off Su
Ming’s body and became certain that this person was rich. He would definitely not let him off.
He quickly ran a few steps forward and caught up to Su Ming. He changed his words once more
and continued bringing out the herbs from his bosom...
Su Ming was irritated. He was just about to use his maximum speed and shake off the old
man when he saw the old man bringing out another large amount of herbs from his bosom.
A thought occurred in his head.
“Are these herbs really as powerful as you say they are?” Su Ming stopped and cast a glance at
the old man’s chest as he spoke slowly.
The moment the old man heard Su Ming’s words, he became excited and immediately patted
his chest. Nodding his head, he spoke with a serious expression, “Friend, don’t worry. I am
equally honest to children and old people alike, I don’t lie!”
“This...” Su Ming’s face was colored with hesitation.
The old man became even more excited and took a few steps forward quickly before he
whispered, “There’re too many people here. It’s not easy for us to trade. Let’s go over there. It’s
quieter there, and it’s perfect for us to trade my goods.” As the old man spoke, he put on a wary
face and looked at his surroundings before pointing towards a remote alley situated not far
away.
Su Ming hesitated for a brief moment before he nodded.
The old man quickly took a few steps with Su Ming, reaching the remote alley. There was no
one there. He quelled his excitement and whispered, “Friend, what do you like? Do you like Ye
Wang’s, or Chen Chong’s, or Bi Su’s? But friend, I can’t sell too much of Mo Su’s herbs to you.”
“I didn’t see them clearly just now, so I don’t know what is good. If they’re as great as you say,
then I will consider buying some of all from you,” Su Ming said, with hesitation still evident
on his face as he cast a glance at the old man.
“Don’t worry. I can let you see them.” The old man immediately became even more excited. A
smile also appeared on his face, and he quickly took out various types of herbs from his bosom.
He brought out two to three herbs of each type.
SooYouna | 460
“Just these? That’s too little.” Su Ming swept his gaze over the herbs and shook his head.
“That’s already a lot. These are all rare herbs, it’s impossible that there would be a lot around.”
The old man was momentarily shocked before he quickly explained.
Su Ming did not speak, but instead reached into his bosom with his right hand and took out a
small bag. He opened it before the old man and revealed nearly ten white stone coins inside.
The old man stared at the stone coins with brilliant eyes. After a few deep breaths, his face
became incredibly grave and he looked around before stepping closer towards Su Ming and
whispered, “Friend, since you’re so sincere, I’ll tell you the truth. I have a hundred something
of each type of herb in stock. It’s not that they’re not precious, but I have my own method of
obtaining them. Since you really want to buy them, I’ll take all of them out for you to see.”
As the old man spoke, he took out handfuls upon handfuls of herbs and placed them all on
the ground. Before long, the ground was filled with more than a thousand herbs.
“That’s all I have. I’ve placed all my herbs here. 1,000 stone coins and it’s all yours!” The old
man was very nervous while looking at Su Ming.
If these herbs were all placed together, then a very large sack would be needed. It was
impossible to place them all within his bosom. Su Ming’s heart pounded against his chest. He
stared at the old man’s chest, and something flashed through his eyes.
“How did you manage to place all those herbs within your bosom? What’s hanging on your
chest?”
The moment the old man heard his words, his face became wary. He quickly took a few steps
back and covered his chest, a fearful and shocked expression appearing on his face.
“Stop pretending. I won’t buy these herbs, but if you have a bag that can place all these herbs
inside, then I might consider buying one of your bags,” Su Ming spoke slowly.
“I won’t sell it!” the old man said immediately, letting out a loud harrumph after.
SooYouna | 461
Su Ming held the bag containing the stone coins and swung it lightly. The sound of stone coins
knocking against each other could be heard from within. The sound was very clear and
melodious, causing the old man’s face to become conflicted.
“5,000 stone coins! Give me 5,000 stone coins and I’ll sell it to you.” While speaking, the old
man brought out a small bag the size of a palm from his bosom. The appearance of the thing
was very peculiar. There was a round picture drawn on it by some unknown method. It seemed
like it was drawn onto it, but if anyone looked closely, they would find that the picture was
not drawn, but printed on the bag.
It was a pity that there was a torn part on a corner of the cloth bag.
“This is a treasure. It’s rare even within Wind Stream Tribe. You can store a lot of items in
here. Without 5,000 stone coins, don’t even think about buying it from me,” the old man stated
while holding tightly onto the cloth bag.
“There’s a ripped part on the bag,” Su Ming calmly pointed out.
“Of course. If it was in perfect shape, forget 5,000 stone coins, even if it was for 10,000 stone
coins, I wouldn’t sell it,” the old man said proudly.
“500 stone coins. If you’re not selling it, then forget it,” Su Ming said after thinking for a
moment.
“What? What did you say? 500 stone coins? Impossible!” The old man’s expression changed
incredibly quickly. His face was now twisted in fury, as if the price given by Su Ming was a
form of humiliation to him.
“You’ve said that you’ve been selling herbs in Wind Stream Tribe for many years and have met
a lot of prodigies. I don’t believe that no one has seen through this as well. If you still have this
bag with you, then it’s clear that this isn’t the only one you have. 500 stone coins, if you’re not
selling it, forget it,” Su Ming told him calmly and turned around to leave.
The old man stood there, wavering, and struggled with his thoughts. When he saw that Su
Ming was really going to leave and was about to reach the end of the alley, the old man quickly
yelled at him.
“800 stone coins... Ah, fine, 500 stone coins. 500 stone coins and it’s yours!”
SooYouna | 462
Su Ming stopped and turned his head, gesturing with his right hand. The old man went up to
him with extreme reluctance. He handed the bag to Su Ming. Once Su Ming took it, he could
immediately feel that the bag was light. In fact, the moment he touched the bag, a picture
appeared in his head. It was a space that was about 30 feet in size. However, only half the
space could be used. There were crack like marks on the other half of the space.
“Hmph. You earned big this time, I’m telling you. You can keep your items here once you pat
them on the bag. If you want to take them out, all you need is just to think about it,” the old
man explained how to use the item, all the while grumbling under his breath.
Su Ming was very curious. He took out an herb from one of his numerous bags and tried to
place it in the bag using the method the old man just told him. Once he saw that what the old
man told him was true, he could not help but smile.
“It’s good, right? I have a lot of good things with me. You got a great deal buying this for only
500 stone coins. Don’t go out telling other people about it. Give me the money quickly.” The old
man looked dispirited as he held out his hand for the money.
“Half of the space in there is torn. Is it due to the damage on the bag?” Su Ming did not hand
him the money immediately but asked instead.
“I don’t know about that. I only have this with me, and I’ve used it for many years. It’s always
been like this. Hurry up and give me the money.” The old man quickly avoided the question.
Su Ming looked at the old man with a profound look. He threw the torn bag to the old man
and shook his head.
“What do you mean? You don’t want it anymore?” The old man was immediately stunned.
“No matter how amazing it is, it’s still a torn bag. It’s not worth 500 stone coins. More
importantly, I believe that before long, the crack within will slowly spread until I can no longer
use it. In fact, there’s even a possibility that I won’t be able to take out the things from within.
What’s the use of this to me then?”
“No way. I’ve been using this for many years. It definitely won’t happen!” the old man quickly
guaranteed.
SooYouna | 463
“I can’t be certain about it. If I buy it, then I’ll only give you 200 stone coins. After a few months,
if it’s truly as you say, then I’ll give you the rest of the stone coins,” Su Ming said with a casual
tone.
“That won’t do. How am I supposed to find you then?” The old man quickly shook his head.
“If you don’t want it, then forget it.” Su Ming did not show any reluctance and turned around
to leave.
“Ah, fine! I’ll sell it to you for 200 stone coins! Three months later, you have to give me the
remainder of the money. There aren’t a lot of tribes around the region, and there’re only so
many people around. If you don’t pay up, I’ll still be able to find you,” the old man said with a
pained face as he handed the cloth bag to Su Ming once again.
This time, Su Ming no longer pondered around and hesitated. He took out two white stone
coins and took the cloth bag, completing the trade before he left the remote alley.
The old man waited until Su Ming was long gone before the pained look on his face completely
disappeared, replaced by a look of satisfaction. He took out another torn cloth bag from his
bosom and placed all the herbs on the ground inside it. Then he let out a sigh.
“That child is bright. He’s much harder to fool compared to Ye Wang. Even Ye Wang spent 500
stone coins on this. He’s even better, he only spent 200 and bought it.
“Hmph. Once I sell a few more of these and they’re used to it, then I’ll start reaping my profits,”
the old man mumbled under his breath as excitement and anticipation appeared on his face.
SooYouna | 464
CHAPTER 78: LET’S WALK AROUND IN CIRCLES

The weather may be clear during winter, but it was still cold. However, to Berserkers, this sort
of cold was bearable. Besides, winter season was about to be over.
Snow was falling from the sky as if winter refused to leave and wanted to remind all the living
beings on earth that it was still around.
The snow was not heavy initially, but before long, vast amounts of it fell from the sky. It swept
through the land as a strong blast of wind suddenly stirred up in the region. As the wind
moaned, the snow danced.
It was snowing heavily by noon. It may not have covered everything, but as the wind swept
away the snow, it obscured the sky, like a layer of darkness suddenly falling on the land.
Su Ming walked through the streets of the mudstone city. Snow was falling on him: his shirt,
hair, and some even crept into the beast skins covering his head, falling on the tip of his nose.
The snow had come suddenly. Before Su Ming had managed to go back to Dark Mountain
Tribe’s lodgings, his path was cut off by the heavy snowfall. Su Ming walked briskly in the
snow and left behind a trail of footprints, but they were soon covered by falling snowflakes
and gone without a trace.
This was perhaps the last snowfall this winter.
As Su Ming exhaled, his breath turned into white fog. After a while, once he was certain no
one was following him, he took a few turns and returned to his lodgings. The wind was
stronger, and the snow fell heavier. Standing at the door, Su Ming stomped on the ground with
all his might until he shook off all the snow from his person. Only then did he go into the
house.
It was much warmer inside compared to when he was outside. Su Ming closed the door and
took off all the hides wrapped around his entire body. He cast them aside and placed all the
hide bags filled with herbs on the ground, then activated his Qi and circulated it throughout
himself until he got rid of the chill in his body. Once he did so, he sat down cross-legged and
brought out the small torn bag, observing it carefully.
SooYouna | 465
‘This bag is very mysterious. It can hold so many things within... But there must be something
wrong with it because Bei Qiong sold it to me far too easily...’
Something flashed through Su Ming’s eyes. He had suspected it before, and the more he
thought about it, the more he thought that Bei Qiong’s actions were off.
After a moment of thought, he brought out some herbs that had no use to him and placed
them into the bag before attempting to take them out. He found nothing wrong with the
process.
‘I still have to be careful. After all, these herbs are all that I have. If I put them all in and
something happens, then it’ll be terrible...’
Su Ming scratched his head and decided to just put the thought aside. He would wait a few
more days. Once everything calmed down, then he would have the elder look at the bag.
Su Ming put the bag away and sat down cross-legged. As he was circulating his Qi, he slowly
concentrated on learning Dark Blood Dust. He had to hurry up and learn the Art so that he
could cast it during a real battle.
As for his original plan to walk around the mudstone city again and see whether he had
anything else he wanted to buy, it was cancelled due to the huge snowfall outside.
The wind and snow were whistling outside. Su Ming sat down quietly in his room. Time
passed by slowly. Soon, it was dusk outside. When there was no snow falling, it would usually
be rather bright during dusk. Yet today, there was a hint of darkness even though the sun was
still out. He could not see clearly into the distance. All he could see was the snow falling from
the sky. However, due to it, there was a hint of silver light reflecting off the surface of the
newly covered ground in the dim light.
The snow was still falling heavily. Before long, Su Ming’s ears twitched, and he got up. When
he stood up and opened the door to his room, he saw Bei Ling and the others walking back.
These people weren’t talking among themselves as they did yesterday. It might have been
because the snow was falling too heavily. Once Bei Ling cast a glance at Su Ming, he quickly
went back into his own room. Wu La looked dull, as if she could not lift her spirits up. She too,
returned to her own room.
SooYouna | 466
Only Lei Chen smiled at Su Ming good-naturedly and approached him. He looked as if he
wanted to tell Su Ming what he saw during the day.
The Head of the Guards was frowning, caught up in his thoughts. He would look at the sky
occasionally, and there would be a hint of worry on his face. Shan Hen still looked indifferent.
He no longer took note of Su Ming and went back into his room.
“Su Ming, the second stage of the test was seriously very intense today. The test of strength
and speed reflects our current level of power!
“Ye Wang is indeed the strongest among the youths in Wind Stream. He’s just too powerful. He
surpassed Chen Chong by way too much, and he’s placed second! That Bi Su from Black
Mountain Tribe will definitely become a great enemy of ours. He was ranked third. He seems
to be at the seventh level of the Blood Solidification Realm, and he’s really strong!
“It’s a pity Mo Su didn’t appear, or else it’d have been even more exciting.
“Ah... I didn’t manage to get into the top 50, neither did Wu La. Only Bei Ling managed to place
49th. The second stage may have been over quickly, but it was really magnificent!
“I heard that the third stage will only be held three days later. It’s a test of real combat. It
should be even more exciting!”
Lei Chen spoke excitedly with Su Ming in his room for a long time. He told him everything that
he saw and experienced that day. He wanted to continue speaking, but when he saw that Su
Ming’s interest was not great, he spoke for a little while longer before leaving while yawning.
Lei Chen had also taken part in the test that day and was a little exhausted.
When Lei Chen left, Su Ming waited until dusk was over and the snowstorm was also slightly
lighter outside before he standing with his heart pounding against his chest. He left his room
feeling nervous but expectant.
This time, Shan Hen did not appear when Su Ming walked out of Dark Mountain Tribe’s
lodgings. The sky was dark, but the land was lit with a silver glow. Snow fell from the sky, and
it caused Su Ming to experience an indescribable feeling.
SooYouna | 467
After a long while of walking in the snowstorm, Su Ming changed his appearance and turned
into Mo Su. He approached Dark Dragon Tribe’s lodgings and stood there, waiting.
Time gradually passed by, and the snowstorm continued. As snow kept falling from the sky,
the door to Dark Dragon Tribe opened silently and Bai Ling poked out her beautiful head from
within. She wore a white shirt and had multiple furs decorating her neck. She looked
incredibly beautiful.
She looked around for a moment. When she saw Su Ming, a shy look immediately appeared
on her petite face, but there was also happiness that was difficult to conceal. She took a few
brisk steps and stood in front of Su Ming. They looked at each other and smiled.
“You must have waited for a long time,” Bai Ling said softly.
“No, I just arrived.” Su Ming scratched his head as he looked at Bai Ling standing before him.
He had never seen such a beautiful person in his life. As he looked at the sight of the snow
causing Bai Ling’s cheeks to color a light red and at her twinkling eyes, which held a hint of
bashfulness, Su Ming’s heart pounded even more quickly.
“What are you looking at..? You look like an idiot. Didn’t you say you wanted to ‘walk in
circles’?” Bai Ling’s face became even redder, but she did not look away from Su Ming’s gaze.
Instead, she blinked and chuckled softly.
“Ah, yes. Haha.” Su Ming touched his nose. The two of them walked into the distance under
the snowstorm amidst Bai Ling’s laughter.
When they disappeared into the snowstorm, Si Kong sat in Dark Dragon Tribe’s lodgings with
a conflicted look. He wanted to go and watch them, but in the end gave up on the idea with a
long sigh.
The old woman was also inside Dark Dragon Tribe’s lodgings. She was sitting inside her room.
She knew that Bai Ling had gone out, but she did not stop her. In her mind, if Bai Ling could
be together with Mo Su, then it was the best possible outcome.
The wind bellowed, and snow danced in the air. In that snowstorm, Su Ming and Bai Ling
walked through an alley in the mudstone city. The snow fell around them and gave off an
attractive glimmer. It landed on the roofs and the buildings situated on both sides of the alley,
causing the place to turn into a world of snow.
SooYouna | 468
There were few people who walked during this kind of night. Su Ming was very nervous. The
quick witted intelligence he displayed last time when he spoke to Bai Ling was gone. Only after
his hand was taken by Bai Ling, and he felt the sweat and smoothness of her palm did Su
Ming snap back from his stupor and clutched Bai Ling’s small hand.
Bai Ling lowered her head. She looked incredibly beautiful when her rosy cheeks were
illuminated by the snow.
“Let’s go... take a walk around...” Su Ming whispered and lowered himself down. A bashful
smile appeared on Bai Ling’s face, and she laid on Su Ming’s back. The warmth that was
emitted from Su Ming’s back made her feel happy.
Su Ming breathed in the light fragrance coming from behind him and felt the similar warmth
coming from Bai Ling’s petite body. He took in a deep breath and dashed forward, jumping
over the mudstone walls surrounding the city and left them behind himself.
Bai Ling’s heart raced against her chest. She could also feel Su Ming’s heart pounding as he
ran. They welcomed the snowstorm falling on the plains outside Wind Stream Tribe and
continued running further away into the quiet and secluded plains.
Snow fell on their bodies, but they did not feel cold. Instead, the warmth they felt in their
hearts surrounded their bodies. When they were outside the city, Su Ming’s appearance
reverted to his original look.
“Bai Ling, why does it feel like you’ve grown heavier..?” Su Ming’s voice contained hints of
happiness as he laughed into the snowy night.
“Nonsense!” Bai Ling was originally immersed in the warmth coming from Su Ming’s back,
but the moment she heard his words, she immediately glared at him and pinched him.
Su Ming winced in pain, but his laughter became even more joyful. He jumped abruptly,
causing Bai Ling to yelp in surprise, and continued running forward. His laughter and Bai
Ling’s rebukes overlapped with each other and created a beautiful noise.
Happy moments always went by too quickly. It was already midnight before they even noticed
it. Su Ming and Bai Ling walked in the snow, holding hands and whispering to each other like
they would never run out of topics to talk to about. The laughter that occasionally rang out
between them also showed just how beautiful the moment was for them.
SooYouna | 469
Snow continued falling. It landed on their bodies and their heads. If anyone looked at them
from a distance, they would think Su Ming and Bai Ling’s hair was almost entirely white.
They wondered whether they could continue walking like this until their heads turned white,
or perhaps... they would look back at these days and sigh because they’ve lost them.
“Do you still remember the night when we were at Dark Mountain? It was also snowing...”
“I do. I remember your hair was dyed white by snow.”
“You’re the same. You turned into an old woman.”
“Say, if we continue walking in the snow like this, will we walk until our heads eventually
turn white..?” Bai Ling whispered, holding Su Ming’s hand, and there was a hint of fragility in
her voice.
SooYouna | 470
CHAPTER 79: WHO IS SIGHING IN THAT PROMISE?

Snow continued falling like a beautiful silver curtain draped on the land. It connected the
heavens and earth, turning it into a timeless and unforgettable sight. The snow swayed in the
air and fell before Su Ming. As wind blew and whistled by, the white coating would be lifted
from the ground and dance with the snowflakes falling from the sky.
There were some snow that floated before Bai Ling in the wind and passed by both of her bone
earrings, falling on her neck, which was covered by her thick shirt, and melting.
While listening to Bai Ling’s soft muttering by his ear, warmth grew in Su Ming’s heart and
travelled through his entire body. That warmth then turned into a special feeling. There was
a pleasant word to describe it -- happiness.
It was a beautiful night, with beautiful snow, and there were two people immersed in
happiness.
Su Ming smiled. It was a faint smile filled with happiness and the innocence of a young boy.
He stopped and looked at Bai Ling. At that moment, the girl in the snow looked as if she had
turned into a timeless picture, and the image was ingrained deeply in Su Ming’s memories -
the image of the white snow, her white clothes, the girl who was as beautiful as the snow,
and the words she was whispering quietly.
Bai Ling was very pretty. Some ice fragments stuck to her trembling eyelashes. Su Ming
continued looking at her and felt that everything had disappeared from the world. It was as if
the only ones that existed were the two of them.
After a long while, when Bai Ling’s cheeks slowly turned even redder due to Su Ming’s gaze, he
raised his right hand and took off the fang necklace hanging on his neck. He took off the
biggest fang, which was the size of his little finger, and handed it to Bai Ling.
The fang was completely white. It was crescent in shape, and there were two words carved on
it. Those words were Su Ming’s own name. The fang emanated a fierce presence.
“The elder gave this fang to me when I took part in my first Berserker’s Awakening when I was
seven. This is something I really like. I’ll... give it to you.” There was a smile on Su Ming’s face,
but he was feeling nervous. In their tribes, handing over this thing as a gift held a special
meaning.
SooYouna | 471
Bai Ling pursed her lips. Her face turned even redder, and her heart raced against her chest.
The sounds of her heart pounding made everything disappear from her eyes, leaving only Su
Ming.
After a long while, Bai Ling gently lifted her pale hand and took the fang. The moment she
touched it, her fingers shook. She held it lightly in her hand.
Su Ming was nervous. When he saw that Bai Ling was only looking at the fang and had no
intention to do anything else after a while, he scratched his head, causing some of the snow
on his hair to fall.
Bai Ling cast a glance at Su Ming. When she saw his silly act, she covered her mouth and
smiled. There was a mischievous look in her eyes and an indescribable warmth that could
make others melt.
“That... Uhm, aren’t you forgetting something?” The moment Bai Ling laughed at him, Su
Ming’s face also turned red.
“What is it?” Bai Ling was still smiling. Her smile was really beautiful, and surrounded by the
snow in the snowstorm, it created an unforgettable sight.
Su Ming’s face turned even redder, but very soon, he gritted his teeth and took a deep breath
and looked at Bai Ling. He spoke seriously, “Bai Ling, I’m your savior... I...”
“I know that you’re my savior, but what does that have to do with me forgetting something?”
Bai Ling blinked.
“Of course it does. Urgh... Let’s not talk about this. Eh? That bone earring of yours is really
beautiful, let me have a look at one of them.” Su Ming looked around and quickly changed the
topic.
The mirth in Bai Ling’s eyes became even stronger, and with it, her slyness grew as well. She
lifted her hand and touched the white bone earring on her left ear while looking at Su Ming.
“My mom left this for me... I won’t give it to you.” Bai Ling laughed when she saw Su Ming’s
widened eyes. When he seemed to be about ready to snatch it, she immediately ran
backwards. Her laughter travelled into the distance like silver bells.
SooYouna | 472
Nonetheless, even if she said that, she still held onto the fang Su Ming gave her in her hand
like a piece of treasure.
Su Ming glared, vexed, and immediately gave chase. The both of them laughed happily in the
snow. Bai Ling did not give Su Ming the bone earring in the end, but Su Ming, ignorant as he
may be, still felt something different within the gentleness in her eyes.
Tired, Bai Ling sat down in the snow. She looked at the snow falling from the sky and asked
lightly, “Su Ming, what will we become in ten years..? Are we still going to be as carefree as
we are now..?”
Su Ming placed both of his hands behind his head and laid down beside Bai Ling. The snow
was very soft. He too, looked at the snow falling from the sky while listening to Bai Ling’s
words.
“Are you still angry?” Bai Ling turned her head and looked at Su Ming with a smile as her
beautiful eyes flashed brilliantly. “Don’t be mad.”
“I’m not mad.” Su Ming let out a harrumph, but when he saw Bai Ling looking at him, a smile
appeared on his face.
“Ten years later, we’ll definitely still be as carefree as we are now... And by that time, my level
of cultivation will definitely be very high!” There was an expectant look in Su Ming’s eyes.
“The elder told me yesterday that I’ll be staying in Wind Stream Tribe in the future. I’ll receive
the same guidance as Ye Wang from Wind Stream’s Elder... Perhaps in ten years’ time, I’ll be
close to Awakening Realm.” Su Ming laughed.
As she listened to Su Ming’s words, a look of anticipation appeared in Bai Ling’s eyes. There
was a happy smile on her face, and she continued talking with Su Ming in the snowy night,
as if they would never finish talking to each other.
Good times were always over too quickly. Although time in reality was passing by slowly, and
there was still some time before daylight, all moments had to end eventually. Bai Ling had to
return to the lodgings of her tribe. Both of them went back to the outskirts of the mudstone
city.
“I’ll send you back.” Su Ming squatted down and gestured for Bai Ling to get on his back.
SooYouna | 473
There was a happy smile on Bai Ling’s face. She laid on Su Ming’s back once again obediently
and felt Su Ming’s heartbeat. The constant rhythm of it made her cheeks redden.
“It’s so stupid...” she whispered in a soft voice, lying on Su Ming’s back while he ran.
Su Ming continued running through the snowstorm with Bai Ling on his back and jumped
over a remote section of the wall into the mudstone city. He also changed his appearance to
that of Mo Su’s. Su Ming stopped right outside Dark Dragon Tribe’s lodgings, and Bai Ling
climbed down from his back with a hint of reluctance.
She looked at Su Ming, at the boy before her eyes. His face may have turned unfamiliar, but
she would never forget his eyes.
Su Ming also looked at Bai Ling. They gazed into each other’s eyes as they stood on the snowy
street.
“Come now, don’t be angry anymore.” Bai Ling raised her hand, and just like the last time they
parted, she arranged Su Ming’s clothes and patted away some of the snow off his person. There
was a gentle smile on her face.
“Those bone earrings of yours are really pretty.” Su Ming laughed.
When she saw Su Ming behaving that way, Bai Ling laughed, too. As she continued laughing,
she looked deeply at Su Ming. The bashful look became even more distinct on her delicate face,
and she lowered her head gently.
“Su Ming... it’ll be an important day for me seven days later... I’ve always spent that day with
my grandma in the past... This year, I want to spend that day with you... alright?” Bai Ling
said after gathering all her courage. Her voice was weak, but Su Ming still heard every word
she said. Happiness appeared in his eyes, and he gave a huge nod without moving his eyes
away from Bai Ling.
“That’s a promise...” Bai Ling smiled shyly, gazing into Su Ming’s eyes.
“That’s a promise. Seven days later, no matter where I am, no matter what I’m doing, I’ll
definitely come and find you...” Su Ming swore.
SooYouna | 474
The snow was still falling from the sky as if it was serving as a witness for the two people
standing there. Still, it was unknown whether their promise... would turn into a beautiful
memory... or into a regretful sigh.
“I’ll definitely wait for you in the tribe that day... I’ll give you the bone earring then...” Bai Ling
whispered, touching the bone earring, and her ears also turned red.
“I’ll definitely come!” Su Ming smiled happily. Incredibly happily...
Bai Ling bit her lip. The bashful look was still on her face when she turned around and walked
back towards the lodgings of her tribe. When she pushed open the door to the courtyard and
walked in, she turned back and looked at Su Ming for a moment before disappearing into her
lodgings.
Su Ming stood where he was with happiness filling his entire heart. He also grew expectant
towards the promise he made with Bai Ling of meeting seven days later.
“Seven days...” Su Ming smiled with happiness. He turned around and ran into the snowstorm,
back towards where his tribe was located.
The snowflakes also seemed to know about Su Ming’s joy and danced around him. The snow
from the ground was also lifted by the wind and seemed to have become a part of the space
between the sky and the earth.
Su Ming ran quickly. The bliss he felt in his heart had turned into warmth that surrounded
his whole body. It made him forget all his troubles and worries. Very soon, he arrived at Dark
Mountain Tribe’s lodgings.
The moment he got back, Su Ming reverted to his original look. He looked at Dark Mountain
Tribe’s lodgings, located not too far into the distance of the snowy night, and took a deep
breath. He walked towards the lodgings cheerfully.
It was quiet inside. It may have been night, but due to the snow falling from the sky, the night
was glowing with a silvery night, hence it was not completely dark. Within the snowstorm,
the door to Dark Mountain Tribe’s lodgings was shut tight, as if there was a depressing feeling
coming from within. The moment Su Ming got closer, he sensed it.
SooYouna | 475
When he opened the door and saw the sight within the courtyard, he trembled. The happiness
in his heart immediately disappeared, replaced with a panicked look on his face!
The Head of the Guards, Shan Hen, Bei Ling, Lei Chen, and Wu La were all gathered in the
courtyard. They had varying faces of panic that showed how frightened and anxious they
were. Before them, the elder was sitting cross-legged with a pale face, panting harshly. Before
him was a shocking pool of black blood staining the white snow on the ground.
The moment Su Ming pushed open the door, all gazes were trained onto him.
“Elder!”
Su Ming’s mind went blank. He dashed madly forward until he arrived before the elder. For
the first time in his life, he saw weakness on the elder’s wizened face. Some of the black blood
on the snow even stained the elder’s clothes. Su Ming trembled.
SooYouna | 476
CHAPTER 80: I WANT TO GO BACK!

“You’re back...” The elder opened his eyes. There was no hint of color on his face, but he still
looked at Su Ming with a gentle and loving smile.
“Elder... What... What happened? Elder, you...” There was a roaring in Su Ming’s head. When
he saw how weakened the elder was, tears fell down his face. He was terrified. He did not
know what to do. His mind was in a state of panic, even his voice trembled.
“Elder... Lei Chen, what happened?” Su Ming lifted his head abruptly and looked at Lei Chen.
At that moment, he no longer cared about hiding his powers or his identity. There was only
scorching anger raging in his heart. He wanted to know who injured the elder. Even if he was
powerless to take revenge for him, he had to know!
He did not speak loudly, but there was an indescribable might within his voice. The moment
he looked at Lei Chen, tears also escaped from Lei Chen’s eyes.
“I don’t know either... the elder just came back...”
“Alright now, listen to me...” The elder took a deep breath and stood up from the ground. His
expression was serious as he swept his gaze over everyone gathered in the courtyard.
“I went... to Black Mountain Tribe,” the elder said slowly. His tone was low, but each syllable
that fell into their ears sounded like thunder roaring.
The Head of the Guards’ expression immediately change. Beside him, a brief flash that was
easily missed appeared in Shan Hen’s eyes. As for Bei Ling, he took a sharp breath, and Wu La’s
face immediately turned pale.
Su Ming was the same. They knew that the tribe was in danger, and the source of the threat
was Black Mountain Tribe. They may not know the whole picture, but the depressing
atmosphere within the tribe these past few days had made them see some hints.
“When you took part in the second stage, I went to Black Mountain Tribe... I wanted to see
Black Mountain Tribe’s Bi Tu’s level of cultivation!” the elder explained calmly. Everything was
in dead silence, and there was only the sound of the elder speaking. It was as if even the
sounds of the wind disappeared at that moment.
SooYouna | 477
“He... has indeed awakened...” A bitter look appeared on the elder’s face.
The Head of the Guards fell silent, and a dark look settled on his face. He hesitated, as if he
was thinking about what to say, but then the elder shaking his head. It seemed like the elder
knew what the Head of the Guards was about to say.
“I had to go. Without knowing his real strength, I didn’t want to make all of us... leave our
homes and become affiliated to Wind Stream... Who would want to leave their home, the one
which they and their ancestors have lived in for hundreds of years..?” The elder’s face was
gloomy.
“Time is limited. I’ve already recovered. I’ll take you all back to the tribe now. Bi Tu may have
awakened, but he has not stabilized his power yet. I may be injured, but he can’t make a move
either. We... will migrate!”
A determined look settled on the elder’s face, and his eyes shone with resolution. He swung
his right hand, and the snow in the courtyard scattered as if burst apart. As the sound
reverberated around them, the white carpet rose up into the air and knocked against the snow
falling from the sky, forming a string of echoes.
Glittering light appeared in the sky soon after and abruptly gathered together to form a
gigantic dark python. The python looked fierce, and the moment it appeared, it descended to
Dark Mountain Tribe’s lodgings. As it descended, a great pressure immediately pressed on their
bodies, causing Lei Chen and Wu La’s bodies to shiver slightly. Even Bei Ling looked as if he
could not handle the pressure.
“Bei Ling, Lei Chen, Wu La... The three of you can choose to stay here or to come back with me
to the tribe. If you go back, it’ll be dangerous.” The elder looked at Bei Ling and the other two
people.
“Elder, I’ll go!” Bei Ling did not hesitate and took a step forward with an unwavering look
appearing in his eyes.
“Elder, I’m not staying here!” Lei Chen clenched his fists. A murderous look appeared on his
face. He wanted to go back and protect his tribe.
“Elder, I’m not staying here, either.” Wu La gritted her teeth and looked at the elder resolutely.
SooYouna | 478
The elder looked at the three of them and nodded his head before swinging his arm. A huge
gust of wind suddenly appeared out of nowhere, lifting Bei Ling and the other two onto the
dark python. Once they were on the python, the Head of the Guards and Shan Hen jumped on
as well.
There was only Su Ming and the elder left in the courtyard.
The elder looked at Su Ming. The affection in his eyes was very strong, incredibly strong.
Su Ming’s heart pounded. He had a feeling that something bad was about to happen. Without
waiting for the elder to speak, he immediately said, “Elder, I’m going back too. Let’s go.”
The elder closed his eyes and opened them after a while, saying firmly, “You can’t go back.”
Su Ming was stunned. His body trembled, and he lifted his head, looking at the elder.
“It’s useless even if you go back. There might be dangers lurking around while we’re migrating
here. Stay here and wait for us to come back!” The moment the elder finished speaking, his
body turned into a long arc and flew towards the python, leaving Su Ming alone in the
courtyard with his body trembling furiously.
“Elder!” Su Ming lifted his head abruptly. There was great determination on his face, the kind
of which he’d never showed before. This was the first time he did not obey the elder’s words!
“I want to go back to the tribe! Elder, I want to go back!” Su Ming’s voice was hoarse as he
screamed as loud as he could towards the elder, who stood on the dark python in the sky.
“Elder, Bei Ling can go back, Lei Chen can, Wu La can as well! And here am I, also a member
of the tribe! I want to go back! I want to protect the tribe! I want to fight for the tribe! Elder!”
Su Ming’s eyes were red. His body was trembling as he roared, his body moving to ready itself
for a jump.
“No!” The elder closed his eyes and pushed his right hand downward. A strong pressure bore
down on Su Ming’s body immediately, causing his body to freeze on the ground at the moment
he was about to jump.
SooYouna | 479
“Wait here! Do not take even half a step out of this place!” The elder sat down cross-legged on
the dark python. The python lifted its head and roared at the sky before gradually rising into
the air. Bei Ling and the others on the python fell silent, looking at Su Ming roaring on the
ground with varying complicated looks on their faces.
“Elder!” Su Ming’s voice turned hoarse, as if having changed. It echoed through the silent
snowing night while tears ran like rivers from his eyes. His body fell with a thud, and he knelt
down, kowtowing to the sky.
“Elder, I want to go back! Please, let me go back! I have to go! I don’t want to stay here! I won’t
stay here! Even if I die, I won’t stay here!” As Su Ming roared, the blood veins appeared all
around his body, though no one could feel it. However, a strong might appeared from his body,
spreading outward, fighting against the elder’s restraint.
Nonetheless, the restraint was too strong. Su Ming could not break through it with his own
power. Due to that, fresh blood trickled out of his mouth. Yet he continued struggling,
screaming once again.
“Elder, even if you won’t let me go, even if I die, I will definitely leave this place! That is my
tribe! That is the tribe that brought me up! I want to go back! Even if I die, I want to go back!
Even if I die, I want to die in the tribe! I was born as a member of Dark Mountain Tribe, and I
will die as a member of Dark Mountain Tribe!”
The Head of the Guards seemed like he wanted to say something as he stood on the python,
but with just one look at the elder, he fell silent. Shan Hen, who stood by his side, chose to
close his eyes and not look.
“Su Ming, you’re useless even if you go back. Why are you wasting our time like this? Stop
pretending already, you’re really...” Bei Ling smiled coldly. There was an indifferent look in his
eyes, and he looked at Su Ming on the ground, who was feigning the entire act in his eyes.
Yet before he could even finish speaking, he was interrupted by a roar from Su Ming.
“Bei Ling, shut up!” Su Ming’s face was vicious. He no longer cared about anything. This was
the first time he had disobeyed the elder, and the first time he had talked back to Bei Ling.
After all, Su Ming had always decided to keep his silence no matter what Bei Ling said due to
the relationship they had when they were still children.
SooYouna | 480
Nevertheless, he had his limits. There were things that he absolutely refused to be subjected
to, and Bei Ling had just crossed the line. The moment Su Ming roared, Bei Ling was about to
speak, but when he saw the bloodshot eyes on Su Ming’s face, his heart trembled, and he
swallowed his words.
The dark python rose into the air. The elder opened his eyes, and there was sadness within.
He looked at Su Ming, refusing to let him go in order to protect him. He did not want Su Ming
to get into any harm. After all, the migration this time... was definitely dangerous. It contained
dangers that perhaps even he could not fend off.
“No!” The elder looked at the blood trickling down the corner of Su Ming’s lips, and his heart
clenched in pain. He swung his right hand once again. The snowstorm bellowed and moved
towards Su Ming, who was still struggling to break through the pressure, instantly enveloping
his entire body and pushing him into the house.
Su Ming was swept into the house in an instant. When the door was shut with a bang, the
snowstorm spread and surrounded the entire house, turning it into a giant prison. There was
also a strange picture drawn with snow on the house’s door. That picture was formed in the
image of the statue of the God of Berserkers of Dark Mountain Tribe!
The moment the seal and the imprisonment was formed, Su Ming’s roars were also cut off.
The snowstorm continued. The dark python rose into the sky and soon disappeared, dashing
towards Dark Mountain Tribe at an incredible speed.
‘Su Ming... this is the last thing I can do for you... From now on, you have to take good care of
yourself...’
Mo Sang sat cross-legged on the dark python with a dismal face. Yet underneath his gloom,
there was a fighting spirit burning within, a fighting spirit that screamed at him to fight till
death stopped him!
Bi Tu!
As the dark python left, snow continued falling down from the sky and landed on the ground
within the mudstone city, the buildings’ roofs, and Dark Mountain Tribe’s lodgings.
SooYouna | 481
It was quiet. There was only the echoes of the wind moaning in the area, as if there was no
other sound around... but within Dark Mountain Tribe’s lodgings, in the sealed house, there
was a roaring voice that could rip through hearts. Yet it could not travel outward...
“I want to go! I want to go back to the tribe! I want to protect the tribe members! Elder, even if
I die, I want to go back!” Inside the room, Su Ming’s hair was a mess, his eyes were bloodshot,
and he was overcome by complete madness. He used all his strength and speed and rammed
into the door. Every single time he did so, the entire structure of the room would shake, but
due to the seal, it did not budge even an inch.
SooYouna | 482
CHAPTER 81: MADNESS WITHOUT REGRET!

“I want to go back! I want to go... I want to go...” Su Ming cried. Fueled by the strongest bout of
madness he had ever had within the sixteen years of his life, he continued ramming into the
door.
Nonetheless, the seal remained unchanging. Su Ming continued until the skin on his knuckles
was torn and bleeding, until his voice was so completely hoarse it would pull at the
heartstrings of anyone who would hear him, until he coughed out a huge mouthful of fresh
blood and his body trembled. He slid down and knelt down by the door.
There were numerous bloody fist marks on the door...
“I want to go back... I want to go back... Elder, I want to go back to the tribe. Even if I die, I want
to die in the tribe. I’m only becoming stronger and am developing myself to become a powerful
Berserker so that I can protect and fight for the tribe... Elder, why? Why?” Su Ming cried. His
heart was in pain. That sort of pain made him feel as if he was about to die.
When he thought of the danger looming over the tribe, of the elder’s weakened state, and of
all the familiar faces within the tribe, Su Ming let out a roar from the very depths of his soul!
“Even if I die, I still have to go back!” There was utter desperation in Su Ming’s eyes. He panted
harshly and took a few steps backwards.
“If I can’t break through the elder’s seal now, then I’ll have to do everything I can to raise my
level!” Su Ming was in a frenzy. Yet if anyone was in his position, they would do the same
thing.
His face was ghastly pale, eyes bloodshot, and his face filled with madness. There was only
one thought in his head. He had to do everything without care of consequences and break out
of this place!
Even if he would be gravely injured because of this, he did not care. As of then, all he cared
about was the elder and the tribe. Even if he died, he had to die while fighting for the tribe.
“I must become stronger. I have to break out of this place!” Su Ming growled and took a few
steps back before he turned around abruptly. He glared at the Cloud Gauze Grass he’d bought
SooYouna | 483
earlier with the intention of using it for the quenching of herbs, and at the other herbs he’d
bought back as well.
All these herbs were prepared for the quenching of herbs. Su Ming knew clearly that even if
he crushed them into liquid and drank it, he could not take too much in one go. A Berserker
who did that would cause grave harm to his own body. After all, steady and gradual growth
was required in practicing in the Ways of the Berserker.
Yet Su Ming did not care about that. If he could even throw away his own life, then there was
no way he would care about such injuries. No matter how great the injuries were, he would
never regret it!
He would never regret it!
Su Ming sat down cross-legged, his eyes remaining bloodshot. He took the bag containing the
Cloud Gauze Grass. There was no time for him to crush the herbs. The tribe being in danger,
the elder being weakened, and everything else made him sink into a state of desperation that
was deeper than anything he’d ever felt before.
His eyes were bloodshot as he grabbed numerous Cloud Gauze Grass and placed them in his
mouth, chewing furiously until the juice was squeezed out, then spitting out the residue. The
juice was bitter, but compared to the bitterness Su Ming felt in his heart, it was nothing.
He chewed and swallowed again, and once he was done, Su Ming took a large amount of Cloud
Gauze Grass again and placed them in his mouth, swallowing their juices furiously. Gradually,
his body began to tremble. It was as if there was a fire burning within his body, causing it to
be drenched in sweat. All the blood veins that had manifested appeared on his body.
The 160 blood veins let out a red glow, enveloping the entire house in the light, causing the
place to look as if it had just turned into a blood red hell. There was a shocking look of
determination and madness on Su Ming, who was surrounded by the blood red light.
10, 30, 50... until Su Ming swallowed the juices from all the hundred leaves he had in the bag.
Once he spat out the residue, a sharp pain arose in his body. The pain came from his stomach.
He knew that this was the consequence of taking in too much Cloud Gauze Grass. If he
continued doing so, then the pain would only become more severe, and the pain would
eventually spread through his entire body.
SooYouna | 484
Yet at the same time, he felt the fire burning in his body become stronger, the blood veins also
seemed to be showing signs of increasing. Once he had that feeling, Su Ming did not hesitate
and took out another bag of Cloud Gauze Grass.
Time passed by bit by bit, and soon, an hour passed by. During this hour, Su Ming swallowed
the juice from 700 Cloud Gauze Grass. This would have been something incomprehensible and
difficult to imagine for other people, but Su Ming had really done it.
He continued shaking. Sharp pain spread through his entire body. There was also a dull pain
in his chest. He had yet to digest all the juice in his body, but he still had a lot of herbs to spare.
Still, he felt as if he could no longer swallow another drop. Su Ming also felt like he was about
to vomit, but he growled and bore through it.
The burning sensation in his body reached its peak as if about to erupt within him. Su Ming
quickly raised his right hand and pounded against his chest.
It was like the fire within his body was kindled with a roar. The moment the blames erupted,
blood mist escaped from all the pores of Su Ming’s body. There was a muffled sound from
within the mist, and the blood veins on his body increased at that moment!
161st, 162nd, 163rd... and it only stopped when the 167th blood vein manifested on his body.
Su Ming’s face was pale. He stood up and punched the door. His fist connected with a bang,
and the door shuddered. Fresh blood trickled down the corner of Su Ming’s lips. He staggered
a few steps backward and roared towards the sky.
“Not enough! It’s not enough!” In his frenzy, Su Ming immediately took out another bag of
Cloud Gauze Grass. He knew that his body could no longer take in anymore of these herbs, but
he still continued to swallow them without hesitation.
700, 800, 900... Green liquid flowed out from the corner of Su Ming’s lips. The pain he felt in
his body made all the veins pop out on his body. The pain and burning heat erupted once again
as the number of blood veins also increased.
Yet the new blood veins were no longer blood red. They were tainted wtih blood and looked
dull. It was a sign that Su Ming’s reckless actions had caused his body to be gravely wounded.
Yet Su Ming did not care!
SooYouna | 485
The blood veins in his body were increasing at a maddening speed. 168, 169, 170... and it
continued until the number reached 173. Su Ming rushed outward and slammed into the door.
One punch, two punches, three punches... The door shook furiously, but it remained locked!
“Open!” Su Ming roared. This time, he did not use his fist, but used his head to ram against the
door. There was a thunderous roar, and a crack appeared on the door, causing some of the
snow on the picture of the statue of the God of Berserkers from Dark Mountain Tribe to fall as
it trembled.
A trickle of blood flowed down from Su Ming’s forehead. A huge amount of red appeared in his
eyes. He did not care about the pain. The moment he saw the crack appear on the door, he
rammed against it again.
Yet in the end, the door only opened by a small slit. He could not open it any further.
Despair appeared in Su Ming’s eyes. He laughed brokenly, grabbing onto all the remaining
herb bags, then slamming his hands on them. There was a loud bang, and all the hide bags
containing the Cloud Gauze Grass burst open. The Cloud Gauze Grass within were all gathered
together by a force and turned into a ball the size of a head. When Su Ming slammed his hands
on them once more, the banging sounds erupted again, and all the Cloud Gauze Grass were
crushed. A large amount of juice flowed out and turned into sprinkles of green rain, which all
went into Su Ming’s mouth when he took in a large breath.
The moment Su Ming took the liquid into his body, a roar reverberated through him. Similar
to his madness, the blood veins on his body were increasing at a frenzied pace. 175, 177... and
it stopped abruptly when the number reached 189.
There was a sickly red glow around Su Ming’s entire body. He took a step forward and rammed
against the door. As the banging sound reverberated around him, the door opened a little more.
More snow fell from the snow made statue of the God of Berserkers from Dark Mountain Tribe.
A faint crack even appeared on the statue!
Su Ming’s hands were bloody. The entire door was now dyed with blood. At that moment, Su
Ming looked pathetic. It was as if he had turned into another person. There were blood stains
on his hair. His face, which had been clean and handsome, was now twisted into a vicious
look filled with madness.
SooYouna | 486
“I want to go back to the tribe! I want to fight for the tribe! I want to go back!” Su Ming’s voice
had gone completely hoarse. The moment he saw that the door had opened up a little more,
he banged his head against the door again!
“I want to go back!”
There was a boom, and Su Ming coughed out a mouthful of blood. Yet he rammed into the
door again without any hesitation. As he continued ramming into the door, the door opened
up more and more. Cracks also appeared on the statue of the God of Berserkers outside.
It seemed as if he was about to escape from the room.
However, when the crack expanded to the breadth of half a finger, it stopped. Su Ming’s current
level of power could only do so much. It would have been fine if that was the case, but the
moment it stopped, it started closing up once again!
“Elder!” Su Ming roared in agony. As he watched the door he worked so hard to open closing
once again right before his eyes, Su Ming panicked and immediately took out a small bottle.
Contained within, there were three drops of Berserker Blood from the Awakened Realm!
Su Ming lifted his head and without hesitation poured the contents of the bottle into his
mouth, but only one drop fell. The other two drops seemed to have reached some sort of barrier
and could not fall down. Su Ming knew that this was the elder’s protection from him overusing
it.
The moment the Berserker Blood fell into his mouth, Su Ming immediately felt as if the blood
in his veins started boiling. He opened his mouth and spat out the Berserker Blood. He raised
his left hand and pointed at it, and the Berserker Blood immediately burst open, turning into
a bundle of mist that entered through his ears, nose, eyes, and mouth as he breathed in.
The moment the mist formed by the Berserker Blood entered Su Ming’s body, his entire body
turned red. A vast amount of energy erupted in his body.
At that moment, the blood veins also increased at a tremendous speed on his body!
190, 195, 201, 209... when the number reached 224, black blood trickled from Su Ming’s eyes,
ears, nose, and the corners of his lips. Yet his eyes were still burning with madness and
persistence.
SooYouna | 487
CHAPTER 82: IMPOSSIBLE!

The lowest number of blood veins required to enter the seventh level of the Blood Solidification
Realm was 243!
His blood veins had increased to 224 with his current speed. There were only 19 blood veins left
until he reached the seventh level of the Blood Solidification Realm! This sort of increase in
speed would have been frightening if it had happened to anyone else. This was different to the
increase in power compared to the time Su Ming had climbed Wind Stream Mountain. After
all, when he was in Wind Stream Mountain, he trained entering fine control by using his
mind to move. It may have seemed like his power had increased by a large margin, but in
truth, he still had trained with the usual principle of training steadily and gradually
increasing the number of blood veins in his body.
Yet it was different now! Su Ming was forcefully increasing the number of blood veins in his
body. He was doing so by using a large amount of Cloud Graze Grass juice, and the moment he
reached his limit consuming the Cloud Gauze Grass, he had also forcefully absorbed one drop
of awakened Berserker Blood.
Anyone that had any shred of reasoning would definitely not use Su Ming’s method to
forcefully increase their strength. Only Su Ming would do so. After all, doing this sort of thing
was fatal to the body! If that was not the case, then there would be plenty of people who would
use this method to increase their power.
Yet, was there any other way for Su Ming..? He could choose to bear with it and ignore the
dangers his tribe faced, ignore the possibility of his tribe members dying, ignore the possibility
of the elder not returning, and ignore the fact that his home was facing the threat of
elimination.
If he chose not to think about all these and only of his safety, he could stay and wait patiently.
It might be torturous. He might feel uncertain and bitter, but he would definitely not face any
threat to his own life.
Perhaps this was the right thing to do. This was also the path the elder had chosen for him.
After all, within most of people’s eyes, Su Ming was only a weakling. Even if he went back, he
would only die. He could do nothing.
SooYouna | 488
Yet Su Ming refused to let himself choose that path. Everything that he did to become stronger
was all for the sake of the tribe. His personality might be slightly weak, but that weakness was
hidden deep within him. Now that something like this had happened, that weakness had
instantly disappeared and was replaced by resolution and determination!
Since he was young, most of the members in the tribe were kind to him. His friends were
there. There were familiar faces there. There were women in the tribe who took care of him
when he was young. There was the elder and the kind members from his tribe who had taught
him how to speak, and there was everything that had happened within the tribe during the
past sixteen years of his life. He could not turn a blind eye to this.
It was impossible for him to do nothing and continue living when he knew that the tribe was
in danger. It was impossible for him to back down when he knew that the danger of death
loomed over his tribe members’ heads. It was even more impossible for him to wait here
quietly when the threat of elimination hung over the tribe.
He was a teenager, a teenager that was not even seventeen years of age. He was also afraid of
death... But even though he may not understand the philosophies of life, he knew that the
tribe was his home!
Now that his home was in danger, he could not, he absolutely could not ignore it. Even if he
died, he had to die protecting his home!
This was Su Ming.
His recklessness may have caused his madness, and perhaps many people could not
understand the reason for his madness and questioned it, but all of this was ingrained in his
bones. After all, he had treated Dark Mountain Tribe as his home since a long time ago.
His home was in danger, his friends could die, he might never see his elder again. His family,
which had treated him kindly since he was young, seemed to be crying. How could he not...
fall into madness..?
Su Ming lifted his head and roared. His entire body trembled as he continued absorbing the
Berserker Blood into his Qi. The Berserker Blood spread madly throughout his body as he went
into fine control, causing the blood veins on his body to show signs of increasing once again.
Su Ming’s eyes were bloodshot and his face was twisted into a ferocious look. There was also
madness within the frightening look on his face, causing him to look like an evil spirit. As a
SooYouna | 489
huge amount of blood veins manifested, a vast amount of force erupted from Su Ming’s entire
body. It made his roar become louder, and he once again rammed into the door after taking a
few steps back. This time, he did not use his head, nor did he use his fists. He used his entire
body, his shoulders, and rammed into the sealed door.
There was a banging sound as Su Ming’s body rammed into the door. The door trembled, and
a few cracks appeared once again on the snow made statue of the God of Berserkers sealing
the door outside.
Yet the seal was created by Mo Sang. It was impossible that Su Ming could break through so
easily. The elder’s goal on creating the seal was clear---he wanted to limit Su Ming’s
movements. He did not want Su Ming to step into danger and wanted him to stay inside!
Nonetheless, the elder made a miscalculation. He did not expect that Su Ming would be so
determined that he would do something so insane just to get out of the place. This was
something even the elder did not expect.
He only managed to guess that Su Ming would be dissatisfied with his decision, but with Su
Ming’s current level of power, he would not be able to get out of the room! In the elder’s eyes,
Su Ming would forever remain as a child.
Tears fell from Su Ming’s eyes. His tears mixed with his blood, making it seem as if he was
crying tears of blood. However, he did not give up. He took a few steps back and ran into the
door once again. The thunderous roars continued as Su Ming growled and rammed into the
door with his entire body.
The moment he crashed into the door, the number of blood veins on his body increased once
again, 227... 231... 233!
Boom!
The entire house trembled as if about to collapse. It was like the house had turned into a cage,
holding contained a strong wild beast. Yet at that moment, as the wild beast struggled, the
cage seemed to become unable to bear the attacks. The number of cracks on the snow statue
of the God of Berserkers situated at the door increased. A large amount of snow fell to the
ground, as if it was about to explode into pieces at any moment, but it still remained!
“I want to protect the tribe...” Su Ming’s sight had become hazy. His mind was beginning to be
muddled. Yet even with that foggy gaze and muddled state of his, there was still a shocking
SooYouna | 490
persistence within him. He muttered under his breath as blood trickled out of his mouth, and
he rammed into the door once again.
Roaring sounds reverberated around the house and Su Ming’s blood veins increased once again
due to the crash and his body rapidly absorbing that drop of Berserker Blood. It increased from
233 blood veins to 237 blood veins!
“I want to go back to the tribe...” Su Ming recklessly crashed into the door again. The roaring
sounds echoed for a long time, and the crack widened by quite a large margin. The entire door
was dyed red with blood now. All of it belonging to Su Ming. That blood was a representation
of his persistence!
“I want to fight for the tribe!” Su Ming roared and rammed into the door once again. He even
used his head to bang against the door. The moment he did so, the number of blood veins
increased explosively from 237 blood veins to 243, and at the same time, a vast amount of
power that hinted at him breaking through to the next level erupted from Su Ming’s body.
The power came at the moment he broke through the sixth level of the Blood Solidification
Realm and reached the seventh level. When the power appeared in Su Ming’s body, he rammed
into the door again, and the full force of the power travelled from his body to the door.
A horrific roar resounded. The door trembled furiously, and a creaking sound appeared. The
door opened halfway. A large part of the snow statue of the God of Berserkers outside shattered.
Lots of snow fell, causing the statue to look broken and incomplete!
Yet the imprisoning force remained. However, it seemed that the seal had reached its limit!
Trickles of blood escaped from the corner of Su Ming’s mouth. He staggered backward and
lifted his head abruptly. The 243 blood veins let out a blood red light around his body that could
light up the entire sky. The speed at which the light filled up the room made his body seem to
be filled with a brutal and mighty presence. At that moment, he stepped right into the seventh
level of the Blood Solidification from the sixth level of the Blood Solidification Realm!
The seventh level of the Blood Solidification Realm!
He would need 399 blood veins if he wanted to enter the eighth level of the Blood Solidification
Realm from the seventh level. Once he entered the eighth level, that would mean he had
become a Berserker who’d reached the peak of the middle stage of the Blood Solidification
SooYouna | 491
Realm! With one more step, he would move into the ninth level, and he could call himself a
Warrior in the later stage of the Blood Solidification Realm!
As far as Su Ming knew, within the entire tribe, even the Head of the Guards and Shan Hen
were only at the eighth level of the Blood Solidification Realm. The tribe leader’s power was
greater than those two’s, and Su Ming believed that even if he was not in the ninth of the Blood
Solidification Realm, he was close.
This spoke of the strength of the eighth level of the Blood Solidification Realm, it also spoke of
how small the number of Warriors in the seventh level was! It was not as if there was no one
in Dark Mountain Tribe who was at the seventh level, but the few people who were at that
level were all from the same generation as the tribe leader. Most of them were the vice chiefs
of the hunters in the hunting teams.
Among the younger generation, Su Ming was definitely the first who had reached the seventh
level in Dark Mountain Tribe! Even if he did so without care for his own life and forcefully
increased his power, causing his power to be incredibly unstable.
Nonetheless, Su Ming did not care. He saw hope. He saw the door trembling and the broken
state of the snow statue sealing the door outside. Once again, he rushed forward and rammed
into the door.
Yet even though the door was about to be blown open, and the snow statue seemed broken, no
matter how hard and how many times Su Ming rammed against the door, he could not break
it open. It was clear that the power of a seventh level Warrior of the Blood Solidification Realm
was lacking only by a slight margin if he wanted to break through the elder’s seal!
Nonetheless, Su Ming was at his limit. Besides, the moon was hidden by the snowstorm
outside. In this sort of weather, he could not use the power of moonlight and make his blood
burn again!
The snowstorm was showing signs of weakening and looked as if it was going to completely
stop in a moment, so perhaps the moon would appear in the sky at that time. Yet if he
continued waiting, the torture he would have to endure as he waited was something Su Ming
could not bear.
All his previous acts of madness was so that he could get out of the house as soon as possible
and get to the tribe with his quickest speed. He did not want to imagine the possible disaster
that could befall the tribe if he continued waiting...
SooYouna | 492
When he saw that he could not push the door open completely, despair appeared in Su Ming’s
eyes. He staggered backward, a broken smile appearing on his face. Yet he did not give up. As
he let out a sad and piercing roar, all 243 blood veins moved as he circulated his Qi
continuously in his body.
“Enter fine control through the mind... Enter fine control through the mind!” Su Ming’s face
was ferocious. The understanding he obtained in Wind Stream Tribe towards the method of
fine control was used at that moment with an explosive force. The 243 blood veins on his body
began to disappear one by one. 215, 186, 162... 93, 75, 47...
When the blood veins on his body disappeared until there was only one left, Su Ming lifted his
head and a terrifying resolution appeared in his eyes.
“Elder... you can’t stop me from going back to the tribe!” Su Ming closed his eyes slowly. After
a moment, at the instant he opened his eyes again, the last blood vein remaining on his body
suddenly glowed with a bright red light and continued becoming brighter at an incredible
speed!
That was obviously not just one blood vein. As the red light grew stronger, it signaled that Su
Ming was using the method of fine control to continuously stack more blood veins onto that
one blood vein. In an instant, the red light on the blood vein reached its peak. It may have
seemed like there was only one blood vein on his body, but at that moment, there were 243
blood veins stacked together!
This was the true explosive force of fine control!
“I want to go back to the tribe. I was born in Dark Mountain Tribe, and even if I die, I will die
as part of Dark Mountain Tribe!” Su Ming clenched his fists. The 243 blood veins stacked
together into one, twisted, and advanced towards Su Ming’s right fist with the blood red glow.
SooYouna | 493
CHAPTER 83: SU MING, YE WANG!

A person would experience great things and shortcomings in his life. He would also experience
days of glory and days where he would stumble and fall. These were all things that Su Ming
did not understand. The only thing he understood was that he had to do this. The tribe was
his home.
The moment he swung his fist, banging sounds appeared from Su Ming’s right hand. That was
the sound signalling that his bones could not bear with the force and his flesh and bone had
torn apart. The moment he swung his fist against the door, a thunderous roar shook through
heaven and earth. It was as if it could change the weather and make the snowstorm stop.
The door was crumbling quickly, turning into a countless number of shards. It was like a huge
gust of wind had appeared and blown sideward, lifting them outwards like leaves.
Thunderous roars echoed in Su Ming’s surroundings. The moment the door completely
crumbled, numerous cracks also appeared on the snow statue outside, but it did not crumble
and break apart like the door.
At that moment, there was no door before Su Ming, only wooden shards that filled the entire
ground. Yet between him and the outside world was the snow statue filled with cracks. It
continued floating in the air as it let out a gentle light, which turned into an invisible screen
of light that never once crumbled.
It was as if the door had borne the weight of the invisible light screen on it, which was the
reason why it was so difficult to break open. Now that the door had shattered, the true seal
was revealed!
Yet the light was neither bright nor dim, a clear sign that it was still powerful.
Su Ming was not surprised. He had guessed since a long time ago that the elder’s seal would
not be so easily broken. The moment the door shattered and the screen of light appeared before
his eyes, he took a step forward. The one blood vein on his body was still giving off a piercing
blood red light. As Su Ming moved, the blood red light instantly brightened like an explosion,
and he swung his fist again.
That fist seemed to have landed on thin air, but in truth, it landed on the invisible light screen.
It trembled, but remained shining against the sky.
SooYouna | 494
Su Ming’s eyes were red. He continued ramming his fist into the screen. After a while, when
the light screen became so dim it seemed to have reached its limit, Su Ming took a few steps
backward, and a trickle of blood ran down the corner of his lips. He stared at the screen, then
abrubtly raised his right hand and sliced down towards the space to his right!
Execution of the Three Evils!
This was one of the more powerful Berserker Arts in Dark Mountain Tribe. It was rumoured
that it was passed down from the true Dark Mountain Tribe from hundreds of years ago!
Practice was not the key in casting this Art. In truth, training this Art was incredibly simple.
Su Ming had been visualizing the Art in his head since a long time ago. Yet, since he did not
have 200 blood veins, he had been unable to cast it.
The difficult part of the Art lay in the number of blood veins required. Only those who had 200
blood veins could use the first slash! Now that Su Ming had 243 veins and had arrived at the
seventh level of the Blood Solidification Realm, for the first time, he cast the Execution of Three
Evils, which had long resided in his head!
Execution of Three Evils, an Art which could even kill Tai Sui [1]! The three evils were also
known as the three murders!
Between heaven and earth, there were three forces - severing, beginning, and nurture.
Severing was known as the evil of theft, beginning was known as the evil of disaster, and
nurture was the evil of time! They were also known as the murders of theft, disaster, and
time!
A long time ago, Dark Mountain Tribe had obtained this Art from an unknown place. After
probing into the Art, the entire tribe was shocked. The three evils had always existed in the
world, but they had no form. No one could see them, neither could anyone touch them.
Perhaps they existed, perhaps... they did not.
Yet when the powerful Dark Mountain Tribe studied the Art, they began to discover patterns.
At different hours of the day, the formless three evils would appear in different locations. That
was how the incredible Dark Mountain Art that shocked the region appeared -- Execution of
Three Evils!
The wise men in Dark Mountain Tribe believed that there was a pattern between heaven and
earth. The three evils were just a part of an existing pattern. All forms of power existed within
SooYouna | 495
the pattern. Once the pattern was broken, then an unimaginable amount of force would erupt
forth.
Yet even Dark Mountain Tribe did not manage to discover the specific amount of force that
would appear.
The Art itself was also very enigmatic. Sometimes the force would be shocking, while other
times it would release only a normal amount of force However, even if it was just a normal
amount, it was still enough to kill someone!
That was why the Execution of Three Evils passed down was rather rough around the edges.
Anyone with enough blood veins could cast it, but there was almost no one who managed to
discover the true form of the Art.
This was a form of power that Dark Mountain Tribe did not understand. They could only use
it, but not master it. There was even an Elder in Dark Mountain Tribe who once said that
whosoever managed to truly control the three evils would be able to control the entire pattern
of the world!
Su Ming could only use the Art at that moment. As for why he decided to slice his right hand
towards his right, it was because it was midnight then, and according to the principles behind
Execution of Three Evils, the location of the three evils in the pattern of heaven and earth at
that moment was to the north!
North was to Su Ming’s right! The moment he swung his right hand down in a slicing motion,
the blood veins that had stacked together on his body let out a piercing blood-red light. The
blood veins moved strangely according to the Art Su Ming had obtained under the blood-red
light, twisting around his right arm nine times, then escaping his body through his arm.
That was also why 200 veins were required to cast Execution of Three Evils. That was because
the Art itself was strange. The caster’s blood veins would leave his body for a moment. Without
enough Qi, it was difficult to execute the Art properly.
The moment his blood veins left his body, Su Ming had a strange feeling. It was as if the empty
space to his right completely disappeared and turned into a desolate area. The moment he
sliced to his right, his blood veins turned into a sharp blade and sliced into the empty space.
He felt like he was slicing through mud.
SooYouna | 496
It was a strange experience. He did not understand why it had happened. He only knew how
to cast the Art!
The moment he cut into the space, the strange feeling disappeared. Everything returned to
normal. Yet at that moment, the dim screen of light before Su Ming trembled furiously. If
anyone looked closely at it, they could see clearly that the screen of light was not the only
thing that trembled. Everything around Su Ming was shaking.
Yet even so, even after the light screen trembled furiously, it still remained there. It was as if
all the actions Su Ming took did not have much effect on it. After all, this was a seal created
by the elder. The strength of the seal was not something that Su Ming could break through by
just taking herbs and the Berserker Blood!
Su Ming’s body trembled. This was the first time he had casted the Execution of the Three
Evils. With his current level of power, he could only cast the first slash. The strange power
made his heart tremble, but when he saw the screen of light, despair gradually appeared on
his face. He had already executed all the plans he could think of, but that screen of light was
like a ravine connecting heaven and earth. Everyone could see it, but no one could pass
through it.
Su Ming’s face was pale. He staggered backward as if all the strength had been drained from
his body.
The moment Su Ming staggered backward, his face changed suddenly. He could clearly feel
the ground beneath his feet moving.
At that moment, outside Wind Stream Tribe, within the sealed Wind Stream Mountain located
on the plains, the roar of a wild beast appeared from within the black mist. The roar was filled
with fury. The moment it spread out, the place, which was completely sealed tight, suddenly
trembled furiously. A gigantic crack abruptly appeared out of thin air with a loud crash and
revealed the hidden Wind Stream Mountain that reached the skies.
“In the end, I still managed to break through it from within!”
As the beast roared, a ghastly voice travelled from within.
The moment the mountain was revealed and the space between heaven and earth was torn
apart because of the seal being stirred up, Wind Stream City, which was located not too far
away, shook.
SooYouna | 497
There was a strange connection between the location of the mudstone city and the seal on
Wind Stream Mountain. The moment the seal on the mountain was forcefully broken apart,
the connection was activated, causing tremors to shake the mudstone city. The citizens’ hearts
trembled along with it.
As the mudstone city trembled, Su Ming could feel the tremors becoming stronger where he
stood. By the end, it was as if the entire earth was rolling like waves. He immediately noticed
the elder’s seal becoming dimmer for the first time!
His spirits was lifted. He let out a low growl. As he growled, the shadow of the moon appeared
gradually in his eyes. Due to the snowstorm outside, there was no moon in the sky, yet the
shadow of the moon became even more distinct in Su Ming’s eyes.
The moment the shadow of the moon appeared in Su Ming’s eyes, he quickly rushed forward
towards the screen of light. He rammed his body into the screen continuously. As the ground
trembled, the screen light became dimmer and dimmer.
After a while, when the earth’s trembles reached its peak and the entire mudstone city seemed
to be on the verge of falling apart, half of the light screen shattered onto the ground. The light
of the screen had become completely dark. By the looks of it, it was about to crumble at any
moment. At that moment, an empty feeling spread through Su Ming’s body, but very soon, a
red flash appeared to his left. A string of red light appeared out of nowhere and crawled into
his right hand. The one blood vein that was formed by stacking 243 veins returned once again
to his body.
Blood Scales, which had been hidden within his right arm, also appeared, turning into a
gigantic blood red eagle that rushed towards the light screen with a screech.
Terrifying roars thundered through the sky. The light screen trembled as the giant eagle
charged against it and shattered completely, shattering into numerous broken fragments. The
snow statue also seemed to completely collapse, turning into snow that scattered everywhere
before the wind raised it up once more. It knocked into the snow falling from the sky and
created strings of roaring sounds that echoed continuously.
Su Ming broke through the seal!
He trembled and coughed out a mouthful of blood. The blood fell on the ground, creating a
terrifying sight. The blood red light from the 243 veins that were stacked together also became
dimmer. It was as if they could no longer remain stable and scattered away before returning
into Su Ming’s body.
SooYouna | 498
Su Ming’s face was weary, his entire body was covered in blood and his hair was a mess. Yet
his eyes were flashing brilliantly. The flash within his eyes was his determination and
resolution!
‘I got out! I’ll have to return to the tribe with the fastest speed possible!’ Su Ming took a deep
breath. He knew that the main reason why he managed to get out was due to the strange
tremors. Yet he had no time to think about it. He moved forward so quickly that he looked like
he had turned into a long arc speeding down the road.
Su Ming’s speed was his best feature. Before he was even a Berserker, he had been agile. Now
that he was a Berserker at the seventh level of the Blood Solidification Realm, his speed had
reached a shocking state.
He rushed out of Dark Mountain Tribe’s lodgings, past the streets, and jumped over the walls
of the mudstone city. At that moment, the anxiety in his heart was like a burning fire, causing
him to only think about going faster!
The continuous bursts of speed, his previous absorption of the drop of the Berserker, and the
unbelievable amount of Cloud Gauze juice caused the disguising Art the elder had previously
cast on him to crack slightly, making the force of his power to blast forth like a tidal wave
breaking through ice. He could no longer hide his power completely.
The snow falling from the sky had become lighter. It now fell down in bits and pieces. It was
as if the heavy snowfall was nearing its end, in turn causing the moon in the sky to be on the
verge of appearing completely.
The land was colored silver. However, during that night, the silver glow was not beautiful.
Instead, it let out a murderous air...
There was a faint line of white in the distance. A new day was about to arrive.
Yet it was a wonder that the darkness before dawn could be broken.
The entire mudstone city was in a ruckus. A lot of tribe members had come out of their houses
with expressions of fear and bewilderment. They did not know what had happened. There
were even houses that had collapsed, as if the end of the world had arrived.
SooYouna | 499
Su Ming did not care about that. He walked forward quickly, and just as he was about to leap
over the mudstone walls, he sensed danger.
A cold voice travelled towards him, “You cannot leave!”
The moment Su Ming paused in his footsteps, a person walked out from the darkness behind
him.
He wore red, and his presence alone seemed to hold a fire that could scorch those around him.
His face was aloof, and there was a prideful air around him that seemed to be coming from
his soul. It was Ye Wang!
“By the orders of the Elder, no outsider is allowed to leave Wind Stream City tonight! You’re
strong, but your Qi is chaotic. This area is within my jurisdiction. You... cannot hope to win
against me,” Ye Wang looked at Su Ming calmly and spoke slowly.
Su Ming turned around abruptly and stared at Ye Wang. His eyes were bloodshot, and within
them, there was viciousness and madness.
When Ye Wang saw his eyes, his heart trembled. Somehow, there was a sense of familiarity
within those eyes...
1. Tai Sui: Chinese term for stars directly opposite Jupiter. They are also treated as deities.
SooYouna | 500
CHAPTER 84: CHANGE IN WIND STREAM MOUNTAIN!

Su Ming lifted his right hand and a red light flashed. Blood Scales appeared in his hands
immediately! The spear was entirely red. It was as if it was dyed in a pool of fresh blood, and
it let out a strong, aggressive presence. The same presence as when he had climbed Wind
Stream Mountain blasted forth from Su Ming’s body. He did not speak. He only looked at Ye
Wang silently.
“You...” Ye Wang’s pupils shrank. He could feel an extremely familiar presence from Su Ming’s
body. He would never mistake that presence. In his eyes, the frail looking teenager seemed to
slowly be turning into another person. That person who made his breathing quicken, who was
the only person Ye Wang believed had the right to compete against him!
“You’re Mo Su!” Ye Wang was not any other normal person. He almost immediately understood
why the Elder had arranged him to patrol this region.
“Dark Mountain Tribe is in danger. I have to go back. If you stop me, then you are my enemy!”
Su Ming cast a glance at Ye Wang, then turned around and sped forward. He had already made
his decision. No one could stop him!
When he saw Su Ming taking a leap and rushing into the distance, something flashed through
Ye Wang’s eyes. It was a brief hint of hesitation. A massive change had happened in the
mudstone city. He was also anxious, but that anxiety and hesitation only appeared for a brief
moment before disappearing. It was instead replaced by a strong desire for battle!
If it was anyone else, Ye Wang would not have had any desire to battle against them. To him,
no one among his generation had the right to become his opponent. Yet after the first stage of
the test, there was now one person who had the right to become his opponent, and that person
was Mo Su!
He may have tied with Mo Su during the first stage, but Ye Wang knew that he had lost. He
had returned unconscious, while Mo Su returned to the field conscious.
Ye Wang wanted to compete against Mo Su in the second and third stage. He wanted to prove
that he was the strongest among his generation. He might have guessed that Mo Su did not
enter the other stages of the test because his level of cultivation was not that high, but Ye
Wang was prideful. If he wanted to fight, then he would not use his level of cultivation to
suppress the other person.
SooYouna | 501
“Mo Su!” Ye Wang lifted his head abruptly. His voice was cold, and as he spoke, he took a step
forward with his right foot, then his entire body shot forward like an arrow. With a whizzing
sound, he dashed towards Su Ming.
“You can’t leave!” Ye Wang’s red shirt was like fire. As he jumped into the air, the snow
illuminated his body and turned him into the most striking person in the area.
Ye Wang might have arrived at the eighth level of the Blood Solidification Realm, but he limited
his power until he was only at the seventh level of Blood Solidification Realm. He was prideful.
To him, if he wanted to fight, then he would fight fair and square. If he wanted to win, then
he wanted to make his opponent lose utterly and completely!
Banging sounds erupted in Ye Wang’s body. The moment he limited his power to the seventh
level, his distance to Su Ming was not even 100 feet apart. His figure was like fire. He raised
his right hand and grabbed towards Su Ming.
The moment he grabbed in his direction, Ye Wang’s entire body seemed to have erupted in
flames. His skin turned red, even his hair seemed to have turned into blazing flames. Seas of
fire emerged from his body and turned into a gigantic hand made of flames, which rushed to
grab Su Ming.
At that moment, the hand of fire was before Ye Wang’s eyes, and Ye Wang was behind it. He
dashed towards Su Ming following the motion of the hand of fire.
Su Ming stopped suddenly, and the snow around him immediately turned into water, which
turned into a cloud of steam rising into the air. That heat fell from the sky and enveloped Su
Ming’s entire body. At the very same instant, Su Ming stomped the ground with his right foot,
and his entire body was lifted from the ground. He turned around and looked into the distance.
The hand of fire was not even thirty feet away from him. By the looks of it, it seemed as if it
was aiming to grab Su Ming’s body and turn him to ashes.
‘Fire?’ Su Ming’s body was suspended in midair. He saw through the hand of fire and found Ye
Wang running behind it. The moment the hand of fire almost touched him, Su Ming bit his
tongue and coughed out a mouthful of blood.
That mouthful of blood was not Su Ming trying to force himself to do anything, but a
requirement of the Berserker Art he was about to cast. The moment he obtained the mouthful
of blood, all 243 blood veins on Su Ming’s body manifested and twisted into a strange picture.
At the same moment, the mouthful of blood exploded and turned into a mist of blood!
SooYouna | 502
That was the essence of Dark Blood Dust. The Art would turn fresh blood into a cloud of mist
which would burst forth with a strength equivalent to the caster’s Qi at its peak. The blood
mist rushed towards the hand of fire, and there was also a fire burning within the mist!
It did not look like a mist of blood, but instead looked like a mist of burning fire!
He was fighting fire with fire!
The moment Su Ming completed the third burning of blood, a huge change happened within
his body. The most obvious change was the feeling of fire burning hotly within his blood.
At that moment, the burning fire mist and the hand of fire were approaching each other.
Within the span of a few breaths, they collided and a shocking thunderous roar erupted forth.
The hand immediately crumbled, as if it was swallowed by the mist of fire. Then it turned
backwards and rushed towards Ye Wang.
It looked like the sky was burning, and it was about to engulf everything in flames!
Su Ming remained silent. His eyes were bloodshot. He rushed into the mist of fire and raised
his right hand. Blood Scales let off a piercing red light, and he threw the spear forward.
A piercing sound sliced through the air. The blood red spear turned into a red bolt of lightning
and pierced through the mist of fire, then turned into a giant red eagle that rushed towards
Ye Wang together with the mist of fire.
Ye Wang’s heart trembled furiously as his pupils shrank. He did not expect Mo Su to be so
strong. If he continued limiting his own power, then he could not hope to win the fight!
He did not hesitate and immediately retreated, removing the limit of his power. 435 blood
veins immediately manifested and his true strength erupted forth.
At the same time, he raised his right hand and swung his fist forward. A bright light appeared
on his right fist, and a black glove made of beast skin appeared. There was a ghastly presence
coming from the glove. It was clear that the glove was a Berserker Vessel!
He thrust his fist forward, and a thunderous roar echoed in the surroundings. A black wind
appeared out of midair before Ye Wang, and as he thrust his fist forward, the black wind
SooYouna | 503
turned into a black whirlwind that could turn the world upside down. It collided with Su
Ming’s long spear and fire mist, and as sounds of explosions echoed in their surroundings, Su
Ming took seven to eight steps backward. Yet at the same time, Ye Wang’s body also jolted, and
he took four to five steps backward. His body felt heavy.
Ye Wang did not stop. He leapt forward and closed his distance to Su Ming in an instant. Su
Ming also rushed forward at his fastest speed. He crossed fists with Ye Wang, and due to his
speed, it looked as if his body left behind afterimages.
From the distance, it seemed as if there were multiple Su Mings surrounding Ye Wang. The
booming noises continued echoing around them. After a while, a sound that could pierce
through the sky resounded, and Ye Wang stumbled ten feet backward as blood trickled down
his mouth. When he lifted his head, he saw Su Ming coughing out a mouthful of blood as he
too, stumbled dozens of feet backwards.
‘What shocking speed... His level may not be as high as mine, but with this speed, if I can
injure him once, then he can injure me dozens of times... This person is indeed the only one
worthy of challenging me among our generation!’ Ye Wang was shocked, but at that moment,
his battle spirit was only kindled even more. He raised his left hand and pointed towards the
sky.
“Mo Su! I’m going to use my full power next!”
The moment Ye Wang finished speaking, an unexpected change happened!
A roar filled with absolute anger suddenly came forth from the tall altar housing the Elder of
Wind Stream City!
“Thief! How dare you harm our holy mountain?” That voice belonged to Jing Nan. His body
instantly turned into air, and he rushed towards Wind Stream Mountain. At the same time,
another incredibly powerful presence blasted towards the sky from within the mudstone city.
That person also rushed towards Wind Stream Mountain along with Jing Nan. That second
presence belonging to a Berserker in the Awakening Realm belonged to a woman, an extremely
beautiful middle-aged woman!
Ye Wang was stunned. His heart trembled. A glimmer flashed through Su Ming’s eyes. He did
not hesitate and retreated quickly towards the distance. His battle against Ye Wang had made
him incredibly anxious. He did not want to fight. He wanted to get back to his tribe as soon as
possible!
SooYouna | 504
With that chance, Su Ming widened the distance between them by hundreds of feet at an
exceedingly fast speed.
Ye Wang’s expression changed. He no longer paid any attention to Su Ming, who was already
far away, but turned and ran towards the city. He did not know what had happened, but he
had a feeling that it was something terrible.
At that moment, on the vast plains outside Wind Stream Tribe, a shocking change happened
to Wind Stream Mountain, the mountain which had remained sealed and hidden away for
generations by Wind Stream Tribe!
Shi Hai and the other eight people all looked shocked and amazed as they stared dumbly at
the spot before them and stood in the field at the foot of the mountain. Their eyes were filled
with disbelief.
Right in front of their eyes, the space before them was twisting rapidly, as if there was a big
hand fiddling at the space from within. A huge crack that looked to connect heaven and earth
appeared in midair.
Through the crack, the Wind Stream Mountain was completely revealed. The black mist rose
into the sky. As it forward, the roars from a wild beast reverberated through the air.
At the same time the wild beast roared, a gruesome laughter was heard.
“As expected of the Great Bird, the mythical beast of the Fire Berserker Tribe! This may just be
a fragment of its soul, but it still contains so much power! At least the years of effort I wasted
searching for the ruins of Fire Berserker weren’t wasted!”
The voice was completely unfamiliar to Shi Hai and the others. The moment they heard his
words, their expressions changed. They cast an eye at each other and dashed towards the
Wind Stream Mountain within the crack without hesitation. They were members of Wind
Stream Tribe. There was no way they could back down when an outsider trespassed on their
holy mountain!
Yet the moment the nine people moved forward and were just about to enter the crack, they
heard a cold snort from within the mist on the mountain. Almost immediately, a purplish red
arm hundreds of feet long shot out from the mist and swung lightly at Shi Hai and the other
eight people from a distance.
SooYouna | 505
CHAPTER 85: HE SAW THE TRIBE...

The moment the hand swung down, a thunderous roar resounded between heaven and earth.
Ripples immediately appeared in the space between the arm and the people in the field. Shi
Hai and the others jolted, as if a huge force fell on their bodies. One by one, the Qi within their
bodies erupted and broke. Their faces turned pale. and they fell to the ground, coughing out a
mouthful of blood. They may not have died, but they felt as if their entire bodies had just
erupted, and they could not stand.
“Still alive? Looks like I can’t look down on a tribe born from the weaker branch of the Great
Tribe of Man Miao. After all, there is still some blood of the Great Tribe of Man Miao left within
you...” As the gruesome voice echoed in the air, some unknown method was used within the
mist, causing the mythical beast’s roars to be tainted with a hint of pain.
“It’s not hard to obtain a sealed Great Bird... This seal has already limited half of your power
to begin with, let’s see how you’ll resist now!” There was a hint of joy within the gloomy voice.
Yet at that moment, a low roar travelled from the distance.
“Thief! How dare you harm our holy mountain!” As the sound travelled through, Wind Stream
Tribe’s Elder, Jing Nan, came in, roaring in anger. Behind him was the beautiful but icy cold
woman clad in purple. The woman may have already been middle-aged, but her beauty was
not tarnished. At that moment, there was a baleful look in her eyes, and within it was a look
of similar anger and killing intent towards the intruder.
When they arrived, they rushed into the crack and entered the black mist surrounding Wind
Stream Mountain without hesitation. Very soon, thunderous roars that shook through the
skies and earth travelled out from within the black mist. At one point, Jing Nan also let out a
low growl.
Su Ming did not know about everything that was happening within Wind Stream Tribe. Even
if he did, he would not have paid attention to it. To him, the most important thing at that
moment was to return to his tribe at the fastest speed he could muster.
He wanted to see whether his tribe was still around...
He wanted to see whether his tribe members were still safe...
SooYouna | 506
Once the bout of nervousness, anxiety, and madness was over, he became quiet. He ran across
the snowy land in silence. A long time had passed since the elder left the place. The sky was
still in a state between darkness and dawn. Su Ming knew that with the dark python’s speed,
the elder and the others might have already returned to the tribe a long time ago.
“Please be safe...” Su Ming’s feet continued bounding on the ground as he ran at the fastest
speed in his life.
The speed at which he ran was so quick that the moment anyone saw him approaching,
within the blink of an eye, he would have already disappeared into the distance. He did not
care about consequences as he ran. He even forgot about his own fatigue, and to make himself
run faster, he continued making all 243 blood veins that surrounded his body burst forth in
power to give him more strength, which allowed him to go even faster.
The moment the sky turned completely bright and the sun began rising as light shone on the
land and a silver light was reflected off the surface of the snow covering the ground, Su Ming
had already ran out of the region belonging to Wind Stream Tribe and rushed into a dried up
forest. He was near the trading square he went to some time ago.
He would have needed half a day to reach this place with the speed he had in the past, yet
now, as he ran silently, he used less than four hours to cover this distance.
To others, that speed would be so incredibly fast, it would leave them in awe, but Su Ming still
felt that it was too slow!
He no longer roared, but instead ran through the forest silently as veins popped out on his
legs. He would suddenly take a leap forward and use the momentum to continue dashing
forward. As he continued running nonstop, Su Ming was drenched in sweat. Not only were his
legs hurting, every part of his body was beginning to feel pain.
Time passed by slowly. When noon was around the corner, snow stopped falling from the sky.
There were no clouds, and the sky was clear. Yet there was a person running silently within
the forest. Even his sweat could not travel down his skin and was flung back due to his speed.
The only thing supporting Su Ming now was determination and persistence. He was worried
about the safety of his tribe and its members. He could not describe his current feelings. It was
as if his body was drained and he was only running due to his persistence.
SooYouna | 507
The distance which Su Ming would have needed an entire night to cover by running without
stopping in the past was now breached by the time it was noon with Su Ming’s current mad
dash. Gradually, Su Ming’s eyes were filled with agitation and anxiety.
He was getting close to the tribe. The sounds of his heartbeat echoed through his entire body,
causing his anxiety and anticipation to become much stronger. He was afraid that he would
see his tribe in ruins, and he would see his tribe members’ corpses lying on the ground.
He was afraid, but his speed did not decrease. A swift and fierce strength grew in his body
instead.
When the outline of Dark Mountain Tribe appeared in his eyes from a distance, Su Ming
trembled, and tears fell from his eyes.
From a distance, he saw that the gate to the tribe had collapsed. Many parts of the great
wooden fence surrounding the tribe were also broken. There were even wisps of black smoke
rising from within the tribe, a clear sign that there had been a fire.
The tribe was not silent. A large number of tribe members seemed to have gathered together.
When he saw that his tribe members were safe, Su Ming’s anxiety was slightly placated. Yet
following that was a killing intent directed towards his enemies who dared to destroy Dark
Mountain Tribe.
Su Ming dashed towards the tribe. Before he even got closer, he was seen by the Warriors who
were part of the tribe’s hunting party. They immediately became cautious, but when they saw
Su Ming’s face, they relaxed and could not find it within themselves to hide the fatigue on
their faces.
Su Ming cried as he returned to the tribe. He walked past the gate that had been blown to
pieces. He walked into the tribe and saw the fatigue on the hunters’ faces. He saw dozens of
corpses gathered on the ground in the center of the tribe.
Those corpses were all people Su Ming was familiar with. Those were his tribe members. The
people weeping by their bodies were their families. As their cries echoed in the tribe, it stabbed
Su Ming’s heart, and the pain he felt made him think that he was about to bleed.
SooYouna | 508
He saw sadness on the faces of the normal members of the tribe. They were packing their
belongings in fear and uncertainty before running towards where they were supposed to
gather.
On the young La Sus’ youthful faces, he saw tears, dread, and fear as they held tightly to their
mothers’ hands. It was as if they were afraid that the moment they let go, they would never
be able to hold their hands again...
Many of the houses within the tribe had collapsed. The ground was a mess. There were
terrifying bloodstains covering parts of the ground, a clear sign that a battle had just occurred
here some time ago.
As Su Ming continued looking at the sights before him, he clenched his fists. Hatred appeared
in his eyes. That was a look of hate and killing intent that was rarely seen on a teenager that
was not even seventeen years of age!
Su Ming’s tears continued falling. He saw the kind lady who lived next door sitting dumbly
outside her ruined house. There was no one by her side... Her child had died, her husband too,
had died... She was the only one left and sat there alone at a loss.
When Su Ming looked over, he could clearly feel her sadness and grief that no words could
describe.
‘Black Mountain Tribe!’
Su Ming clenched his teeth. He saw Lei Chen, who looked tired as he helped to gather the crowd
to a spot and bring the things important to the tribe.
Lei Chen did not notice Su Ming. He was already far too exhausted.
Su Ming also saw Wu La, the girl who had always looked down on him but had a crush on Mo
Su. She seemed to have grown up overnight. There was a huge bow slung across her back. She
was comforting the crowd in whispers and helping them gather together within the shortest
amount of time possible.
Chen Xin too, was standing in the crowd. The frail look on her face made her look delicate and
pitiful, but the resolute look in her eyes showed that she too, had grown up.
SooYouna | 509
Su Ming did not see the tribe leader, the Head of the Guards, Shan Hen, and Bei Ling. Neither
did he see the powerful Warriors within his tribe, who had reached the seventh level of the
Blood Solidification Realm. They were all absent.
However, Su Ming saw the elder.
The elder was standing in the distance. His face was pale, and his face had aged by far too
much. It was as if a few decades had passed within that single night. At that moment, the
elder had his head lowered as he healed a tribe member whose left thigh was bloodied and
torn. That tribe member was a Warrior of Calamity, and he was about twenty-seven to twenty-
eight years old. Su Ming knew him. That was Liu Di, who often played songs with the xun [1].
That person did not like getting close to other people within the tribe. There was an item made
of bone the size of a fist hanging by his waist. There were a few small holes on it, and it looked
really strange.
Su Ming knew that item. It was called a xun. It was an instrument that most members in the
tribe did not know how to play. Only this person had that talent, and they would sometimes
hear the sounds of the xun in the tribe.
Now, no hint of pain could be seen on his face. Only persistence and resolution could be found.
Tears continued falling from Su Ming’s eyes as he walked towards the elder step by step.
Everything that he saw once he returned to the tribe turned his anger into killing intent. He
wanted to fight for the tribe!
As Su Ming approached the elder and the young man, he heard the tribe member whom the
elder was healing say with a hoarse voice, “Elder... Forget about me. My legs are already
ruined, but I can still fight... I...”
The elder’s face was dark and filled with sorrow. He nodded his head gently. Then, as if
noticing something, he lifted his head and saw Su Ming walking towards him.
The moment he saw Su Ming, the elder was stunned. There was an unmistakable look of
disbelief and shock on his face. He knew about the seal he had casted, and knew that there
was no way a normal person could break through it so quickly. Yet Su Ming was right before
his eyes. It threw him into a state of disbelief, like he had seen an illusion.
SooYouna | 510
It was the first time the elder had showed that expression before Su Ming. He could not believe
that Su Ming managed to break through the seal and arrive at the tribe in such a short amount
of time.
At that moment, the elder was not the only person who saw Su Ming. Lei Chen also saw him.
He widened his eyes and a look of astonishment appeared on his face. At the same time, Wu
La, who was not far away, also by chance saw Su Ming.
1. Xun: a Chinese woodwind instrument, round shape, most definitely not an ocarina.
SooYouna | 511
CHAPTER 86: THEIR HOMES THEY WERE RELUCTANT TO LEAVE

BEHIND
“Su Ming, you...” the elder blurted out, yet when he saw the bloodshot look in Su Ming’s eyes,
the fatigue evident on his body, and his silent persistence, he could not continue speaking,
because he could also feel the grave consequences Su Ming had paid for his persistence.
In his eyes, Su Ming was now like a notched arrow, ready to be shot. That arrow let out a
shocking, sharp presence. No one could stop him until he tasted blood!
“Elder... I’m back,” Su Ming whispered softly, just like he always did when he came back from
the outskirts.
The elder looked at Su Ming, and in his eyes, there was happiness, reluctance, hesitation, and
a complicated look that Su Ming could not identify.
“You want to fight for the tribe?” the elder asked quietly after a long while.
Su Ming nodded his head.
“Even if you may face death, are you still willing to?” the elder asked again after a moment of
silence.
“Everyone has to die eventually, and if I die protecting my own home, I will die without
regrets!” Su Ming voiced his thoughts in a calm voice.
“Good. Su Ming, I won’t stop you. Since this is your decision, then I will give you a chance to
fight for the tribe!” The elder closed his eyes as if he was hesitating. After a moment, he opened
them abruptly, and there was a resolute look in his eyes.
He knew within his heart that he could not stop Su Ming anymore. If he did, then who knew
what sort of insane act this child would pull once again? When he saw the grave injuries on
Su Ming’s body, the elder’s heart clenched painfully, but he also felt gratified.
At that moment, the tribe members gathered in the square suddenly fell silent. Their gazes
fell upon the people walking into the tribe.
SooYouna | 512
The tribe leader was walking in front, and behind him were the Head of the Guards and Shan
Hen. Bei Ling and the other powerful Berserkers in the sixth or seventh level of the Blood
Solidification Realm walked back with tired looks, fresh blood staining their bodies.
When they left, their numbers had been greater, yet now, their numbers were reduced. Many
of them also received injuries on their bodies. Bei Ling’s face was especially pale, and there
was a huge amount of blood flowing out from his chest.
Everyone held decapitated heads that were no longer bleeding in their hands. Their return
sparked the tribe members’ spirits, and they cheered. They quickly spread out, allowing these
people to walk straight towards the elder.
Bei Ling saw Su Ming, but his usual aloof and indifferent look was gone. He remained silent
instead and followed behind his father. His jealousy was nothing compared to the survival of
his tribe.
If the tribe was gone, if his tribe members were dead, then what was there to be jealous
about..?
The group of people walked towards the elder, and the tribe leader of Dark Mountain Tribe
spoke as he threw the two heads in his hands aside, “Elder, the scouts from Black Mountain
Tribe have all been chased down and murdered. It... should be safe outside now. We can start
migrating!” His words reeked of blood.
The other people behind him also threw the heads in their hands aside. Murderous intent
emanated from their bodies in the silence.
Su Ming stood beside the elder and looked at the tribe leader and the others without a sound.
He saw the fatigue on their bodies, the sorrow hidden underneath their killing intent, and
their thirst for blood.
It was not hard for him to imagine the tribe being ambushed for the first time by Black
Mountain Tribe when they were getting ready to move. The battle must have been very
difficult and grievous, causing the tribe to be unable to move. When the first battle ended,
under the orders of the elder, these people were sent to kill all the scouts from Black Mountain
Tribe. Only then could they safely migrate.
SooYouna | 513
After all, most of the members of the tribe were normal people, and there were quite a number
of women and children as well. They had to protect them, because they were the hope and
future of the tribe.
The elder nodded his head and swept his gaze across all the members of the tribe. At that
moment, no matter were they men or women, young or old, they were looking at him. Within
their eyes were reliance and hope.
“Fellow members...” the elder said softly. His voice carried through the area and fell into the
ears of the members of the tribe.
“We don’t want to leave our homes... We don’t want to leave this land, where we and our
ancestors have lived for generations. We don’t want to become dependent on Wind Stream
Tribe... But for Dark Mountain Tribe to survive, we... must do so!
“We have to live, and we will live!
“We will tell our descendants, and we must tell ourselves that someday, we can still return to
this place. We can still create our own home. On that day... we will return the humiliation we
felt this day several fold back unto Black Mountain Tribe!
“I have the confidence, do you have it?” the elder shouted out loudly.
At that moment, all the tribe members let out long supressed amidst their sadness roars. Their
howls shook the heavens. Perhaps the numbers in Dark Mountain Tribe were not big, but that
roar was the strongest cry they had ever let out from within the depths of their soul.
“Someday... Dark Mountain Tribe will return... but now, we will migrate!” The elder closed his
eyes. He did not want anyone seeing the sadness within his eyes. He swung his arm, and
immediately all the tribe members in Dark Mountain Tribe who had gathered together
supported each other and slowly moved under the protection of the Berserkers within the
tribe. They left behind the land on which they had stayed for generations and migrated
towards the unknown land located in the distance.
The long line of people slowly left the tribe behind their backs. There was still wisps of smoke
coming out from Dark Mountain Tribe. The ruins of their tribe exuded an air of desolation and
sadness.
SooYouna | 514
Weeping sounds came from among the crowd. They belonged to the La Sus who had yet to
grow up, women who were frightened, and all the members of Dark Mountain Tribe.
The men in the tribe protected their families and held onto their bewildered children. As they
wept, they silently walked forward. Some of the older La Sus held onto their parents’ hands in
fear and looked backwards, crying.
They looked at the once familiar sight behind them, as if they wanted to carve that sight deep
into the depths of their memories and turn it into an eternal memory. They were afraid they
would forget, that they would forget the road back to their homes.
Every single one of them could not help but turn back and look at the tribe they were leaving
behind and at their home of the past...
There was a wizened old man in the crowd. He was Nan Song. His face was calm, as if he had
seen through everything that life could throw in his face. At that moment, he only had a
simple bag slung across his back. He walked silently and unassumingly in the crowd.
It was noon. The sun was not strong. The snow on the ground gave off a silver light that pierced
their eyes, but no matter how strong that light was, it still could not stop them from looking
back frequently and from experiencing the sadness as they left.
Their home was getting farther and farther away. The outline of the tribe gradually became
fainter. The tribesmen could now only see the faint wisps of black smoke rising into the air
and the broken state of the tribe. Yet the times when the tribe was still beautiful were carved
into their hearts. They... would not forget. They could not find it within themselves to forget.
Su Ming turned around. Every single detail about the tribe was also ingrained into his
memories. The tribe contained his childhood, all the happy moments in his life, and his
growth. He was familiar with every part of the tribe. He could not forget every single plot of
land within the tribe. Everything within the tribe... would remain forever in his head.
Unless they absolutely needed to, no one would want to leave their homes. No one would be
willing to leave behind their familiar homes and travel to the unfamiliar Wind Stream to be
subjected to the fate of becoming an affiliated tribe.
Yet, this was the only way. It was the only way for Dark Mountain Tribe to not perish and
continue their line. The path to Wind Stream was long, very long. The road was uneven, but
they... had to continue walking down that path.
SooYouna | 515
The danger was not resolved. It was just the opposite. The true danger had just begun. They
had the tribe protecting them previously, hence Dark Mountain Tribe was able to defend
against Black Mountain Tribe’s first wave of attack. Yet during the process of migration, the
crowd was forced to travel in a long line. Most of the people were normal tribe members. They
had no way of defending themselves against Berserkers.
This process of migration was bound to not be peaceful...
Once Dark Mountain Tribe was defeated, what awaited them would be the death of all their
Berserkers. The men would all be massacred, including the male infants and the La Sus. As
long as they were men, they would all die... The only ones who would survive were the women
from Dark Mountain Tribe. They would be brought back to Black Mountain Tribe and become
akin to objects. Their only use would be to give birth to Black Mountain Tribe’s offspring and
strengthen Black Mountain Tribe. They would have to live the rest of their days in humiliation.
It was impossible to be fast when hundreds of people needed to migrate in one go. It was
especially so since there was a large number of La Sus and women in the crowd. Amidst the
cold brought by winter, the sounds of their weeping gradually lessened, and silence replaced
all sounds.
They did not know where their future would lie. Perhaps Wind Stream was the only place they
could go... Yet no one knew whether they would be able to make it alive to Wind Stream Tribe...
They did not know how many of them would die, and how many of them would never be able
to see their families again after this journey...
There were quite a number of youngsters within the crowd that did not possess a Berserker
Body. In the past, they rarely contributed to the tribe, and they spent most of their time playing
and fooling around. Yet because they were the family members of Berserkers who died in
battle, no one would be bothered by their actions as long as they did not step out of bounds.
Now, these dozens of youngsters looked around fearfully in the crowd, hoping and wishing
desperately that they could reach Wind Stream in an instant.
Surrounding the long trail of people were the Berserkers from Dark Mountain Tribe. They
quietly protected their tribe members with persistence even though they were tired.
Sometimes they would go up and help the weak elderly folk. Walking right in front of the
people was the tribe leader of Dark Mountain Tribe. His face was firm as he treaded cautiously
forward. There were a few Berserkers behind him, and they all remained alert of their
surroundings.
SooYouna | 516
It was the same by the flanks and the back of the crowd. The elder walked at the back. In his
hands, he held the white bone cane and walked forward solemn and vigilant. Bei Ling held
Chen Xin’s hand as they moved silently on the right flank. His face was pale and the blood
staining his chest had increased, but he did not mind.
Lei Chen, Wu La, and the other Berserker in the tribe were all surrounding their tribe members
as they kept watch.
The responsibilities for the Head of the Guards and Shan Hen were great as they guarded both
sides of the flank and silently followed along. The Head of the Guards held a bow in his right
hand. If there was any hint of movement, then he would draw his bow and shoot that very
moment! Behind him, there was an old man who would occasionally look at the Head of the
Guards calmly.
Su Ming recognised that old man. He was Nan Song, the old man who guarded the herb
storage!
Shan Hen was indifferent, as usual. No one knew what he was thinking about. Sometimes, a
complicated look would appear briefly in his narrowed eyes, but no one noticed it.
Su Ming followed the crowd and listened to their cries, which slowly turned into silence. His
heart clenched in pain. When he saw the looks of fear on those familiar faces, Su Ming fisted
his hands.
“Protect the tribe. Fight for the tribe!” Su Ming muttered. He was protecting the right flank.
Shan Hen was walking not too far ahead of him.
He did not choose that place. The elder assigned him to that position when they were moving.
In Su Ming’s arms was a girl about five to six years of age. That girl’s name was Tong Tong.
She was asleep, but there were tears staining her eyelashes.
Her father had died in battle, and her mother done so the previous night. She was the only one
left in her family.
“Mama... Papa... Pipi...” As the girl slept, she trembled as if she was haunted by nightmares.
As tears slid down her face, she clutched Su Ming’s shirt.
SooYouna | 517
Su Ming knew that Pipi was the girl’s pet. It was very cute, and she would always carry it
around in her arms.
“Tong Tong, be good...” Su Ming patted her back lightly as sadness appeared in his eyes. He felt
as if he had just grown up in an instant...
SooYouna | 518
CHAPTER 87: BLACK MOUNTAIN TRIBE’S PURSUIT!

The northern wind moaned and lifted the snow from the ground. The snow swayed in the
wind, as if having no roots and not knowing where it should go, just like the crowd walking
through it. The Dark Mountain tribesmen slowly left the tribe that had served as their home
for generations and moved forward quietly through the forest.
Gradually, no one spoke anymore. Even the crying sounds of the children stopped soon. They
were either placated by their parents, or chose to grit their teeth and turn their sorrows into
determination and hate.
Most of the hundreds of people within the tribe were normal people. There were also the old
and the weak among them, hence they could not speed up their journey. The cold wind that
blew past seemed to freeze their bones, and the thick snow underneath their feet further
decreased their speed.
The Berserkers from Dark Mountain Tribe remained alert in the midst of their sorrow, keeping
watch over their tribe members. They did not dare to let down their guard because a fight to
the death might occur at any moment. Once they died, then there would be no one who could
protect their tribe members, leaving them completely defenceless to attacks.
The girl in Su Ming’s arms held tightly onto his shirt. The wind during winter might be cold,
but what was colder were her dreams... Yet, perhaps Su Ming’s warm embrace was enough,
and the child gradually calmed down as if finding peace within her dreams. Nonetheless,
tears continued escaping from the corners of her eyes.
Su Ming hugged the child gently and moved forward, walking on the snow on the ground. His
gaze travelled to his surroundings frequently, and when his gaze landed on the familiar faces
belonging to his tribe members, he saw sadness and unwillingness, but at the same time, he
also saw resolution and resolve.
Su Ming gritted his teeth and hatred appeared in his eyes. He walked forward quietly and
would sometimes support the weak elderly to help their shivering bodies travel faster in the
snow.
‘If we don’t stop and walk continuously day and night, at this speed, we’ll need at least three
days before we reach Wind Stream Tribe. Three days...’ I wonder how many of us will survive
by the end... Su Ming’s heart was bleeding. He was afraid, not for his own safety, but of how
many familiar faces he would no longer be able to see three days later.
SooYouna | 519
Su Ming knew that if there were any other faster method to transfer their tribe members to
Wind Stream Tribe, the elder would have used them. Yet although the dark python’s speed was
quick, it could not carry a large number of people in one go. Besides, the normal members of
the tribe could not withstand the pressure of travelling in the sky. They would need several
powerful Berserkers at the level of the Head of the Guards to protect them if they did so.
Yet once these powerful Berserkers left, it would be practically impossible for the remaining
people to survive.
“Mama...” As Su Ming remained silent, the girl in his arms mumbled in her dreams and
wrapped her arms tightly around Su Ming’s neck, as if the moment she let go, she would lose
her peace.
‘Indeed, I was right to come back!’ Su Ming patted the child’s back lightly.
Time passed by slowly. When it was almost dusk, the migrating crowd from Dark Mountain
Tribe had travelled a large distance away from their homes. They gritted their teeth and moved
forward through the forest and the cold. Suddenly, from the back, a piercing whistle that
shook the sky sounded!
The moment the piercing whistle rang out, howls of excitement immediately followed after.
At the same moment, the silhouettes of people dashed towards them from behind.
Almost all the people in Dark Mountain Tribe were shocked. A cold glint appeared in the elder’s
eyes. The Berserkers beside him, the Head of the Guards, and all the other Berserkers looked
murderous.
Their tribe members trembled in fear as they were surrounded by the threat of death. They
were afraid, and they cried, unable to help themselves. Things started to get a little chaotic.
“Those in the front and middle, remain in your positions. Continue protecting the tribe and
move forward. All those protecting the rear, kill the enemies!” the elder immediately gave a
command.
Su Ming gave the girl in his arms to a normal member of the tribe and was just about to move
to the back when he heard the elder’s words. He froze, then gritted his teeth and remained in
his place, protecting his tribe as they left under the guidance of the tribe leader. Behind them,
the elder and seven other Berserkers from his tribe stood like a wall that shielded them from
their enemies!
SooYouna | 520
Whistling sounds echoed in the air, and twenty something Berserkers from Black Mountain
Tribe appeared from the forest behind them. When Su Ming saw so many Berserkers
appearing at once, his heart jolted.
They only had thirty something Berserkers in Dark Mountain Tribe. Yet Black Mountain Tribe
managed to send out twenty something Berserkers in one attack alone. It was a fact that was
difficult for him to believe.
Among these Berserkers, most of them were around the fourth or fifth level of the Blood
Solidification Realm. However, there were five people who had reached the sixth level of the
Blood Solidification Realm, and another three who had reached the seventh level.
There was no one in the eighth level in their team, but leading the charge were two men
wearing black robes. These two men’s clothes were completely different from the rest of Black
Mountain Tribe, and they stood out. They also exuded a great and strong presence of Qi that
made Su Ming’s pupils shrink.
That power of Qi had already surpassed the Head of the Guards, Shan Hen, and the tribe
leader’s Qi. Their level of cultivation and the feeling of countless lives that had been slain in
their hands showed that they were Berserkers around the tenth level of the Blood Solidification
Realm!
However, Su Ming could tell that the eyes of these two black robed men were dull and lifeless,
a clear sign that differentiated them from normal people. Yet their movements were agile.
Under their leadership, the twenty something Black Mountain Tribe Berserkers rushed
towards the elder and the others with excitement and bloodlust.
Strange cries were emitted from their lips, and when the sound travelled into the normal tribe
members’ ears, they trembled fearfully.
“Go quickly!” the elder turned his head and said in a low voice, then turned back and moved
towards the Berserkers from Black Mountain Tribe. With one swing of his arm, black wind
appeared out of thin air and stirred around him, causing a large amount of snow from the
area to be lifted before he rushed towards the twenty something Berserkers from Black
Mountain Tribe.
The two men’s in the later stage of the Blood Solidification Realm’s target was clear. They did
not look at anyone else. Instead, as their blood veins erupted in explosive power and let out
piercing light, they rushed into the black wind and headed straight towards the elder as
banging sounds echoed around them.
SooYouna | 521
From the other Berserkers who were swept into the black wind, seven to eight of them
immediately coughed out blood. Their bodies trembled and immediately collapsed, bursting
apart into pieces of flesh and blood. A stench of blood instantly filled the air.
The massacre started!
Besides the elder, there were only seven Berserkers from Dark Mountain Tribe protecting the
rear. Resolution appeared on their faces, and they absolutely did not cower. Behind them were
their tribe members and their families. They could not shrink back, they absolutely would not
retreat!
The seven people lifted their heads and howled with sadness and determination before they
rushed towards the dozens of Berserkers charging towards them. They would do everything to
hinder these people and buy time for their tribe members!
Their level of cultivation was not high. The strongest among them was at the seventh level of
the Blood Solidification Realm. Most of them were around the fifth level. Yet at that moment,
there was an indescribable presence coming from them. That presence screamed out their
desire to protect their homes and their tribe members. Even if they died, that will of theirs
would never die. Even if their bones were crushed and their bodies turned to ashes, they would
not allow their enemies to break through!
This was the human wall made with their flesh and blood! This was the ravine created with
their lives! This was the desperation created from their souls! This was their choice!
Su Ming’s eyes became red. He was not the only one. Most of the Berserkers around him had
become possessed by madness. Some of the normal tribe members had already started
shouting. They wanted to fight!
“Don’t look! Your duty is to protect the tribe as we migrate! We... have to leave!” Just as Su Ming
and the others were about to rush out and join the fray, the tribe leader spoke from where he
was in the front. There was a determined look on his face, but underneath that determination
was sadness.
He was the tribe leader of Dark Mountain Tribe. His duty was to help as many people from
Dark Mountain Tribe to survive as he could, so that the tribe could continue existing...
SooYouna | 522
Su Ming clenched his fists. His eyes were bloodshot, but he had to quell his killing intent. He
looked at those seven tribe members hundreds of feet away from him, who were assaulted by
dozens of screeching Berserkers from Black Mountain Tribe that came like a tidal wave.
When a thunderous sound reverberated in the area, Su Ming clearly saw one of his tribe
members coughing out a mouthful of blood. His right arm exploded, and he staggered
backward. Still, he stopped even though both of his legs had collapsed. He continued to cry out
ferociously and banged his head into his bloodthirsty and excited enemy’s head. He even
opened his mouth and bit down on the dumbstruck enemy Berserker’s neck and tore out his
flesh. His enemy let out a sharp and painful cry.
The man from Black Mountain Tribe was terrified. His neck was bloody and torn, and
screaming in pain, he punched the Berserker’s chest, causing him to cough out blood. Still, the
man viciously bit deeper into his opponent’s flesh. That cruel look on his face and his insane
act made the man from Black Mountain Tribe’s heart tremble.
At that moment, the tribe member who swallowed the flesh turned his head abruptly and
looked at the column that was getting farther away from him. He seemed to have seen Su
Ming looking at him from the crowd. A warm smile appeared on his lips. He was a man in his
thirties. In his eyes, Su Ming was still just a child.
That smile was filled with the kindness of an adult towards a child. It was a completely
different look compared to the vicious one he had before. Once that smile appeared, he turned
back and closed his eyes. In that instant, all his blood veins exploded, which affected his entire
body and caused it to explode in a bang. That violent bang turned into a sound that shook the
sky. The moment the person’s body exploded, terror appeared in the eyes of the man whose
neck was torn. He wanted to retreat, but it was too late.
That was... the self-triggered explosion of blood veins! That was the last cry made in their lives
using every part of their flesh and blood. That voice told all their pursuers from Black
Mountain Tribe that if they wanted to destroy Dark Mountain Tribe, they would have to pay a
price they could not have imagined!
Amidst the roaring, the man from Black Mountain Tribe coughed out a mouthful of blood. His
arms had burst apart. He struggled, retreating. No will to fight remained in his body. His heart
was trembling. He was afraid.
SooYouna | 523
CHAPTER 88: WHO IS THE TRAITOR?

There were other members of Black Mountain Tribe who were also afraid. That sort of self-
triggered explosion had happened three times within that short amount of time. From those
three explosions alone, Black Mountain Tribe lost seven men!
Yet the battle still continued!
Tears fell from Su Ming’s eyes. He bit down on his lip and averted his gaze while running
forward with his tribe members. He knew that his tribe members defending the rear were
using their lives to buy time for them. They were using their flesh and blood to stall their
enemies. What Su Ming needed to do at that moment was to not let their lives be sacrificed in
vain. They had to protect the normal members of their tribe within this limited amount of
time and go farther!
The situation was just as intense at the elder’s side. The two men in the later stage of the Blood
Solidification Realm seemed as if they did not know pain. Their faces were void of expression
even though many parts of their bodies had sustained injuries. Even so, they continued
pestering the elder. Yet the elder’s true strength was unknown to most people, including Su
Ming himself.
The elder let out a cold huff, and numerous ripples appeared around them. The ripples rushed
towards them, and the two men in the later stage of the Blood Solidification Realm
immediately trembled. The elder took one quick step forward and arrived before them within
the span of a breath. He touched one of their heads with a finger, and with a bang, his head
exploded. The moment his body fell, the elder swung his fist at the other person, and as a
thunderous roar shook through the sky, the man’s body also trembled and burst apart.
Yet the moment the two men died, a large amount of black mist appeared from their corpses.
The black mist gathered together in the blink of an eye and turned into the vague shape of a
person that charged towards the retreating elder.
“Bi Tu!” The elder narrowed his eyes. He knew that the black mist was not Bi Tu’s original body,
but the result of a Fallen Berserker Art. However, if this Art was used, then it meant that Bi Tu
was around the area, or perhaps, he was rushing towards this place!
At that moment, a sharp cry suddenly came from ahead of the crowd. The sudden appearance
of the sound immediately changed the expressions of the tribe leader, the Berserkers from
Dark Mountain Tribe, and all the other tribe members!
SooYouna | 524
From the two sides of the forest, the same sharp sound could be heard. A huge gust of wind
bellowed, as if telling them that a large amount of their enemies from Black Mountain Tribe
surrounded them!
If that was the case, it would have been fine. They could leave behind the Berserkers, and they
would use their deaths in exchange for the tribe members to continue their migration. But the
moment the shouts of excitement and bloodlust echoed around them, the ground trembled
from hundreds of feet in front of the tribe leader. The earth sank down as the land shook, and
it was quickly followed by a large amount of giant wood around thousands of feet in length
and hundreds of feet in breadth suddenly shooting up from the ground like a giant door,
completely blocking the tribe’s path!
On top of that giant wooden barricade stood three men from Black Mountain Tribe. The leader
of the trio was dozens of feet tall. In his hands, he held a bow that was about his height and
stared at the people below him with a cruel smile on his lips.
At the same time, on both sides of the tribe, two large wooden barricades also appeared from
the ground. The height of the barricades, which were around thousands of feet in length,
completely trapped Dark Mountain Tribe within them!
Several people also stood on top of the two wooden barricades on the sides. They looked down
coldly at the people standing below them, and there was a teasing look in their eyes.
This was a trap that had been set a long time ago!
The expressions of everyone in Dark Mountain Tribe immediately changed. The tribe leader’s
face was pale, but his eyes were filled with shocking killing and battle intent. The other
Berserkers were the same.
‘How did they know about our route? How did they manage to lay down this trap beforehand?’
Those were the questions that appeared in all their hearts at that moment.
‘Who is it? Just who is the traitor of Dark Mountain Tribe?’ Su Ming trembled. In his mind, he
recalled the elder once telling him that there was a traitor within their tribe!
At the same time, the elder, who was fighting against the black mist formed by Bi Tu’s Fallen
Berserker Art in the distance, also saw this scene. Sadness and anger appeared in his eyes. He
had suspected that there was a traitor among them, and he used everything that he could to
find him, but that person hid himself too well. No traces or hints could be found, as if the
SooYouna | 525
traitor had never existed. However, now, the elder was certain. Nonetheless, he still could not
figure who the traitor was... and his motives for betraying the tribe...
At that moment of danger, the people from Dark Mountain Tribe were filled with fear and
panic. The normal members of the tribe were pale. Just as they thought they were powerless
to fight back, whooshing sounds came from the tops of the three barricades, and more
Berserkers from Black Mountain Tribe appeared. There were about fifty or more people
standing on top of the barricades. The elder raised his right hand and abruptly pointed towards
the tribe in the distance.
The moment he pointed towards them, the weather above the trapped Dark Mountain Tribe
suddenly changed. The sky and the land trembled, and a black light that could pierce through
heaven appeared. That light gathered together and turned into the astonishing statue of the
God of Berserkers from Dark Mountain that was about hundreds of feet in size!
It was a ferocious statue that was half man, half beast and filled with the air of savagery since
ancient times. It held a dragon in one hand, and in the other, a long spear. There was madness
and bloodlust in its eyes.
Its appearance immediately turned the sky dark, as if the weather itself was stifled by its
mighty presence. However, the statue was not completely distinct in shape. It was slightly
faded, as if it could not materialize completely within a short amount of time. Black light
scattered from its body and enveloped the people below it, protecting all the people from Dark
Mountain Tribe within.
“Berserkers of Calamity, go forth! The tribe members stay within! Fight till we breathe our
last!” At that moment, the tribe leader from Dark Mountain Tribe let out a long howl. He leapt
upwards at the giant wooden barricade before him. He knew that if they wanted to leave this
place, they had to destroy this barricade. Retreating was not an option!
“Kill them!” All the Berserkers from Dark Mountain Tribe dashed madly towards their enemies
that were already charging at them. The Head of the Guards from Dark Mountain Tribe leapt
forward with his bow in hand and drew it. With a thunderous cry, he fired an arrow towards
the left barricade.
Two other Berserkers followed behind the tribe leader as they too, charged forward with
resolution!
SooYouna | 526
Bei Ling, Wu La, Lei Chen, and the Berserkers were all fueled with madness and fought with
their lives at stake! Shan Hen fell silent and hesitated for a moment before he too, went
forward.
Su Ming’s heart was filled with killing intent. Just as he was about to move, he heard the
sounds of weeping from behind him. The girl he had been carrying was jolted awake and was
looking at him with tears falling from her eyes.
Su Ming did not turn back. He bounded forward and leapt on the barricade before him. The
dozens of Berserkers from Black Mountain Tribe on the barricade let out strange cries as they
charged towards Su Ming and the other Berserkers by his side, engaging in battle of life and
death.
It was dusk. The sun in the sky was dim, and the moon was beginning to show itself, a clear
sign that night was just around the corner. Su Ming’s blood was boiling. His heart was burning,
his anger roaring, and his eyes were bloodshot. He broke through the seal in Wind Stream and
dashed madly back to the tribe for only one purpose - to live and die for the tribe! Now, the
time had come!
‘I was born a member of Dark Mountain, and I will die a member of Dark Mountain!’
Su Ming did not hesitate and let all 243 blood veins in his body burst forth with power, showing
off his power as a seventh level Berserker in the Blood Solidification Realm. However, there
was only chaos in the battlefield. No one took note of his existence.
Before him, there was one person who was in the seventh level of the Blood Solidification
Realm among the dozens of men from Dark Mountain Tribe. The others were all around the
fifth or sixth level. The man in the seventh level originally had a vicious look on his face as he
charged forward with his team. In his eyes, the seven to eight Berserkers from Dark Mountain
Tribe were nothing. He was the vice chief of hunters in Black Mountain Tribe. Killing these
people was the same as flicking his wrist.
Yet the moment he approached them, his pupils shrank and a look of disbelief appeared on
his face. He could clearly feel a vast and powerful amount of Qi that made his heart tremble
coming from that the frail looking teenager among the seven to eight people.
‘Who is he? How could he have such an amount of Qi at his age!’
SooYouna | 527
The man did not have time to think. Su Ming had already come close to him within the blink
of an eye. His first target was this person!
All of it happened in an instant. The two sides clashed together with a loud bang, and the
sounds of battle rang through the air, as did voices filled with pain and agony. Su Ming hurled
his fist forward. The moment he did so, all 243 blood veins in his body became one and crashed
into the man in the seventh level of the Blood Solidification Realm from Black Mountain Tribe.
Thunderous sounds echoed in the air, so that sound was like a speck of dust in that intense
battlefield. While Berserkers fought for their lives, the tribe members who were under the
protection of the light from the statue were all trembling with pale faces. Yet, they were all
determined, and they did not shrink back. They were afraid, but being afraid did nothing to
help them.
There was deep seated hatred and anger that seemed to be able to burn the sky and the earth
within their eyes.
They were silent. Everyone was silent. The girl who just woke up no longer cried. Instead, she
watched Su Ming’s back as he fought for the tribe!
When he threw his fist forward, his opponent roared and did the same thing. A thunderous
clash sounded as their fists met each other. Blood trickled down from the corner of the man’s
lips. There was a dumbfounded look on his face, and his arm seemed to be on the verge of
breaking. As the gigantic amount of power rushed towards him, he retreated on instinct. Yet
as he retreated, it made Su Ming howl, and without care for his own pain, he blasted forth
with shocking speed and got closer to the man within the blink of an eye, then punched him
again, and again!
Within the blink of an eye, Su Ming had already thrown eight punches, and all of them had
landed on the man’s body. It made him stagger backwards with an aghast expression
appearing in his eyes, and a large amount of blood flowing out from his mouth. The man
hadn’t expected to meet such a mad and powerful Berserker in this place!
“Die!” Su Ming closed in on him again. This time, he did not use his fists. Instead, the moment
he got closer, he used his head and slammed it against the man’s head. The man let out a
sharp cry of pain, and his body was pushed back until he crashed into the giant wooden
barricade. With a bang, the man coughed out a large amount of fresh blood. He was completely
taken aback by Su Ming’s speed. There was no time to retaliate. Su Ming... he was too fast!
SooYouna | 528
CHAPTER 89: FUNERAL SONG

‘Who is he! There’s no one in Dark Mountain Tribe who has this level of power at this age!’
The man coughed out blood as shock appeared on his face. His mind was in a mess, and he
cried out in his heart.
Yet Su Ming was too quick. The moment the man crashed into the giant wooden barricade, he
closed in once again with madness and murderous intent. As he thrust his fist forward, he bit
down on his tongue and coughed out a mouthful of blood. When the blood appeared, it turned
instantly into blood mist, a clear sign that Su Ming just casted Dark Blood Dust.
The moment the Art was casted, the mist rushed towards the man. It closed in on the man,
who was now in a state of disbelief, and Su Ming’s right hand pierced through the blood mist
at the fastest speed he could muster and crashed into the man’s chest.
With a loud bang, the giant wooden barricade trembled. The man widened his eyes, and all
light disappeared from within them. A large amount of blood escaped from his mouth. There
was a hole in his chest, where Su Ming’s fist had blasted through.
‘Kill them!’
Su Ming’s eyes were bloodshot. He did not stop once he killed that one person. He turned
around and rushed towards the other Warriors from Black Mountain Tribe. His fight with the
man might have been over in a moment, but all the people from Black Mountain Tribe nearby
had seen the entire fight.
They could not believe it. They just watched their vice chief of hunters die before their eyes.
They did not even manage to follow Su Ming’s body, only seeing an afterimage dashing
around.
It was not just them. The other Warriors around Su Ming were also stunned. They knew Su
Ming. They were familiar with Su Ming. In their memories, he was just a normal member of
their tribe. Previously, they didn’t have time to think why Su Ming had stood in the midst of
the other Berserkers, but at that moment, when Su Ming’s strength exploded forth, besides
being shocked, they also felt strongly inspired!
As Su Ming let out a low growl, the other seven to eight Warriors from his tribe also roared.
SooYouna | 529
“Kill them!”
“Kill all those who destroyed our homes!” Su Ming’s eyes were bloodshot. A strong and
boundless presence of Qi erupted from his body, and he threw a punch!
“Kill all those who slaughtered our tribe members!”
One more punch.
“Kill all those who murdered our people!”
Another punch.
Su Ming’s body flickered around dozens of terrified men from Black Mountain Tribe and
showed off just how deep he had sunk into his madness. He had never killed so many people
before, had never felt so much hate. At that moment, he was no longer a teenager who had
yet to reach seventeen years of age, but a maddened killer.
As fresh blood splashed all over the place, a thunderous sound rang out beside Su Ming’s ears,
and his heart bled. That was the sound of a tribe member choosing to trigger the explosion of
his blood veins because he had sustained too many grave injuries!
This was a battle. This was a battle between the invaders and the defenders. This was a crazed
battle between two tribes. This was the battle sparked from the hundreds of years of hatred
between Dark Mountain Tribe and Black Mountain Tribe that would never end until one of
them was completely destroyed!
The sudden increase of Berserkers from Black Mountain Tribe caused the battle to become so
much more intense and tragic. The number of Berserkers from Dark Mountain Tribe was not
great. It was less than that of Black Mountain. Yet at that moment, all the people from Dark
Mountain Tribe were persistent. They were willing to give up everything to protect their
homes, their tribe members, and their tribe!
Death was nothing! Fighting for their homes, for their tribe, for their children, and for their
parents was the most brilliant moment of their lives!
SooYouna | 530
The light from the statue protected the crowd. In the silence, a sob could be heard, and it
echoed outwards. The tribesmen were calling out for the Warriors. They were crying for those
that fought to protect them: their children, their fathers, the Berserkers...
“Mama, why is the sky blue..? Is it because papa is protecting us from above..?”
“Papa, why do the stars blink at night..? Is it because mama is there watching us..?”
No one knew who was the first to start mumbling the lyrics, but gradually, almost all the tribe
members who were protected by the statue’s light started singing amidst the wails and sobs.
Their voices mixed together and gradually turned into a low musical wave. The sound was
gentle and sad, but within that gentleness and sadness, there was also an indescribable
emotion.
Those lyrics belonged solely to Dark Mountain Tribe. When someone from their tribe died,
their tribe members would gather around the fire and look at their deceased tribe member as
they sang the song of mourning.
“La Su, you are not alone in the sky. Do not be sad. Do not cry. Mama and papa will look at you
from where we are... Every year, every day... we will look at you...”
“I will not cry. I will not be sad. I will not be lonely. I know that you are there, watching me...
I am happy...”
The singing voices gradually grew louder and more distinct amidst the sounds of weeping.
When the Warriors from Dark Mountain Tribe fighting without fear of death heard the voices
of their tribe members and heard the familiar words, sadness appeared on their faces, and
they let out depressed growls.
They will fight! They will fight until they die!
Su Ming trembled. Tears fell from his eyes. His body was covered in fresh blood. Some of it
was his own, but the larger part belonged to his enemies.
SooYouna | 531
He did not know fatigue, he did not know fear. All he knew was only that he had to fight till
he breathed his last. Once he could no longer move, and once his body was too heavily
wounded for him to continue fighting, he would trigger his blood veins and self-destruct!
“Mama... Papa... Pipi...” From behind, Su Ming heard the wails of the little girl who had woke
up.
Su Ming’s heart clenched in pain. It was bleeding. It was as if a countless number of needles
had pierced through his heart. It made his speed increase even more. It made his punches
even more powerful. Amidst the sadness and killing, a song filled with tears echoed in the air.
The song was filled with desolation, sadness, and separation... Not too far away, Liu Di sat
under a tree. His legs were already bloody stumps, and his body was covered in blood. His face
was pale, and his eyes dim.
He raised the xun made of bone with his trembling hands and placed it by his mouth, and
begun to play a tragic song. The moaning sound was like the cry of a mother, and it mixed
with the low rumbling song sung by their tribe members on the tragic battlefield, turning it
into a song that made hearts clench in grief.
The sad moans floated with the wind and melted into the snow on the ground. They sank into
the tribe members’ blood, causing every single one of them, who heard it, to start crying on
the battlefield.
Su Ming trembled. This was not the first time he had heard the funeral song, but it was the
first time he cried like this. It made him feel as if he lost his heart, turning him into a heartless
person. The only thing left behind were the injuries decorating his entire body and the endless
sadness he felt.
Besides the sorrowful funeral song, Su Ming also heard the sounds of exploding caused by self-
destruction. Each boom symbolized another Warrior from his tribe choosing to make his blood
veins explode.
“Don’t count me out from the road to hell!” Su Ming smiled brokenly. He threw another punch
outward and blasted another enemy of his tribe into pieces of flesh. Su Ming, too, coughed out
a mouthful of blood. As he turned around, he saw his tribe member playing the song
underneath the tree before his death.
SooYouna | 532
That tribe member’s eyes may have been dim, but there was still a hint of light within. He
played the song, and the blood on his hands stained the xun made of bone. Nonetheless, it
could not dampen his song, his sadness, and his parting words.
This was the very last song he would play for his tribe. This time, he played the song with his
life...
Su Ming closed his eyes and averted his gaze. The moment he did so, his pupils shrank
suddenly. He saw, in the other direction, three men from Black Mountain Tribe standing
before Bei Ling. They forced Bei Ling to continuously retreat with their vicious excitement. Bei
Ling’s bow was broken. There were a lot of wounds on his body, and especially on his chest. A
large amount of blood poured out from the wounds on his chest. His face was pale. In his
hands, he held a knife made of bone. There was stubborness and solemnness in his actions
as he madly continued to attack his enemies.
He could not retreat. Behind him were his tribe members. Even if his tribe members were
protected by the light from the statue, he could not retreat. There was a girl behind him. That
girl was crying as she looked at Bei Ling, at his trembling body, and at his back, which stood
firm before her like a hill.
That girl was Chen Xin. She seemed to be shouting something, telling something to Bei Ling.
Su Ming was standing far away from them. He could not hear them, but he could tell the
gentleness hidden in Chen Xin’s eyes as she looked at Bei Ling.
She liked Bei Ling. At that moment, she became even surer of her feelings. She... liked him.
Tears fell from her eyes when she saw Bei Ling tremble and one of the three men from Black
Mountain Tribe approach, laughing viciously. As the bone knife went to Bei Ling’s head as
quickly as lightning, Chen Xin let out a sharp and mournful cry before she... rushed forward.
Bei Ling smiled brokenly. He was too tired and could no longer continue fighting. Since
yesterday, he had been immersed in one battle after another. He knew that he could not avoid
the attack. Just as he was about to self-destruct, he looked at Chen Xin, who was hugging him.
“Alright, since you came, then leave with me...” Just as Bei Ling closed his eyes and was about
to make his blood veins explode, a sudden thunderous roar resounded through the sky and
shook their entire surroundings. Every single one of the Warriors, including the people from
SooYouna | 533
Black Mountain Tribe fighting against them, felt their hearts tremble when they heard the
sound, which reverberated and shook the sky and earth.
A long red spear rushed towards Bei Ling’s direction at an incredible speed. That long spear
exuded a powerful murderous intent, and with an of air madness, turned into a giant red
eagle that was seen by everyone present on the battlefield. Within the span of a breath, it
whizzed past Bei Ling and pierced through the chest of the man from Black Mountain Tribe
who was about to swing his knife downwards. With a thunderous boom, the man’s body was
impaled to the ground. At the same moment, a huge wave of Qi erupted forth and spread to
their surroundings. The man’s body exploded abruptly, turning into pieces of flesh and blood.
The other two men from Black Mountain Tribe trembled and took a few steps back on instinct
as they coughed out blood. At that very moment, a person leapt towards them like lightning
and stood before Bei Ling, replacing everything in their sights!
The moment he saw the back of the person, a huge wave stirred in Bei Ling’s heart. He was
familiar with this sight. He experienced this once in Wind Stream Tribe. There was one person
who had stood before him like this. Even if their faces and body shapes were different, at that
moment, their bodies overlapped in Bei Ling’s eyes.
“Su... Ming...” Bei Ling’s eyes were filled with disbelief. He stood there, stunned, and he
understood everything...
SooYouna | 534
CHAPTER 90: IT ALREADY HAPPENED, SO LET IT GO

He knew then, that the person who had appeared before him with the same method in Wind
Stream Tribe and fought on equal grounds with Wu Sen was Su Ming.
He knew then, that the person who had placed his blood that was extracted from the center
of his brows in his room when he had returned completely exhausted to Dark Mountain Tribe’s
lodgings in Wind Stream Tribe, whose identity he had kept trying to figure out... was also Su
Ming!
At that same moment, when he saw Su Ming’s back before him, in his dumbfounded state, he
also saw the figure of the person who had been the center of everyone’s attention when he
returned from the first stage of the test. That feeling was so incredibly familiar that he knew,
he knew that that person... was also Su Ming!
All these thoughts appeared like thunderbolts in Bei Ling’s head. They were like lighting
travelling through his mind. It made his body tremble. He did not dare to believe all of it,
finding it hard to comprehend how it could be true. Su Ming had, at some unknown point of
time, silently obtained such an amount of power that even Bei Ling had to look up to him.
In his memories, Su Ming was the one he had always been jealous of, whom he had treated
with disdain in his heart, spoken to indifferently, so the change now threw his heart into a
state of chaos.
That complicated feeling made him forget that he was still in the battlefield, surrounded by
slaughter, and everything else around him. His head was completely blank, and he was at a
loss.
“How could this be..?” Bei Ling mumbled. Chen Xin hugged him tightly, tears faling from her
eyes. She did not see Su Ming, there was only Bei Ling’s pale face before her eyes and the sight
of his back standing before her like a mountain.
This might seem to have happened slowly, but in truth, the moment Su Ming’s spear stirred
up the wave of Qi on the ground, and the body of the man with the knife exploded, Su Ming
took a leap forward. His speed left behind an afterimage that rushed towards the person who
was pushed back by the wave of Qi. That person was in his fifties, but he was only at the fifth
level of the Blood Solidification Realm.
SooYouna | 535
He only managed to take a few steps back when his vision blurred. His pupils immediately
shrank, and he was about to retreat backwards when he felt a strong sense of danger. But Su
Ming was just too fast. Before the man managed to retreat, he closed in on the him just as a
loud booming sound reverberated through the air. There was a vicious expression on Su Ming’s
face, and it was filled with furious murderous intent. He did not use his fists, but his entire
body, and crashed into the man’s chest.
Rumbling sounds echoed in the air. Blood trickled down the man’s lips. His back exploded
abruptly, because his body could not bear the incredible force brought by Su Ming’s attack. In
an instant, all the bones in his body were crushed. His body was thrown to the back, and before
he even landed on the ground, he breathed his last.
The hate in Su Ming’s eyes did not decrease. It only became much stronger. He hated everyone
from Black Mountain Tribe. He turned around suddenly and fixed his eyes on the last of the
three Warriors from Black Mountain Tribe who had wanted to kill Bei Ling. He was standing
not too far away from Su Ming.
That person was sturdy looking, but he was not tall. The vicious smile and excited look he had
when he wanted to kill Bei Ling was now gone. That smile was replaced with a horrified look
on his face, and his eyes were filled with terror. He could only watch in shock as Su Ming
killed a person with a throw of his spear, and then another with his body.
The quick and clean kills made the man feel as if Su Ming was surrounded by cruelty and
madness. His heart pounded against his chest. When Su Ming turned his eyes towards him,
he immediately let loose a terrified scream and retreated without care for anything. He was
afraid. In his mind, Su Ming was definitely at the same level as the leaders in Dark Mountain
Tribe. This was not someone who he could fight with.
Yet before the man could even take three steps backwards, a sharp cry cut through the air. An
arrow travelled from the distance, seeming to slice through the air. It closed in on the man in
an instant and pierced through his neck before sinking into the tree behind him with his blood
on its body. The arrow thumped upon contact, causing the tree to jolt.
The man held his neck, but blood continued pouring from his wound. His eyes dimmed, and
he fell to the ground. His corpse was soon trampled by all the Warriors who were still trying
to kill those from the opposite tribe.
In the distance, the exhausted Head of the Guards quickly turned his gaze away and continued
fighting against the leader from Black Mountain Tribe, who was at the eighth level of the Blood
Solidification Realm.
SooYouna | 536
Su Ming walked towards Bei Ling and stopped before him, then pulled Blood Scales out from
the ground. Once he managed to free it, something flickered in his eyes. He was about to
continue fighting against those from Black Mountain Tribe when he heard Bei Ling’s voice,
filled with conflict and hesitation, travel into his ears.
“Thank you...”
The voice was caught between the sounds of battle and the moans of the xun. It sounded weak.
Su Ming did not seem to hear it. Once he pulled out his spear, he walked away. Yet, he only
took a few steps forward before faltering.
“It already happened, so let it go... You have to live for Chen Xin...” Su Ming said,, then bounded
towards the crowd closest to him fighting against each other.
The moment Su Ming sped forward, an aloof look from the barricade far away from him
turned towards him. That gaze belonged to a man wearing a sackcloth. He seemed to be in his
forties. His body was incredibly strong and looked like an iron tower. He was covered in fresh
blood, but most of it belonged to the Berserkers from Dark Mountain Tribe.
The strength of his Qi spoke of a man at the eighth level of the Blood Solidification Realm. His
power was about the same as Ye Wang’s, who had fought against Su Ming some time ago.
The moment he looked towards Su Ming, that man lifted his right hand. There was a long
knife made of bone in his hand. The moment he swung that knife down, he decapitated a
Warrior from Dark Mountain Tribe who was fighting against him.
That tribe member did not even have time to trigger the explosion of his blood veins. His head
was caught by that man, and he threw it towards where he had seen Su Ming.
The head fell by Su Ming’s feet, blood flowing from the severed neck. The blood dyed the snow
red, and the heat from the blood quickly melted the snow into a puddle of blood and water.
Su Ming stopped and lifted his head in the direction the head had come from. His eyes met
with the other’s through the crowd, and Su Ming saw the cruelty and aloofness in the man’s
eyes. The man too, saw Su Ming’s madness and killing intent in his bloodshot eyes.
The moment their gazes met, the man moved. He rushed towards Su Ming, just as Su Ming
stomped on the ground and charged at the man just as quickly!
SooYouna | 537
The man wore a sackcloth, not beast skins, which indicated that his status in Black Mountain
Tribe was rather high. If Su Ming could kill that person, then it would definitely deal a heavy
blow on Black Mountain Tribe’s morale.
The moment the man moved, due to his status, it immediately attracted the attention of a lot
of people from Black Mountain Tribe who were engaged in battle. It was as if he stirred up
their morale, and the Warriors let out strange cries as they rushed forward and continued
their massacre.
The two people closed in on each other, and within an instant, they clashed with a loud bang
and engaged each other in an intense battle to the death.
Yet at that moment, right in the forefront of the Dark Mountain Tribe, their tribe leader
coughed out blood. His face was pale as he staggered back. Before him, more than half of the
people from Black Mountain Tribe had died, but a man who wore black robes similar to those
the two who had fought against the elder earlier appeared. With an astonishing force, he
injured the tribe leader in one move and forced him to move back.
The man’s, who was dressed in black robes, eyes were blank, but there was a hint of bloodlust
within them. He took a large step forward, and behind him, there were two other Berserkers
from Black Mountain Tribe. They rushed towards the retreating tribe leader. By the looks of it,
they wanted to kill the injured tribe leader with just one move. The other Warriors who fought
beside the tribe leader previously had all self-destructed. He was left alone in the front.
Just as the tribe leader seemed as if he could not escape from death, and the people behind
him let out cries of anger and sadness, one person suddenly rushed out from the crowd. That
man was an elderly person. He was Dark Mountain Tribe’s Nan Song!
The moment he stepped forward, he let out a light sigh and stomped the ground with his right
foot. It did not produce a loud sound, but the man in black robes who had attacked the tribe
leader and was currently in pursuit of his life trembled suddenly and staggered. As shock
appeared on his face, Nan Song walked out before the old man. With his skinny right arm, he
swung his fist forward, completely stopping the man’s footsteps. These two people engaged in
battle right before the tribe.
Yet there were two other Berserkers by the side of the man dressed in black robes. One of them,
who held a big bow in his hands, was the Head of the Guards from Black Mountain Tribe. This
person might have been surprised by Nan Song’s appearance, but with the man dressed in
black around, he gritted his teeth and continued chasing after Dark Mountain Tribe’s tribe
leader. There was cruelty and excitement in his eyes. He could already imagine the glory he
SooYouna | 538
would gain in the tribe the moment he killed Dark Mountain’s tribe leader and obtained his
head.
The tribe leader smiled brokenly. He was still several dozens of feet away from the crowd
protected by the light of the statue. At that moment, he knew that he could not go back.
Nonetheless, there was no regret in his eyes. There was only reluctance. He did not regret
dying in battle. He was the tribe leader. Dying in battle for the tribe was a feat of glory. But he
did not want to leave them... He did not want to leave the tribe so soon. He had to bring his
people to a safe place...
Su Ming saw the danger the tribe leader was in, as did many other people. Yet under the vicious
assault by Black Mountain Tribe, no one could rush over to help him. After all, the tribe leader’s
life from Dark Mountain was in question. All the Warriors of Black Mountain Tribe started
blocking the other Warriors’ path excitedly, trapping each and every single one of them so that
they could not save their tribe leader.
Su Ming wanted to rush over, but the man wearing the sackcloth from Black Mountain Tribe
sneered coldly, blocking Su Ming’s path and causing him to be unable to rush over. He did not
even have the chance to throw his long spear.
At that moment, when Dark Mountain Tribe’s tribe leader could no longer avoid death, dozens
of normal teenagers came to the barrier’s edge closest to the tribe leader and stood before the
crowd whilst under the protection of the statue.
These teenagers trembled. They were a useless bunch in the tribe. They did not possess the
Body of Calamity, nor did they have strong bodies. Usually, while the tribe was busy working,
they would be hanging around doing nothing because they were the family members of
Warriors who once died in battle. It made them think that they were somehow priveleged,
and no matter what they did, as long as they did not betray the tribe, they could live that way
forever.
They never forgot the glory their families once had, but they did not choose to inherit the
responsibility that came with the glory. Instead, they chose to let the protection offered by the
glory be an excuse for their laziness and arrogance.
SooYouna | 539
CHAPTER 91: DEATH OF YOUNG MARTYRS

They feared death. Their terror towards it made them feel as if their hearts were about to be
crushed. That was why they had not dared to walk at the back of the column, but rather chose
to walk in the middle. Yet the middle of the crowd was filled with orphaned La Sus. That was
why they could only choose to rely on the tribe leader and walk at the forefront of the crowd,
believing that place to be safe. They thought that the tribe leader could protect them from
everything.
Yet now, their tribe leader was in danger right before their very eyes. If they chose not to walk
out of the light from the statue, they would still be safe...
At that dangerous moment, the face of one of the dozens of teenagers in front of the crowd
was pale, and his body trembled. Fear seemed to have conquered his entire weak body.
Nonetheless, for the first time in his life, desperation and red lines appeared in his eyes.
“I’ve lived most of my life like an ignorant fool. I lived every single day of my life easily and
wasted them away while waiting for death. I did not do anything for the tribe, but wasted so
much food. I know that there are a lot of tribe members who look down on me. I know that
all the La Sus think I’m a useless person...
“And I am a useless person. I don’t have a Berserker Body. I’m lazy. I don’t have a strong body.
I don’t have anything... The only thing I have is the glory obtained in exchange for my father’s
death when he was killed by a wild beast while out hunting for the tribe...
“Today, I’ll tell you all this. I may be useless, but I’m still a member of the tribe!”
The teenager’s eyes were bloodshot as he roared and rushed outside, straight towards the tribe
leader. He would use his flesh and blood and die for the tribe leader! Using his own life, he
would become a wall that would protect the tribe leader!
With a bang, the teenager exchanged places with the retreating tribe leader, and the young
man stood behind him, facing the enemy. At that same moment, a sharp arrow sliced through
the air and pierced through his body. He burst apart and died.
“Dad... your La Su... is not useless...” Before the teenager died, he smiled brokenly.
SooYouna | 540
The very same moment the youth rushed out and died, all his friends, too, howled and dashed
out madly. They would use their lives to repay the tribe for all the years it had provided for
them. They would use their lives, and once again welcome the glory they once obtained when
one of their family had died.
“We may be useless, but we’re still part of the tribe!” the dozens of teenagers roared.
They would use their fragile bodies and blood to create a wall for their tribe leader and their
people. Thunderous booms continued crackling in the air. It was clear that the two men from
Black Mountain Tribe who were pursuing the tribe leader did not expect the normal members
of Dark Mountain Tribe to rush out at this moment. Nevertheless, there was only disdain and
scorn in their eyes. To them, these normal people were so weak they would all die from one
hit.
Amidst the blasts, these dozens of people were all dyed in their own blood, their limbs torn
off, but they continued using their lives and willpower to block the enemies’ advance. Some of
them even clutched tightly onto the Head of the Guards from Black Mountain Tribe. Even if
their bodies were blown apart by the shock, they continued gritting their teeth and holding
their ground.
It was disastrous. The devastation of the battle seemed to have reached its peak at that very
moment. The willpower of these teenagers seemed to have shaken the two men in pursuit.
They did not expect these normal people from Dark Mountain Tribe to posses such insanity
and determination, so much so that they managed to delay their chase by the span of around
two breaths.
The time of two breaths may be short, and these young men had paid for it with their lives,
but these two breaths, they changed the fate of the tribe leader’s life. Consumed by grief, the
tribe leader reached the light coming from the statue. His heart felt as if it was being stabbed
by knives, but he knew that he could not die, not because of his own wish to live, but because
of the tribe.
He looked at the corpses that filled the ground before him, at the bunch of people who had
once given him headaches, and who he even somewhat disliked. He stared at the once familiar
faces now turned into mangled corpses, and the tribe leader, a man built like a tower in his
forties, cried.
Behind him, many of the tribe members also cried. These dozens of teenagers used their lives
to tell all of them that they may be useless weaklings, but they were also members of the tribe.
They could also die for the tribe!
SooYouna | 541
Su Ming bit his lip and clashed repeatedly against the man before him. All 243 blood veins in
his body had gathered as one, and as he growled, he continued fighting against the man.
His specialty was speed, and the man’s was strength, similar to Ye Wang. This fight was
extremely eye-catching, even amidst the battlefield. Lei Chen saw it, Wu La saw it, and many
of their tribe members saw it, too.
The little girl stood in the crowd and watched Su Ming as she cried, terrified.
At that moment, a shocking rumble came from the distance. Far away, the black mist formed
using a Fallen Berserker Art casted by Black Mountain Tribe’s Elder, Bi Tu, abruptly crumbled
apart after fighting for a long while with the elder. It turned into numerous black puffs of air
that swept around its surroundings. The elder then went back to the tribe with an
indescribable presence.
The elder had returned!
It was as if he simply took three steps in the air to come back. When his first step landed, the
elder suddenly appeared beside Su Ming. The man from Black Mountain Tribe was caught by
surprise, and the elder touched the center of his brows with a finger. Then the man trembled
and coughed out a large amount of blood, staggering backwards. At the center of his brows, a
bloody hole appeared, and soon, light disappeared from his eyes, and he fell to the ground,
dead.
The elder did not stop. He took another step and appeared at the forefront of the tribe, right
beside the man in black battling against Nan Song. With a ghastly wave of his right hand, the
man shook furiously before his body burst apart and he died.
A presence that seemed to shake the sky and earth appeared explosively on the elder’s body as
he killed a person with each step he took. His presence birthed fear in all the people from Black
Mountain Tribe, and they retreated.
Agitation appeared in Su Ming’s eyes, and he was not the only one filled with such an emotion.
All the people from Dark Mountain Tribe let out excited cries.
At that moment, the elder took the third step and appeared right before the giant wooden
barricade blocking the path forward. With one kick, the barricade crumbled with a bang,
turning into countless shards that were about to scatter to the ground when the elder swung
his arm. The shards all turned into sharp arrows and sped through the empty spaces between
SooYouna | 542
the people of Dark Mountain Tribe, and straight towards all the retreating Berserkers of Black
Mountain Tribe.
In an instant, cries of pain echoed in the air.
The moment he finished taking those three steps, a sickly red flush appeared on the elder’s
face, but it disappeared very soon, and once it did, he turned around before speaking calmly,
“Don’t stop here, move!”
The moment he spoke, the people from Dark Mountain Tribe left under the guidance of the
tribe leader while all those from Black Mountain Tribe did not dare to try and stop them due
to the grievous blow they had sustained to their numbers.
Dark Mountain Tribe quickly moved forward. Liu Di, who was leaning against the big tree and
was on the verge of dying, was also lifted up by the people and carried away.
Very soon, the battlefield became silent. The only things left were the corpses that filled the
ground and the stench of blood that stayed in the air for a long time.
Su Ming stood in the crowd, his body drenched in blood. He moved forward quickly and
silently. Beside him was a tribe member holding onto the little girl. She was no longer crying.
Strength appeared within her innocent eyes.
She was still young and did not understand a lot of things, but during this night, she too, grew
up.
Moonlight scattered on the ground, lighting up the path for the now homeless people of Dark
Mountain Tribe, so that they would no longer be bewildered and helpless.
“Tribe leader, Elder... Let us old folks stay behind. Don’t let our people take care of us anymore
and affect their the speed at which they can travel...” an old voice said from within the crowd.
The man coughed. He was a normal old man from the tribe and was already very old, unable
to keep up with the long journey. In his mind, instead of having someone support him while
dragging down the tribe’s speed, he would rather stay behind.
“Let the young’uns leave. I’ll stay... Honestly, we should have chosen to stay in the tribe... Ha.”
SooYouna | 543
Another old man also stopped moving.
Very soon, almost all of the old people from the tribe walked out of the crowd one by one. They
numbered to about forty people, and all of them chose to stubbornly stay behind. They could
not use their remaining lives to tell the tribe that they were useful, but they could not allow
themselves to drag down the tribe’s advancement.
“You...”
The tribe leader was stunned. He closed his eyes, then soon reopened them and bowed deeply
to these old people of the tribe.
“Go... We’re tired...”
The old folks smiled. They waved towards their tribe members. Their families were within
that crowd of people, and they cried, but could do nothing to stop them. Some of the stronger
tribe members volunteered to stay, but were not allowed to do so.
One of the elderly walked out and looked at the elder with a smile on his face. “Elder, is there
a method for us old folks to use so that we can explode and hurt others just like the young’uns
did? Tell us.”
The elder fell silent for a while before walking forward. He placed an object in the hands of
the old man and patted his shoulder, letting out a soft sigh. He knew that this was not a time
for him to be weak. There were far too many tribe members that needed to move quickly. He
turned around.
“The rest, continue moving!”
The elderly watched their tribe leave them, its members silently crying and frequently turning
their heads back. Warm and gentle smiles appeared on the old people’s faces. They sat down,
panting harshly, and started talking about the things that had happened to them when they
were young, about their past glory.
Moonlight illuminated their silhouettes.
Once the old folks stayed behind, the column moved much faster...
SooYouna | 544
After a long while, once daylight appeared in the horizon, the home of Dark Mountain Tribe,
which was left behind by its people, turned into a desolate ruin under the illumination of the
moonlight.
It seemed like there was no sign of life within those ruins, and they would eventually turn
into a remnant of the passage of time. Perhaps the few remaining trees and plants would
continue growing there and slowly turn the place into a part of the forest, making it difficult
for people to come looking for their memories and the beautiful moments that had happened
during their time here.
Wind was blowing at the moment. It sounded like the moaning of the xun as it lifted the snow
off the ground and swept gently through the land. It also lifted a lot of things left behind by
the tribe members, and as they were whisked away from the ground, they created sashaying
sounds that brough out a feeling of desolation.
Among the things left behind, there were toys belonging to children, hides that the tribe
members did not manage to take with them, ashes from extinguished fires, scattered herbs,
a lot of kitchen utensils, and pieces of the houses that had broken off.
Besides the sound of the wind, the ruins of the tribe were in silence, but one of the collapsed
houses moved at that moment. A furry and round little creature poked its head out from the
ruins. This little creature was very cute. Its fur was originally white, yet at that moment, its
fur was grey. Its eyes were filled with fear as it quickly ran out of the house. It trembled under
the snowstorm.
Squeaks came out from its mouth, as if it was calling out to its owner. Its name was Pipi, and
it was the little girl’s pet.
Yet its owner could not hear its cries... It stayed behind alone in the ruins of the tribe, refusing
to be too far away from the collapsed house because that was its home.
As it continued squeaking, the little creature slowly retreated as if no longer able to withstand
the cold and wishing to return to the house. Yet at that moment, footsteps came from the
distance. Dozens of people walked through the tribe’s broken gate.
A strong man led the team, but his face was gloomy and dark. If Su Ming had been here here,
then he would recognize the man as the tribe leader of Black Mountain Tribe.
SooYouna | 545
Behind him was a teenager who had a similar gloomy and dark look on his face. The young
man licked his lips as he looked at his surroundings, a cruel smile appearing on his face. That
person was Bi Su!
“They sure left quickly! After them. The elder should be here soon. This time, besides the
women from Dark Mountain Tribe, leave no one alive!” the tribe leader said slowly and left
the ruins.
Bi Su looked away from his surroundings. He was just about to follow the tribe leader when a
glint suddenly appeared in his eyes. He saw the little trembling creature that did not dare to
move. His lips curled up slightly, and he waved his right hand at it.
Immediately, the little creature jolted and light faded away from its eyes. A green presence
rose from its carcass, which Bi Su caught in his hands and placed at the center of his brows.
After a moment, a cruel look appeared in his eyes.
“Pipi, is it..? You miss your owner, don’t you? Then I’ll send her to you.”
SooYouna | 546
CHAPTER 92: BI TU OF BLACK MOUNTAIN TRIBE!

Midnight had arrived a long time ago. There was already a faint and dim light at the horizon.
Pale moonlight fell on the snow in the forest, making the light seem cold. As messy crunching
sounds appeared, the people of Dark Mountain Tribe moved quickly before dawn.
It was quiet all around them. Besides the sounds of crunching snow, there was virtually no
other sound. All the people of Dark Mountain Tribe were silent. The elderly, the women, and
even the La Sus fell silent as they continued migrating during that night.
Several hours had passed since the previous battle. The level of devastation from that battle
was deeply imprinted in all of their minds and souls. They would never forget it.
Before they left, without including the elder, Dark Mountain Tribe had more than thirty
Berserkers. After the battle, there were only fourteen Berserkers left. The blood on these
fourteen Berserkers’ body had dried up. As they moved forward with grief and sadness, they
carried with them a murderous air as they silently protected their tribe members.
Dozens of their own had died, but Black Mountain Tribe had paid an even greater price. This
was related to their levels of cultivation, but more importantly, the intruders from Black
Mountain Tribe did not have the persistence that the people of Dark Mountain Tribe had
because they were forced to leave their homes.
It was called a protector’s courage. If they had only self-destructed once, perhaps it would have
only brought disdain to the intruders from Black Mountain Tribe, but once it happened twice,
thrice, four times... then it bring about terror among those from Black Mountain Tribe.
Dark Mountain Tribe may be weak, but within that weakness, there was strength!
Su Ming walked silently. After the battle, he had yet to speak a single word. He was originally
just a cheerful child with the recklessness of a teenager, but now, he had learned how to be
quiet and not scream out his feelings like a wild beast.
Yet the price for him to learn how to be quiet was too great. It made his heart hurt.
Su Ming knew that from this day onwards, his innocence was destroyed and had left his body.
From this day onwards, his happiness had melted and disappeared into his body. From this
day onwards, his tears were replaced by silence.
SooYouna | 547
Time passed by. Very soon, daylight arrived. The tribe had walked for an entire night, but they
did not stop even though they were tired. All of them gritted their teeth and supported each
other as they moved so quickly it was close to a running speed.
Daylight gradually passed by as they continued moving. During the journey, some of them fell
down, unable to bear the fatigue. After resting for an hour, they would continue moving.
The people of Dark Mountain Tribe continued walking quickly in their silence, even when the
second midnight fell upon them and moonlight once again shone on the snow in the forest.
“Su Ming...”
A frightened and fragile voice travelled to Su Ming’s ears. He turned his head and saw the little
girl beside him who was being carried by another tribe member.
When he saw her clean and innocent eyes, Su Ming forced out a smile. Yet that smile looked
really creepy when it was matched with the blood on his face.
Nonetheless, the girl did not feel afraid. She widened her eyes instead and looked at Su Ming.
After a moment of hesitation, she lifted her slightly dirtied hands and wiped away some of
the dried blood on Su Ming’s face.
When he felt the little girl’s delicate hands touching his face, warmth appeared through Su
Ming’s painfully bleeding heart.
“Su Ming, don’t be afraid... Tong Tong is not afraid either...” The little girl retrieved her hands.
Some blood flecks stained her hands. She looked at him, and in her bright eyes, there was a
resolute look that was rarely seen in children.
Su Ming patted the little girl’s head. He did not look at her, but chose to look ahead. The road
ahead was hidden by the forest, and he could not see where their future lay.
Lei Chen stood on the other side of the crowd. He still had his fists clenched tightly. The blood
on his back had dried up, and he ignored the pain in his body. There was bloodlust in his eyes,
but there was also sadness. He would never forget the battle that had happened the previous
night. If it were not for a heavily wounded adult Berserker self-destructing to save him, then
his corpse would now be left behind in that battlefield.
SooYouna | 548
Before him was Wu La. The girl’s face was pale, and she looked exhausted. There was dried
blood on her left arm, and she seemed unable to lift it up. There was a large bloodied part on
her face, causing her originally pretty face to be gone.
Yet there was no sign of surrender in her eyes. She still had the stubborn persistence that was
within all the other members of Dark Mountain Tribe.
Behind them were Bei Ling and Chen Xin. They held hands as if they never wanted to be
separated. They continued protecting the crowd as they walked.
The elder continued his vigil at the back. His white hair and face full of wrinkles made Su
Ming’s heart clench even tighter from pain when he saw them, because he could feel the
elder’s fatigue.
The moon was not in a crescent shape during the second night. It was slowly leaning towards
becoming a full moon. Nonetheless, it was clear that it was not yet the night of the full moon.
Perhaps it would be tomorrow, or perhaps the day after tomorrow.
As the tribe continued migrating, sometimes, some Berserkers of theirs would rush back
towards them. Their numbers were few and consisted of a team of four people. These four
people were the tribe’s scouts. They risked their lives to report any and all changes back to the
tribe after a certain amount of time.
If they did not return, then it meant something had happened.
Very soon, two hours passed by. The sky was dark and it was as if there was a pair of terrifying
eyes in the sky staring at the ground and at the people of Dark Mountain Tribe as they travelled
quickly.
At that moment, only three of the four people returned when another scouting session ended.
The one scouting the back disappeared without a trace. All the hairs on Su Ming’s body rose. A
sharp look appeared in his eyes as he stopped and turned around. There were also others who
noticed that something bad was about to happen. A glint appeared in the elder’s eyes, and he
gripped the bone cane in his hands.
Suddenly, a faint booming sound came from the distance. When that sound travelled into
their ears, Su Ming’s grief became even stronger.
SooYouna | 549
He knew that sound. It was a Berserker triggering his own blood veins to explode.
He knew that their enemies from Black Mountain Tribe had arrived once again!
“Don’t stop! Increase your speed! All Berserkers protect the tribe! We will fight as we retreat!”
The elder slammed the bone cane in his hands on the ground. He lifted his left hand and
swung it over the tribe. Immediately, the space above the tribe twisted and Dark Mountain
Tribe’s statue of the God of Berserkers appeared once again. It floated above the tribe and gave
off a protective light.
It moved with the tribe as they travelled. With it around, as long as it was not broken, then
the light would ensure the tribe’s safety.
The moment Dark Mountain Tribe’s statue appeared, the elder lifted his head abruptly. A grave
look that had never once showed during that entire battle appeared on his face. The darkness
came to his eyes as he stared at the dark sky above him.
The darkened sky suddenly changed. A red light appeared out of nowhere and fused together
with the darkness, turning it into a shade of purple. The red light continued expanding like
fresh blood, and within the blink of an eye, it covered half the sky.
A hoarse and sullen voice came from the sky, and the sound travelled all around them.
“Mo Sang...” As the voice echoed in the air, a strong pressure suddenly descended upon them.
All the people from Dark Mountain Tribe instantly felt the pressure on their bodies the
moment it appeared. Even Dark Mountain Tribe’s statue shook because of it.
Su Ming’s heart raced in his chest. He had felt this incredible pressure before from the Elder
of Wind Stream Tribe, Jing Nan. This pressure belonged to a Berserker who had awakened!
This was the natural might executed from the Berserkers in the Awakened Realm towards
those still in the Blood Solidification Realm. Under this pressure, the Qi within the Berserkers
still in the Blood Solidification Realm began to circulate on their own.
As the pressure appeared, and the red light continued spreading across the sky, and as the
moon in the sky started turning blood red because of it, an indescribable feeling rose within
Su Ming. One that no one else but him felt and experienced at that moment.
SooYouna | 550
It was the sort of feeling similar to the one when he saw the blood red moon as he performed
the burning of blood. In fact, it even gave him a sense of familiarity. It was as if there was a
gigantic Wings of the Moon hidden in the sky at that moment.
This sort of misconception that threw him into disbelief made Su Ming’s heart lurch. Very
soon, he saw a person walking slowly out of the red light from the sky.
That person wore a black robe. He was thin, and his skin looked dry. His face was very dark
and sullen. He walked forth one step at a time with his hands behind his back until he stood
in the sky and looked down at the land beneath him.
At the center of his brows was a picture of Wings of the Moon. The picture looked vivid, almost
as if it was real. It let out an enchanting red light that made it seem almost alive.
Bi Tu!
The Elder of Black Mountain Tribe, Bi Tu!
“Mo Sang, stop waiting for Jing Nan and Wen Yan. They... are in enough trouble as it is, and
will definitely not have time to bother about your tribe!” Bi Tu let out a dark laugh and looked
at the elder standing behind the crowd.
The elder was silent. He was indeed waiting for Jing Nan, but when Jing Nan did not appear
on their journey towards Wind Stream Tribe, he knew that something had happened in Wind
Stream Tribe.
“Nan Song, you were only slightly beneath Mo Sang in the past. You were as bright as the sun,
yet once you ran to Dark Mountain Tribe, you became a worthless piece of garbage. All these
years, I’ve been thinking about the expression on your father’s face when he begged me to
spare you before he died. It’s a pity, I never intended to let you live, but you still managed to
escape. Nan Song, the previous Berserker’s Son of Black Mountain Tribe... we meet again.” Bi
Tu’s lips curled up slightly, but very soon that smile spread wider and wider until he began
laughing maniacally.
Standing outside the crowd, the white haired Nan Song looked at Bi Tu standing in the air. He
was not at all angered by Bi Tu’s words because he had already learned to let go of everything.
He let out a faint sigh.
SooYouna | 551
“Compared to you, who poisoned the previous Elder of Black Mountain Tribe, went after the
life of the previous Elder’s Berserker’s Son, then sacrificed half of Black Mountain Tribe in
exchange for a Fallen Berserker Art, I can’t compare...” Nan Song remained calm, but the
wrinkles on his face seemed to have increased by a large amount in that instant.
“We should settle the grudge we harbored all those years ago. Mo Sang, Nan Song, I’ll give you
both a chance! I’ll let you both fight against me!” Bi Tu laughed loudly, then swung his right
hand. Thunderous roars shook heaven and earth immediately. Behind Bi Tu’s back, the never
ending red light in the sky turned into extremely thick blood fog in an instant. The fog tumbled
like waves, then turned into a gigantic Wings of the Moon!
The Wings of the Moon spread its wings, covering the sky and the moon.
“Nan Song, leave Bi Tu to me... I’ll hold him back... I leave the tribe to you!” The elder took in a
deep breath and swept his gaze across his tribe. He looked at their silent faces as if he wanted
to find the traitor among them, but only let out a sigh in the end. All his people were exhausted
and covered in fresh blood. How could he suspect his people who fought for the tribe? He saw
the grief on the Head of the Guards’ face and the deep gash on Shan Hen’s neck.
‘Perhaps there isn’t a traitor at all...’ Before the elder averted his gaze, he looked at Su Ming
deeply, then abruptly leapt into the air. A giant dark python materialized and dashed into the
sky like a shooting star with him.
Thunderous rumbles echoed in the sky. As the elder approached him, Bi Tu laughed loudly.
The sky was covered by red fog, and it enveloped both of them within it. The people in the tribe
could not see what was inside, but the sounds of thunder shook the sky and earth nonetheless.
SooYouna | 552
CHAPTER 93: THE BLOOD MOON!

Su Ming’s heart raced. He saw the elder leaving and also how the elder had looked at him
before he left. There was an emotion within the elder’s eyes that made him afraid.
‘Wings of the Moon... Wings of the Moon... The Fire Berserker Art...’
Su Ming looked at the Wings of the Moon in the sky which was created from the red fog. He
might be afraid, but a vague thought appeared in his head. Yet the thought was a little
scattered, and he did not manage to make any sense of it. Still, he had a feeling that once he
cleared his thoughts, then whatever that idea was, it would turn out to be extremely useful.
As thunderous rumbles echoed in the sky, a strange cry appeared from their back, the darker
parts of the forest. Dozens of people ran towards them. These people were the third wave of
pursuers from Black Mountain Tribe. The head was the tribe leader of Black Mountain Tribe,
and behind him, Su Ming saw the sullen Bi Su!
The moment the pursuers from Black Mountain Tribe arrived, Su Ming ran to the back without
hesitation. With him were Bei Ling, Lei Chen, the Head of the Guards, and some other
Berserkers.
The other Berserkers from Dark Mountain, besides the tribe leader and another three people,
too charged forward! They will protect their tribe, and they will fight as they retreat with the
tribe!
The tribe leader of Dark Mountain Tribe averted his gaze from the end of the crowd as tears
filled his eyes. He led his people and continued onward under the protection of the light from
the statue. The tribe ran,, supporting each other so that no one would be left behind. Wu La
also stayed back to protect others beside the tribe leader. Her powers were not great, and she
was forced to stay with the crowd.
The last person who stayed with the migrating crowd was Shan Hen. He did not choose to
fight, but quietly stood outside the column and lifted a few children who could no longer run
due to exhaustion as he ran with the tribe.
Su Ming did not turn back to look. Instead, he silently dashed towards the dozens of Black
Mountain Berserkers with killing intent boiling within him and started fighting against them!
SooYouna | 553
He held a long spear in his hands. That spear was entirely red, and it continued to be dyed in
fresh blood as it stayed by Su Ming’s side fighting with him against the pursuers from Black
Mountain Tribe amidst the huge clashing sounds in the air!
The strongest pursuer from Black Mountain Tribe was their tribe leader. The one who fought
against him was Nan Song. At that moment, a strong presence of Qi exploded from his old and
frail body, as well as a shocking amount of killing intent.
Su Ming’s Qi rumbled in his body. All 243 veins turned into one under fine control. With
astonishing speed, he threw his spear with the intent to kill towards one of the people from
Black Mountain Tribe. Once his body burst apart, Su Ming closed in on his corpse like a blurred
out image. He grabbed the spear and turned around abruptly, clashing his spear with the bone
knife slashing towards his back.
The clash made his body tremble, and his right hand numbed for a moment as he took a step
backwards. The man whose attack was blocked by his spear staggered back three steps, blood
trickling down from the corner of his lips.
Before the man could stabilize himself, Su Ming dashed forward and closed in on him without
a care for the injuries he had sustained himself. He threw his left fist forward.
The man from Black Mountain Tribe did not manage to dodge. He could only bring his bone
knife upward and block the attack with the blade facing Su Ming. Yet Su Ming did not stop. He
threw his left fist straight at the bone knife. Blood from his fist scattered in the air, but there
was a crashing sound, and the knife shattered into thousands of fragments that flew back
towards the man, because it could not handle Su Ming’s strength. An aghast expression
appeared on the man’s face, and he coughed out blood as he quickly retreated.
However, Su Ming was even faster. He closed in on the man, and just as he was about to kill
the man under that intent for murder stemming from intense hate, he felt a strong sense of
danger. His expression did not change, but right away he took half a step to the side. Pain
erupted in his chest, as if a strong force had just landed on his back and turned into sharp
needles piercing through him. Blood spilled out from his the right side of his chest as a sharp
arrow penetrated his body, seemingly about to pierce through him. Under that power, Su
Ming’s body was also forcefully pushed to the side.
Yet the moment the arrow penetrated his body, Su Ming’s left hand caught the half the arrow
coming from the right side of his chest. With a jolt from his left hand, he neutralized the
power of the arrow and forced it to remain in his body.
SooYouna | 554
Su Ming knew that the most grievous arrow injuries happened when the arrow went through
the body completely. With that sort of destructive force, once the wound was penetrated
through, a large amount of blood would be lost. Yet if the arrow remained in the body, then it
could serve to block the wound, decreasing blood loss. He could then continue fighting.
He turned his back abruptly and saw the Head of the Guards from Black Mountain Tribe
standing in the distance, the very same person who had fled when he failed to kill the tribe
leader of Dark Mountain Tribe in the previous battlefield. When he was about to draw his bow
again, the Head of the Guards of Dark Mountain Tribe growled and closed in on him, drawing
his own bow. Right then and there, in the forest, those two people who were skilled with the
bow engaged in a battle to the death.
Su Ming averted his gaze. The moon may have been covered by the red fog at that moment,
but there were still shreds of moonlight penetrating through it. No one noticed as these rays
of light fused into Su Ming’s body. It was night, and night belonged to Su Ming. Still, it was a
pity that the moon was covered by the red fog.
He swung his left hand before him, and an invisible ray of moonlight rushed towards the man
who had originally escaped death. He lurched forward, and in his muddled state, a red line
appeared on his neck, and his head fell. Before it even landed on the ground, Su Ming kicked
the head upwards, and as it bled, it sped towards the person fighting against Lei Chen not too
far away.
Lei Chen was caught in a dangerous situation. His powers were not great enough, and he was
also injured. At that moment, he was fighting with the last vestiges of his strength. The person
fighting against him was an ugly looking man in the sixth level of the Blood Solidification
Realm. The man gave a vicious laugh and punched Lei Chen’s chest, causing blood to spill out
of his mouth.
He was about to tear off Lei Chen’s head excitedly when there was a whistling sound, and the
head, which Su Ming had infused with his Qi as he kicked it, rushed towards him quickly. The
man was caught off guard. The head landed on his body and abruptly exploded, causing the
man to stagger back as he coughed out blood.
Lei Chen lifted his head and pounced on him. The man was thrown down and his Qi was
thrown into a disarray. He knew that his life hung on a line, and in his panic, he bit his tongue,
shooting out a blood arrow towards Lei Chen. Yet Lei Chen knew that he could not dodge the
attack. Once he missed this chance, and his opponent had the time to to circulate his Qi back
to normal, he would definitely die!
SooYouna | 555
He let the blood arrow close in on him and raised his left hand to block it. Sharp pain
immediately travelled down his entire left arm, and some of the blood that splashed out
landed in his right eye, turning into unimaginable pain. The vision in his right eye
immediately became blurry, and black blood flowed out, but he managed to close in on the
man. As the man screamed for help in terror, Lei Chen’s right fist landed on his head again
and again until his body blew apart.
Lei Chen laughed brokenly. All he could see from his right eye now was darkness, but there
was no regret in him. Even as he let out a sad laugh, he was still persistent.
At that moment, he saw two Berserkers from Black Mountain Tribe out of the corner of his left
eye. He gave a vicious laugh, and a voice shouted in his heart, ‘Come closer! Closer! I’ll use my
flesh and blood and let all of you people not be lonely in hell!’
Just as Lei Chen was about to make his blood veins explode, a person suddenly appeared before
him in a flash. It was Su Ming!
Su Ming’s eyes were completely red. He wanted to save Lei Chen. His speed tore at his wound,
and as blood flowed out, Su Ming waved his right hand before him. Immediately, strings of
moonlight sped towards the person by Lei Chen’s side who was just about to cut down Lei
Chen’s head. The moment the man lifted his knife, he immediately saw the madness in Lei
Chen’s left eye and was terrified. Just as he was about to retreat, he felt sharp pain in his entire
body, and his gaze turned dark. He was torn into pieces.
During the moment of the man’s death, Su Ming arrived. He did not care about the other
person who was also taken aback by the madness in Lei Chen’s eyes, but kicked the expanding
blood veins on Lei Chen’s body, which were on the verge of exploding.
Su Ming’s level of cultivation was greater than Lei Chen’s. The moment he kicked Lei Chen, the
Qi in Lei Chen’s body scattered due to the shock, causing his act of self-destruction to be halted.
While Lei Chen was still stunned by his actions, Su Ming did not hesitate and carried him tied
to his back using moonlight as ropes.
“Su...”
“Don’t talk! If you want to die, we’re dying together!”
Su Ming turned around and resumed his slaughter once again.
SooYouna | 556
Tears fell from Lei Chen’s eyes. He looked at Su Ming’s face from the side, but did not speak
even after a long while. An oddly shaped horn was given to him by Su Ming himself. Once he
held it tightly, he started fighting with Su Ming!
Compared to battles on Su Ming’s side, Nan Song’s fight against the tribe leader of Black
Mountain Tribe was even more shocking. Nan Song was fighting alone against not just the
tribe leader of Black Mountain Tribe, but against five other people, including Bi Su, all while
showing no signs of being outmatched!
However, the most gruesome fight was the battle between the Heads of the Guards of Black
Mountain Tribe and Dark Mountain Tribe!
The sounds of arrows slicing through the air were quick and devastating. By the end, these
two people shot all their arrows at once. Bei Ling’s father’s killing intent spilled forth. He must
kill the Head of the Guards from Black Mountain Tribe. If this person remained alive, he would
pose a great threat to the tribe!
At the end of the battle, the legs of the Head of the Guards from Dark Mountain Tribe were
crushed---that was the price paid for an arrow piercing through the chest of the Head of the
Guards from Black Mountain Tribe! The moment his enemy died, the Head of the Guards of
Dark Mountain Tribe smiled.
This battle to stall for time only went on for a few moments, yet there were still people who
died. There were only six remaining Berserkers out of the nine who had rushed out from Dark
Mountain Tribe. These six people continued fighting as they retreated with Nan Song leading
them.
Bei Ling was heavily injured. When he saw that his father had lost both his legs, he too, carried
his father on his back and staggered to keep up with the team. Nonetheless, Bei Ling himself
was also running dry.
There were also numerous corpses lying on the ground belonging to Black Mountain Tribe.
There were only nine people left among them. The tribe leader from Black Mountain Tribe also
sustained injuries. Blood trickled down his mouth as he looked at Nan Song. He did not expect
Nan Song to be so powerful!
However, they had to kill all these people as quickly as possible. Under his leadership, they
continued pursuing those from Dark Mountain Tribe. Among the hunters, Bi Su’s eyes flashed.
He had already taken notice of Su Ming and was surprised by his power. He was familiar with
SooYouna | 557
Dark Mountain Tribe and knew that there was no such person among the younger generation
of the tribe.
He looked at Su Ming as he retreated with Lei Chen on his back. As he looked into Su Ming’s
eyes, a familiar feeling surged forth in his heart. The persistence in Su Ming’s eyes reminded
him of the mysterious person that Black Mountain Tribe could not find no matter how hard
they tried!
“Mo Su! You’re Mo Su!” Bi Su narrowed his eyes, and he shouted as he pointed at Su Ming.
While his words did not incite much reaction from the other pursuers from Black Mountain
Tribe, the instant the words left Bi Su’s mouth, the tribe leader from Black Mountain Tribe,
who had sustained injuries as he fought against Nan Song, turned abruptly his head towards
Su Ming. A brilliant flash appeared in his eyes.
“Whoever kills him will get ten women from Dark Mountain Tribe!” the tribe leader of Black
Mountain Tribe shouted out suddenly, and the moment he did so, all the pursuers focused
their gazes on Su Ming.
The battle in the sky was still ongoing. As thunderous roars shook the sky and earth, and the
red fog rolled in the sky like waves, a large part of the moon in the sky revealed itself.
At that moment, the moon was at its brightest!
The moment it appeared, a large amount of moonlight spilled onto the ground and descended
on Su Ming, causing his body to recover rapidly. The moonlight surrounded his body, and at
that very instant, the shadow of the blood moon appeared in his eyes! It was not a vague
shadow, but was incredibly clear as it covered his entire pupil!
At the same time, all five summits of Dark Mountain trembled! Within the summits, countless
Wings of the Moon cried out in excitement as if preparing to madly dash out.
The moon might not have been full that night, but it was close to being so! The moment
moonlight shone on the ground, an indescribable presence erupted forth from Su Ming’s body.
The first to sense that presence was Lei Chen. He was quickly followed by all the retreating
Dark Mountain Tribe members, all of whom could clearly feel it. All the people from Black
SooYouna | 558
Mountain Tribe looking at Su Ming felt their hearts lurching forth. They saw the blood moon
in Su Ming’s eyes.
“What is that..? What is that in his eyes!”
“The moon... It’s the blood moon!”
“The blood moon is in his eyes!”
SooYouna | 559
CHAPTER 94: THE FOURTH ARROW!

The terrifying image of the blood moon appeared in Su Ming’s eyes. The moon looked
enchanting, causing all of those who saw it to feel their hearts tremble. At that moment, Bi
Tu, who was fighting against the elder in the sky, suddenly felt agitated for a reason that he
could not understand. That agitation suddenly appeared, but it was not the first time it had
occurred. He remembered distinctly that he had also felt this sort of agitation and restlessness
several months ago.
It was as if he could no longer control his Qi, and it wanted to leave his body so as to worship
something.
Mo Sang, who was fighting against Bi Tu, was originally exhausted, but a glint suddenly
appeared in his eyes. He noticed the change in Bi Tu’s Qi and quickly took a step forward. The
dark python by his side roared, using the chance to show off the might of its Berserker Art.
The huge wave of blood fog tumbled violently in the sky, imitating the motion of Bi Tu moving
backwards.
That scene made all the people on the ground, who were already taken aback by the blood
moon in Su Ming’s eyes to begin with, become even more shocked by the strongest battle in
the sky.
“Retreat!”
A brilliant light flashed through Nan Song’s eyes. He swung his arm and led the Berserkers
from Dark Mountain Tribe by his side in a quick retreat. As they fled, the nine people from
Black Mountain Tribe quelled the shock they felt and no longer looked at the sky as they rapidly
gave chase.
Once they were thousands of feet away, Nan Song bit his tongue and coughed out a mouthful
of blood. The blood turned into a gigantic arm, and it swung against the nine people from
Black Mountain Tribe chasing after them.
Thunderous sounds echoed in the air, and the earth trembled. The giant arm of blood shoved
their pursuers from Black Mountain Tribe 500 feet backwards.
SooYouna | 560
“I can feel it. There are still some Berserkers from Black Mountain Tribe coming towards us...
I’ll cast a Berserker Art. Protect me and stall for time!” As Nan Song spoke, he sat down on the
ground cross-legged and closed his eyes. His Qi disappeared at that instant, but the blood veins
on his body began to twist strangely as if about to form a picture.
Bei Ling carried his father. He no longer had any strength to continue fighting. Even running
was difficult for him. As for the Head of the Guards, he was forcing himself to stay awake, but
judging by his looks, he would not be able to stay conscious for much longer due to the loss of
his legs.
Lei Chen struggled down from Su Ming’s back. Compared to Bei Ling and the others, while he
might also be running dry, he could still fight, and he stood beside Nan Song to guard him.
At that moment, besides Su Ming, there was another man who was in his thirties who could
still fight. His face was pale, and his left arm a bloody stump, but he held tightly onto a long
spear with his right hand. He cast a glance at Su Ming, then with him, stood at the forefront.
“Su Ming!” from behind Su Ming came the weak voice belonging to the Head of the Guards. “I
give you this bow!”
When Su Ming turned around and looked, the Head of the Guards was staring at him. He
motioned for Bei Ling to take down the bow and threw the three remaining arrows towards
Su Ming.
“From now on, you are the Head of the Guards of Dark Mountain Tribe! I’ve seen your skills
with the bow before, you’re very good...” The Head of the Guards gave a weak smile and closed
his eyes slowly. He did not die, but simply could not stay conscious anymore and fainted.
Su Ming took the bow and arrows. The bow was very heavy, and there was a malicious air
coming from it. There was also a lot of blood staining it. Once She held it in his hands, he
silently shifted the quiver behind his back. He gave a nod to Bei Ling and turned towards the
people from Black Mountain Tribe, who were blocked by the giant hand made from Nan Song’s
blood.
Time passed by quickly. As they breathed, a horrific presence slowly built up within Nan Song.
They could all tell that once he finished preparing and eventually cast the Berserker Art, the
effects would be shocking.
SooYouna | 561
Yet at that moment, cracks appeared on that gigantic hand of blood. The nine people from
Black Mountain rushed out with savage looks on their faces, charging towards Su Ming and
the tribe member standing beside him.
A murderous look appeared in Su Ming’s eyes. He lifted the bow with his left hand, and with
his right brought out an arrow from his back before drawing the bowstring. The bow echoed
and the bowstring curled into the shape of a full moon. An indescribable presence erupted
forth from Su Ming, and all his blood veins manifested on his body with a roar, all his power
being focused on the arrow. He let go, and a sharp cry shook the air as the arrow flew.
With an air of madness that spoke of certain death, the arrow sliced through the air with a
piercing cry and charged forward, closing in on one of the nine people from the Black
Mountain Tribe in an instant.
Su Ming knew that he could not waste even a single arrow. That was why he did not shoot the
arrow towards the tribe leader of Black Mountain Tribe, neither did he shoot it at Bi Su. Instead,
he shot the arrow towards the only person from Black Mountain Tribe who was at the fifth
level of the Blood Solidification Realm.
The arrow flew out and abruptly turned into a dark ray of light, piercing the target’s chest in
the blink of an eye. His chest immediately burst apart. The man staggered back several steps
with the arrow protruding form his chest, and then fell.
That same moment, Su Ming brought out the second arrow and drew the bow. The remaining
eight people from Black Mountain Tribe were already only 300 feet away from him. They
would be able to close in on Su Ming before he could even fire the arrow.
Yet at that moment, the young adult standing by his side laughed loudly and charged forward.
As he got closer to the men from Black Mountain Tribe, without any hesitation, he made all
his blood veins swell, and his body began letting off a blinding red light. He was going to self-
destruct!
He would make his body explode to hold back those from Black Mountain Tribe so that Su
Ming could have as much time as he needed to draw his bow. Su Ming was silent. He would
use his actions to show his grief and anger at his tribe member’s sacrifice. When the second
arrow shot out, he heard a bang, and knew that his tribe member had died.
It was not as if the man in his thirties did not value his life. Yet if he compared his life with
those of the people in the tribe, then he would choose his tribe’s safety over his own. As he
SooYouna | 562
self-destructed and the blasting sounds echoed through the air, the eight people from Black
Mountain were held back for the span of three breaths!
During those three breaths, Su Ming had already fired the second arrow and once again shot
through the heart of another person from Black Mountain Tribe. That person coughed out
blood as his breath stilled, and he died.
At the same moment the second person died, Su Ming fired the third arrow as the explosions
caused by his tribe member became weaker!
He did not look at who he shot when the arrow left the bow. Instead, he slung the bow across
his back and charged forward without hesitation. A red light flashed on his right hand, and
Blood Scales materialized in his hand.
Su Ming remained silent and did not roar. He dashed forward, instead, without hesitation.
Behind him was Nan Song, who was preparing a powerful Berserker Art, Lei Chen, who did
not have much strength left to fight, Bei Ling, who was heavily wounded, and the Head of the
Guards, who was unconscious. The only person who could fight now was him.
He could not turn away. He could only move forward! His vision was becoming blurry. The
arrow that had penetrated his chest was still there. He could pull it out. But once he did, his
injuries would worsen. Besides, the internal injuries he sustained from before by forcefully
raising his level of cultivation had begun to show its effects.
He charged forward towards his destination. Including the tribe leader of Black Mountain
Tribe, there were six people left before him! These six people all had various injuries on them,
but they were still madly closing in on him.
Lei Chen clenched his fists but held back because he knew that he was the last line of defence.
Even if he died, he had to die there. He took a few steps forward and stood before Nan Song.
As he looked at Su Ming fighting, tears fell from his eyes.
‘Su Ming, you said before that I can’t die. If I wanted to die, we’ll die together..! I’ll keep to that
promise..!’
There were no loud booming sounds, as if Su Ming had become mute. Yet every single time he
made a move, the ruthlessness of his actions far surpassed the viciousness that someone his
age should possess. He held the long spear and fought against the tribe leader of Black
Mountain Tribe!
SooYouna | 563
The tribe leader from Black Mountain Tribe was a powerful Berserker at the eight level of the
Blood Solidification Realm. It could even be said that he was slightly stronger than Ye Wang.
He may be injured, but he was still someone whom Su Ming could not hope to oppose. The
moment they engaged each other in battle, blood flowed out of the corners of Su Ming’s mouth.
He suffered a direct punch from the tribe leader on his person, but his body twisted oddly, and
he swept the long spear in his hands sideways. His target was the savage looking person by
his side.
That person was a Berserker at the sixth level of the Blood Solidification Realm. He was
originally grinning viciously by the tribe leader’s side. He could already imagine Su Ming’s
body blowing apart at the next moment, but he was not meant to see that sight. Blood Scales
closed in on him with a whistle. As that person stood there, stunned, it went straight through
his right eye. With a bang, he was impaled to the ground.
Blood spilled out of Su Ming’s body. He tumbled backwards and fell to the ground. Just as the
remaining five people from Black Mountain Tribe were about to leap over the body of their
dead comrade and charge towards him, Su Ming struggled up silently. He smiled brokenly and
spread his arms wide open. Moonlight descended on him from the sky and turned into fine
threads that surrounded his body. He flung it outwards, and those threads rushed towards the
five people.
A murderous look appeared in the tribe leader’s eyes. He pushed Bi Su aside with his right
hand, causing Bi Su to use that momentum to charge forward and rush towards Lei Chen with
the intent to kill.
The tribe leader himself growled. As blood red light erupted from his body, the shape of a
bloody bear about 100 feet tall appeared behind him. That was the transfiguration of his Mark
of Calamity, which had yet to solidify. The moment it appeared, it let off a loud roar that shook
the skies, and its body blocked the thread of moonlight that Su Ming flung out.
Nonetheless, the tribe leader underestimated Su Ming’s unique skill. It was an especially
glaring mistake during the moon of that day. It might not be full, but it was already close. The
instant the might of the moon touched the blood bear, it tore through its body, causing the
bear to let out a sharp cry. Yet it only made a bright flash appear in the tribe leader’s eyes. The
blood bear exploded, the force created by the explosion not only caused the thread of moonlight
to crumble, it also lashed through its surroundings and crashed into Su Ming, causing his
body to be thrown into midair as he coughed out blood.
Su Ming was beginning to fall unconscious while midair. He saw dozens of new Berserkers
from Black Mountain Tribe charging through the forest towards them. He saw Lei Chen
standing before Nan Song, roaring as he dashed out towards his opponent -- the cruel Bi Su.
SooYouna | 564
‘Is this the end..? But I... can still fight... I still have one more arrow!’
It was as if everything slowed down. He could no longer hear anything, but his eyes were
trained onto Bi Su, who was closing in on Lei Chen. As he surrounded himself in moonlight,
Su Ming grabbed the bow with his left hand and the arrow on his chest with his right hand.
He pulled it out viciously, and his pain turned into killing intent. As blood poured out from his
body, he notched the bloody arrow on the bow and aimed it at Bi Su. Then with a vicious might,
he fired the arrow!
SooYouna | 565
CHAPTER 95: WHO KILLED MY SU ER!

The arrow was stained with Su Ming’s blood. As it sliced through the air, moonlight wrapped
around the arrow. From a distance, it did not look like an arrow, but the blood of the moon.
Bi Su had just arrived before Lei Chen. His gloomy and ferocious grin was still on his face, but
at that very moment, he froze. He could sense danger coming towards him, one that terrified
him. That feeling of danger came too suddenly, and he did not even have time to think about
it. Within an instant, the arrow arrived!
However, a large amount of blood red mist suddenly appeared on Bi Su’s body. The mist
immediately turned into the shape of Wings of the Moon and surrounded Bi Su within it. That
mist formed in the shape of the Wings of the Moon could block all attacks that were below the
Awakening Realm. Bi Su knew this. Bi Tu was the one who had told him that.
Yet the moment the arrow touched the mist formed in the shape of the Wings of the Moon,
the mist let out a piercing screech as if it was afraid of the blood on the arrow and melted,
causing the arrow to slice through it with a whistling sound and pierce through Bi Su.
Bi Su felt a sharp pain in his chest and blood spilled out. The arrow penetrated through his
body and landed by Lei Chen’s feet.
Bi Su trembled and fell to the ground. He widened his eyes and breathed rapidly like a fish out
of water as he pressed both of his hands on the wound in his chest as if trying to stop the life
flowing out of his body with the blood, but that arrow was not only filled with Su Ming’s anger
and sadness, but also all his power. It was not an injury Bi Su could block out.
“Im... possible... The elder said... I won’t...”
There was an indescribable terror on Bi Su’s face. He could not believe this. He could not believe
that he was going to die. His body was becoming cold, and despair appeared in his eyes.
He did not want to die. He was afraid of death. He was still young, not even 20 years of age. He
was the prodigy of Black Mountain Tribe. He should not die like this. He wanted to become the
strongest Berserker that far surpassed those in Wind Stream... He wanted to claim Bai Ling as
his woman... and make that beautiful face of hers cry under him...
SooYouna | 566
He had too many things he wanted to do... Never had he thought that he would die here, so
suddenly and so out of his expectations. He did not even have time to prepare for it.
He opened his eyes and fell to the ground. Above him, he saw the blood red sky, the blood
moon, and Bi Tu’s figure within the blood red fog.
That was the last scene he saw during the short span of his life.
Bi Su died!
The moment he died, the tribe leader of Black Mountain Tribe was stunned. Disbelief and fear
appeared on his face. He was not afraid of Dark Mountain, but of the Elder of Black Mountain.
He knew that Bi Tu was an aloof and cruel man. His moods were unpredictable, and he did
not see the people within the tribe as equals, but as slaves. The only person he ever cared for
was Bi Su!
Bi Tu had practically poured everything to help and guide Bi Su, now that Bi Su... died... The
tribe leader’s face immediately turned deathly pale.
He was not the only one who was stunned. The other two people beside him were also taken
aback. Their faces were immediately filled with so much terror and panic that they forgotten
to attack.
Su Ming crashed to the ground, and more blood spilled out from his wound. Yet the pain he
felt could not be seen on his face. He was smiling instead, and that smile blossomed for a
certain girl.
Killing Bi Su had always been Su Ming’s goal. Killing him was not only to prevent him from
getting near Lei Chen and Nan Song, but also because of the greed and lust in his eyes when
he saw Bai Ling on the field in Wind Stream Tribe.
From the patch of forest behind the tribe leader, another group of Berserkers from Black
Mountain Tribe appeared with a whistling sound. They were only thousands of feet away from
them.
Yet at that moment, a roar filled with sadness and anger travelled out of the blood fog in the
sky. It was Bi Tu’s voice!
SooYouna | 567
“Su Er!”
That voice sounded like thunderbolts that shook the earth. The snow on the ground exploded,
causing the land to tremble continuously. As the voice appeared, a person madly charged out
with a face filled with grief. In his eyes, he could only see Bi Su lying on the ground, unmoving.
“Who killed my Su Er? Kill them, kill all of Dark Mountain Tribe, all of them must die!”
Bi Tu charged out with a killing intent that could shake the sky, but before he could even get
close, a cold huff echoed from within the fog. With blood trickling down his lips, Mo Sang
raised his right hand, and the weather changed. The dark python by his side let out a roar and
dashed out, blocking Bi Tu, causing him to be unable to go down.
As Bi Tu roared, the tribe leader from Black Mountain Tribe broke out in cold sweat and
trembled as he snapped out of his stupor. Terror overcame his heart. He knew that he had to
make amends, or else he would not be able to bear the Elder’s fury.
He no longer cared about Nan Song, but immediately turned around and trained his eyes on
Su Ming lying not too far away. He quickly charged towards him. He had to kill Su Ming to
redeem himself before Bi Tu and protect his own life.
The other two people by his side had the same reaction and rushed towards Su Ming.
Su Ming was still smiling. He looked at the three people closing in on him and knew that he
had succeeded. Now, the only thing left to do was to trigger his blood veins to explode and gain
a few more moments for Nan Song.
Yet at that moment, Nan Song suddenly opened his eyes. His body trembled and a crack
appeared at the center of his brows. A green light in the shape of a person charged out of it.
Once it did so, Nan Song’s face immediately paled as if he had lost his life.
The light was blurry. The moment it appeared, it charged forward and appeared before Su
Ming in the blink of an eye and swung its arm towards the three men from Black Mountain
Tribe.
A thunderous roar instantly resounded, and the tribe leader coughed out blood as he tumbled
backwards. As for the other people, their bodies crumbled and they died an instant death.
SooYouna | 568
The moment the tribe leader gained his footing, the other dozens of Berserkers from Black
Mountain Tribe arrived. They were led by two men in black robes with dull eyes.
“You’re finally here...” Nan Song’s voice appeared from the beam of light. It floated before Su
Ming, and as it spoke, it slammed both of its hands on the ground.
The moment it did so, the ground tumbled like waves in the sea. Booming sounds echoed in
the air, and two large hands made of dirt shot out of the ground before they clasped together
with all their enemies, including the tribe leader from Black Mountain Tribe, trapped within.
Pained muffled cries came from within.
The light turned around and raised its right hand as it looked at Su Ming before it turned into
glimmers of green light that fused into his body, causing Su Ming’s originally fuzzy mind to
immediately become clear. A warm feeling also appeared amidst the incredible pain in his
body, a sign that he was rapidly recovering.
The light quickly dimmed and floated back towards Nan Song before it crawled back into his
body through the crack. Once the crack healed, Nan Song opened his eyes. There was fatigue
in his gaze, and his face was deathly pale.
“These people are not important. The battle between the Elders is the key towards the survival
of the tribe... Bi Tu has yet to cast the Fallen Berserker Art. It’s incredibly strong... We must
hurry, he’s about to cast it!”
Nan Song stood up and let out a low shout, then brought Lei Chen and the others to retreat
quickly. Su Ming had already recovered by a large margin by then. He knew that he was saved
by Nan Song, but before he could thank him, he felt a presence of death falling from the sky.
The snow on the ground immediately turned black, and all the plants within the forest around
them withered away.
Su Ming’s expression changed. He instantly increased his speed and kept up with Nan Song
and the others, supporting Lei Chen and Bei Ling as they ran together towards the rest of their
tribe.
The patch of forest behind them instantly withered away. Black whiffs of air crawled out of
those trees and sped up to the sky. The black snow on the ground continued spreading in their
direction at a rapid speed as if chasing after them.
SooYouna | 569
Time passed by quickly. Very soon, when the black snow behind Su Ming and the others no
longer spread out, a powerful crack of thunder came from the sky, and the sky looked as if it
trembled as abruptly a presence of death spread towards both heaven and earth.
Su Ming was worried about the elder, but he could not turn back. He quickly ran forward with
Nan Song as he supported Lei Chen and the others. When they finally caught up with their
tribe that was hurrying forward and saw that none of them were injured, that they were just
as they were when they left, all of them let out a sigh of relief.
When the tribe saw Su Ming and the rest returning, they felt agitation boiling within them as
sadness appeared on their faces. They grieved, because nine Berserkers had left them, but only
five came back.
The Head of the Guards lost both his legs and was unconscious. Bei Ling was heavily injured,
and blood continued trickling down the corners of his lips. Lei Chen had lost his sight in his
right eye and looked completely exhausted. Nan Song may have seemed as usual, but the
deathly pale look on his face showed that he was near death’s door.
Su Ming was covered in blood. His chest was bloody and torn. If it were not for Nan Song curing
him, he would have died.
Once they returned, some common doctors from the tribe immediately took the unconscious
Head of the Guards into the crowd and began treating him. Once Bei Ling escorted his father
back to the tribe, he fell into Chen Xin’s embrace, unable to stay conscious any longer.
“Someone is helping Black Mountain Tribe... We definitely have pursuers left. I sacrificed some
of my life, but I could not kill all of them. I managed to trap them and buy us some time,
though... We must hurry!” Nan Song panted harshly and looked at the tribe leader, who was
standing in front of the tribe.
The tribe leader did not ask anything, there was only a resolute look on his face as he led the
tribe at the fastest speed they could muster.
Yet, before they managed cover a larger distance, a roar that shook the skies resounded
suddenly. A large amount of ripples appeared in the sky, and a large dark python fell from the
sky. There were a lot of injuries on its body, and it crashed not too far from the tribe. It
struggled, as if wanting to lift its head once again, and stirred up a large amount of snow from
the ground.
SooYouna | 570
An old and wizened figure fell from the sky.
Su Ming could see that person clearly.
It was the elder!
The elder coughed out blood as his body plummeted towards the ground. Behind him was a
large red Wings of the Moon that ferociously chased after him. Behind that Wings of the Moon
was Bi Tu. His face was pale, and blood colored the corners of his mouth. His face was twisted
with fury and murderous intent as he closed in on the elder.
No one could save him now! His death was imminent!
SooYouna | 571
CHAPTER 96: AWAKENING!

Bi Tu’s power and the Wings of the Moon that was formed through his Berserker Art brought
terror among all those who saw him. After all, all those who lived around the region were
incredibly familiar with the Wings of the Moon.
Now that Bi Tu’s killing intent was so strong that he defeated the elder with his powers from
the Awakening Realm, who could hope to fight against him?
The Wings of the Moon that was chasing after the elder was quickly closing in on him. It would
catch up before the elder could fall into the light from the statue protecting the tribe.
In that instant, all the tribe members from Dark Mountain Tribe became desperate, but they
could do nothing. Not even their tribe leader could save the elder...
Nan Song slammed his hand on his forehead, and the crack at the center of his brows
appeared once again. The dim green figure sped forward as if it wanted to help the elder, but
the distance between them was too large. No matter how quick the green figure was, the
Wings of the Moon was too close. It was already less than 30 feet away from the elder!
Su Ming’s head was blank. His family, the person closest to him, was now facing death, but
he could do nothing. He could only look at the Wings of the Moon getting closer to the elder
and open its mouth. The moment it was about to swallow the elder, Su Ming, who had
remained silent, let out a shrill cry.
That mournful scream contained all of his strength. His wounds were torn apart once again,
and blood flowed out, but he did not notice it. Within his eyes, there was only the sight of the
Wings of the Moon going in to swallow the elder.
It was as if he had lost control of his own body. He madly charged forward. His shrill cries
echoed in the sky and fell into the elder’s ears, similarly falling into the Wings’ of the Moon
that was about to swallow him.
The shadow of the blood red moon in Su Ming’s eyes seemed to burn with a similar feeling as
when he was performing the burning of blood. It spread throughout his entire body once
again, as if it wanted to burn all of him. As he cried out, Su Ming only had one thought in his
mind -- that Wings of the Moon must not injure the elder!
SooYouna | 572
That thought turned into a loud bang in Su Ming’ head, causing his vision to turn blurry, and
his eyes, nose, ears, and mouth to bleed. He felt as if he was flying and had just leapt off the
ground, rushing towards the elder falling from the sky at an incredible speed, towards the
Wings of the Moon that had its mouth opened to swallow the elder, and right into it!
A strange sight immediately came into existence!
The large Wings of the Moon trembled and began struggling. It was only for a moment before
it sezied moving, and a clear look appeared on its face. It looked at the elder, which was right
before it, then abruptly changed its course with a flap of its wings and charged towards Bi Tu,
who was situated behind it with a stunned expression on his face.
The elder jolted. During that very instant that had happened just moments prior, he saw a
familiar look in the eyes of the Wings of the Moon...
Su Ming did not know why, but he knew that he had turned into that Wings of the Moon. He
turned around and charged towards Bi Tu, crashing into him, who was stunned.
Bi Tu did not know how he had lost control of the Wings of the Moon that was formed from
his Qi and his Berserker Art. The moment it drew close to him, a flash passed through his eyes,
and he quickly retreated. He was about to dissolve the Wings of the Moon, when he discovered
that his Berserker Art had no effect.
The Wings of the Moon drew near and crumbled as it crashed into him, exploding into a large
amount of blood that scattered all over the place. Bi Tu coughed out blood, and his body
staggered backwards hundreds of feet before he regained his footing. A stunned look took over
his face.
The moment that Wings of the Moon exploded, Su Ming felt himself being expelled, and he
fell rapidly before returning to his body. His body lurched forward, and he regained his mind.
At that moment, the elder had returned safely to the tribe. Under the protection of the light of
the statue of the God of Berserkers, he sat down crossed legged, brought out seven needles
made of bone with his right hand, and stabbed them into his body one by one.
At the same moment, Bi Tu, who was still in the sky and looked like a wreck, wiped away the
blood from the corners of his mouth as he stared at the elder under the statue’s protection. He
might have been shocked by that strange sight, but he was in a state of mind where he no
SooYouna | 573
longer cared about the consequences. He had to kill Mo Sang and every single person from
Dark Mountain Tribe.
He plummeted towards the ground, and in the blink of an eye, closed in on them. By then, the
elder had only managed to pierce three bone needles into his body.
“Mo Sang, even if you sacrifice your life now, you’re still not my opponent!”
The moment Bi Tu arrived, he brought his right hand up and was about to slam it down on
the floating statue when the green figure that came from the center of Nan Song’s brows closed
in on him.
“Nan Song, you have learned the Verdant Berserk Chains well, but you’ve not understood its
true form!”
Bi Tu laughed madly and swung his arm. A green light crawled from his arm and turned into
the silhouette of a person before it charged towards the green figure created by Nan Song. The
moment they crashed into each other, Nan Song’s green figure crumbled. Only one single
thread tumbled back and returned to Nan Song’s body, which caused him to wither away until
he was only skin and bones. He coughed out black blood.
A roar came from the tribe. The tribe leader of Dark Mountain Tribe charged towards Bi Tu. He
could not allow Bi Tu to destroy the statue of the God of Berserkers nor interrupt the elder’s
sacrifice.
At that moment, there were five bone needles in the elder’s body. His body trembled and a
strong presence erupted from his body. That presence immediately caused Bi Tu to be taken
aback.
“Move!” Bi Tu no longer cared about anything else. He rushed straight towards the statue of
the God of Berserkers. As for the tribe leader charging towards him, he only threw a punch at
him which caused the tribe leader’s body to jolt. He coughed out blood and tumbled backwards
as his body began withering away like Nan Song’s.
Yet even though he fell back, the other people from Dark Mountain Tribe did not retreat. One
of the Berserkers that had not joined Su Ming and the others to stall for time and stayed back
to protect the tribe rushed forward without a care for the consequences and used his body to
block Bi Tu’s path. However, the moment Bi Tu swung his arm outward, that person
immediately turned into bones and scattered into the air.
SooYouna | 574
Struggle appeared in Shan Hen’s eyes. He wanted to rush out, but stopped himself and just
clenched his fists.
Su Ming too, charged forward. Behind him was Lei Chen. There was a small distance between
them. As they ran forward, Bei Ling, who was very close to Bi Tu because he had been brought
into the crowd by Chen Xin when he fell unconscious and was receiving treatment from the
common doctors, woke up at some point and pushed away Chen Xin, howling, and bounded
forward.
However, before he could even get close, Bi Tu pointed his right finger at him, and Bei Ling’s
right arm instantly turned into a puddle of blood. The damage continued spreading upwards,
and Bei Ling screamed as he fell down once again onto the ground.
At that moment, the sixth bone needle had sunk into the elder’s trembling body. As he lifted
the seventh needle, Su Ming and Lei Chen started madly charging forward when they saw that
they were only hundreds of feet away.
Yet Bi Tu had already arrived. His right hand slammed into the statue of the God of Berserkers
from Dark Mountain. The moment he struck, a brilliant light that reached to the sky erupted
from the statue. Many cracks appeared on its surface, and it exploded abruptly, turning into
countless shards that spread in all directions.
The statue of the God of Berserkers of Dark Mountain Tribe, the symbol of Dark Mountain
Tribe, shattered before the entire Dark Mountain Tribe, and as it shattered, Dark Mountain
Tribe’s will, too, shattered...
The moment the statue of the God of Berserkers exploded, Bi Tu rushed towards the elder, who
was piercing the seventh bone needle into his clavicle. Suddenly, a girl whose face was torn
and bloodied stood up from among the crowd. It was Wu La.
There was sadness and a look that said she did not want to leave these people behind in her
eyes. She was the closest to the elder, and at that moment, she charged out. She stood before
the elder with her life on the line with a resolute look in her eyes.
Bi Tu let out a cold harrumph and swung his hand in a wide arc as he got nearer. A strong
force slammed into Wu La’s body, and as she coughed out blood, her body tumbled backwards
in the air and fell where Su Ming was.
SooYouna | 575
The seventh needle had entered the elder’s clavicle. If it were not for his tribe members
sacrificing their lives to buy time for him, he would have never completed the sacrifice.
The elder opened his eyes and let out a roar that shook the sky. That roar contained all of his
fury towards the death of his tribe members and held a killing intent that seemed to pierce
through the sky. He stormed out of the crowd and once again engaged Bi Tu in battle as they
dashed towards the sky.
Everything happened in an instant, and it happened so quickly that it was difficult for a person
to imagine it.
A stab of pain laced through Su Ming’s right cheek. That pain came from a shard from the
statue of the God of Berserkers. A red line of blood appeared, spilling out from his wound, but
Su Ming felt no pain. He saw Wu La’s body rapidly withering away. Before even touching the
ground, she had already turned into skin and bones.
Su Ming’s mind was blank. He went forward and caught Wu La as she fell. Her face was already
ruined. Blood continued to spill out from her lips and her withered body. She looked at Su Ming
holding her and smiled.
“Are you Mo Su?”
She struggled to lift up a hand to touch Su Ming’s face, but there was no strength left within
her to do so.
There was sadness on her face as she whispered softly, “You’re not him.” She then mumbled
something to herself, and the light in her eyes disappeared; they became blank. Her hand also
fell to her side, swaying slowly until it finally stopped moving.
At that moment, Bi Tu, who was fighting against the elder in the sky, let out a huge roar.
“Su Ming, take our people and go!”
As Bi Tu roared, a powerful ray of light crashed into the ground from the sky. That ray of light
looked like a gigantic blade of light. When it fell, it slashed into the ground before the tribe.
The earth trembled, and rumbling sounds rose into the air. A huge ravine that was hundreds
of feet in breadth opened up ahead of them.
SooYouna | 576
They could not see the end of the crack. It was as if the ravine itself separated the tribe and
their pursuers from Black Mountain Tribe. A screen of light shot up into the sky from within
that crack.
There were no tears in Su Ming’s eyes, just stillness. A deathly stillness so great it was
horrifying. Lei Chen, who was standing by his side, looked as if he wanted to say something,
but the moment he saw Su Ming’s eyes, he swallowed his words. Su Ming made him afraid.
His eyes were blank, like the void. It was as if he was dead. Yet within that void, he could see
the shadow of the moon shining brilliantly.
Su Ming gently placed Wu La’s corpse down on the ground and picked up a shard of Dark
Mountain’s statue of the God of Berserkers from the ground before carefully putting it away in
his bosom.
The scar on his face, which was created by the shard of the statue, looked ghastly. He did not
wipe away the blood. He chose to cast his gaze on his tribe instead.
“Move!” Su Ming only said one word. He picked up Nan Song and the dying tribe leader, passed
them to Lei Chen and the others before walking towards the front of the crowd.
Bei Ling did not die after losing an arm. He struggled up and looked at Su Ming’s back as he
stood at the front. At that moment, he felt that a change had happened in Su Ming, one that
made him feel as if Su Ming had turned into a stranger.
That sort of change made Bei Ling fearful. It was as if some sort of presence had just been
awakened within Su Ming. A presence that should not have been roused, and one that would
not have appeared under normal circumstances, but it was here now.
Su Ming’s face was calm, and his eyes were cold. He had learned to shoulder his pain and
sadness. His footsteps were steady as he led his people forward, just like what the tribe leader
had done previously.
SooYouna | 577
CHAPTER 97: WIND STREAM PLAINS!

Su Ming held onto the long spear and walked before the crowd. Behind him were his people,
who had lost the protection of the statue of the God of Berserkers. There were... no elderly folk
in the crowd.
They were only halfway through, but Su Ming’s footsteps only became steadier. There was
simply too much blood spilled by the people of Dark Mountain Tribe, and too many spirits of
their deceased Berserkers in the forest.
Right now, the only Berserkers who could fight were Su Ming, Lei Chen, and Shan Hen. The
tribe leader and Nan Song required the support from their people as they moved forward while
continuing to receive treatment. They were anxious and wanted to recover as soon as possible.
Bei Ling had lost any possibility to continue fighting. He had lost an arm, and a large amount
of blood flowed out from his wounds. If it were not for Chen Xin, he would have already failed
to keep up with the crowd.
Shan Hen was also covered in blood. He walked silently behind the tribe. At times, he would
look absent-minded, at other times, there would be a conflicted look on his face. Sometimes,
an indescribable feeling would appear, and every single time it did, he would press his hand
against his chest.
As if there was a force that supported him to continue moving.
Mo Sang and Bi Tu’s battle continued in the sky, and thunderous sounds echoed continuously.
Midnight came, then the sky turned bright, but the fight still continued. These two people
would not stop until one of them was killed.
The ravine on the ground, the screen of light that had reached the skies, and the Berserker Art
that required Nan Song to sacrifice his life, all of them managed to buy a large amount of time
for the tribe’s migration.
When daylight arrived, exhaustion overcame the people of Dark Mountain Tribe. They had
traveled continuously for two days and nights in this cold weather. All of them looked as if
they could no longer go on, but still, they gritted their teeth and moved at the fastest speed
they could muster.
SooYouna | 578
The sky was bright. Sun shone on the ground and the bodies of all the people of the tribe in
the forest. They felt a slight hint of warmth within them, but the cold brought by the snow on
the ground still chilled their bones.
“With our current speed, by tomorrow, we’ll reach Wind Stream Tribe!” Lei Chen said softly,
traveling beside Su Ming.
“There’s just one more day!” he clenched his fists.
Su Ming remained quiet for a moment before he spoke with a hoarse voice as he continued
walking forward. “It’s not a whole day, but only half!”
Lei Chen let out a sigh of relief when Su Ming finally broke his silence. He had been extremely
worried about his silence.
“We should be able to reach Wind Stream Tribe’s territory by tonight. Once we leave the forest,
it’ll be much safer,” Su Ming stated calmly.
“Let’s hope today is a safe day...”
Lei Chen turned around and looked at his people. He sighed when he saw their exhausted looks
before he brought his eye back to Su Ming walking in the front. His frail back gave off the
feeling of a mountain.
Two hours passed by. A faint and weak voice came from within the crowd. That voice traveled
forward with determination.
“Su Ming, leave me behind.”
The person who spoke was Liu Di, the Warrior who had played the xun and who had previously
sustained grave injuries. He was taken away by his people, and now, when he could no longer
continue onward, he did not want to become a burden to his tribe.
Liu Di struggled up and smiled at Su Ming, who had stopped moving to look at him. He walked
towards a tree and sat against it. His actions tore the wounds on his body, and blood spilled
out once again.
SooYouna | 579
“All of you... go on...”
Liu Di took out the bone xun and placed it by his mouth, as if he was about to play a song, but
he no longer had any strength to do so. He did not even have the strength to look at the sky to
wait for his death.
Su Ming fell silent. He too, closed his eyes, but reopened them quickly. He did not speak, but
cast a deep look at Liu Di before turning away and continuing to lead his people onward.
As they carried on, a few more people from the tribe stayed back with smiles on their faces.
They did not want to drag their tribe down. Bei Ling wanted to do the same, but when Chen
Xin cried and struggled to carry him on her back, he found that he could not say those words.
The Head of the Guards woke up on the way. He may have lost his legs, but he still had some
strength left to fight. As a tribe member offered to carry him, he chose not to be left behind,
instead he prepared himself to trigger the explosion of a Warrior at the eighth level of the
Blood Solidification Realm for their enemies who could catch up at any time.
Su Ming remained silent. He did not stop any of his people from staying back, but his fists
clenched tighter every time they volunteered to stay. He knew that the elder handed Dark
Mountain Tribe to him so that he could lead them to safety. He had a duty to complete this
task.
Once evening arrived, Su Ming slightly relaxed from his wound up state. They had finally left
that seemingly endless forest and moved into the wide plains that belonged to Wind Stream
Tribe. This place was much safer than the forest. After all, the plains were part of Wind
Stream’s territory. It would never allow Berserkers from Black Mountain Tribe to barge in
without permission.
Once all the people from Dark Mountain Tribe entered the plains, the tribe leader and Nan
Song recovered some of their strength. It was as if all the disasters looming over their heads
had come to pass.
Yet, at that very moment, a tremor shook the earth. The center of the tremor came from a
great distance away, and it was so powerful that they could all feel it even though it came
from so far away.
“The Elder’s seal is broken...” Nan Song closed his eyes, then opened them after a moment
before he spoke languidly.
SooYouna | 580
As the words were spoken, the people of Dark Mountain Tribe tensed up once again.
“With Black Mountain Tribe’s current speed, they will need some time before they can catch
up... but they will still definitely catch up to us before we reach Wind Stream Tribe.
“If we take the risk that Black Mountain Tribe will not dare to step into Wind Stream Plains,
then we can ignore the danger hanging over our lives...” Nan Song whispered.
“We can’t take the risk.”
Su Ming stopped and looked at the forest cast in darkness behind him. He turned around and
looked at the tribe leader, who had recovered some vestiges of his power. He stared at him
whose body was now dried up and wrinkled and whose face looked gaunt and almost
bloodless.
“Tribe leader, there were a lot of people who stayed back as we came here, and I stopped no
one. That was their choice... Now, it is time for me to stay.”
While speaking, Su Ming walked to the back of the crowd.
The tribe leader, a man in his forties, finally looked at Su Ming properly. This La Su, whom he
had never paid much attention to, had given him a great shock. He let out a faint sigh and
nodded his head.
“I’m staying too.”
Lei Chen did not hesitate and stepped out to stand beside Su Ming.
Su Ming looked at him, just as the other did the same. He grinned boyishly.
“You said it before. I can’t die before you. If I wanted to die, then we’d be dying together.”
“I’ll stay too.”
Nan Song took a deep breath. The wrinkles on his old and wizened face had increased greatly
during this journey. There was also a feverish dash of color on that pale countenance of his.
SooYouna | 581
“Me too!” The Head of the Guards, who had since lost both his legs, spoke in a low tone.
“I’m staying too!” Bei Ling turned his head away so that he could not see Chen Xin’s tears and
spoke in a firm manner.
“Head of the Guards, you can’t stay. You still need to help the tribe leader protect our tribe’s
safety... Besides, once you all arrive safely in Wind Stream Tribe, you will need to teach the La
Sus how to use the bow...”
The one who spoke was Shan Hen.
This man, who had remained silent all this while, walked out from the crowd. He was never
someone who talked a lot to begin with, but as he spoke, there was a determined air in his
voice that would not be swayed.
“As for you, Bei Ling...” Shan Hen walked to Bei Ling’s side and a complicated look appeared on
his face once again.
“Uncle Shan Hen, I...” Bei Ling was just about to speak when Shan Hen lifted his right hand
suddenly and slammed it on the back of Bei Ling’s neck, cutting off all his words as the young
man fell unconscious.
“You’re the future hope of the tribe. You cannot go... I’ll stay,” Shan Hen said calmly and walked
towards Nan Song. He stood beside him and looked at all the familiar faces in the tribe. After
a long while, he lowered his head.
The tribe leader from Dark Mountain Tribe walked towards them in silence. He took out a bone
of some creature the size of a baby’s fist. That bone was white, just like any other normal bone.
He handed it to Su Ming.
“Take it. These bones come in pairs, and they have a strange function. Once this bone turns
red, it means we’ve arrived safely in Wind Stream.”
Su Ming took it silently and placed it carefully in his bosom.
The tribe leader looked at the few people who were staying back and let out a faint sigh before
turning around and leading their tribe members in the direction Wind Stream Tribe.
SooYouna | 582
Not many normal members from Dark Mountain Tribe were lost, but everything that they
went through during the journey made all of them turn back and look at the four people
standing there as they walked away. They could not stop their tears from falling.
No one could say who was the first person who waved, but very soon, all the tribe members
waved their hands towards Su Ming and the other three Berserkers as they cried, bidding their
farewells. They knew that these four people might not survive. They were about to do the same
thing as their other tribe members who had sacrificed themselves. They would use their lives
to build the final wall of defense to protect their tribe.
“Big brother Su Ming,” a young voice came forth from the crowd. It belonged to the little girl
called Tong Tong. She ran forward a few steps to Su Ming, and he knelt down, patting the little
girl’s hair, which was now slightly damp.
“Big brother Su Ming, once this all ends and the elder comes back, can you look for Pipi for
me?”
A smile appeared on Su Ming’s face. He kissed the girl’s forehead and nodded his head.
The little girl lit up with a beautiful and sweet smile. She looked at Su Ming before she
suddenly leaned in and whispered in his ear, “Big brother Su Ming, I have a secret. Not even
my mama and papa knows about it, Pipi doesn’t know about it as well. You have to come back.
Once you’re back, I’ll tell you the secret.” As the little girl spoke, she bit her lip and blinked back
tears before running back into the crowd.
Su Ming watched as she waved at him from within the crowd and gradually disappeared into
the distance with them. Only then did his smile disappear.
It was quiet all around them. The moon in the sky was gradually getting clearer. That night,
the moon was full... The full moon hung high in the sky. Once it blended together with the
silence of the earth, it seemed to let out a murderous air.
The moon was brighter than the previous nights. As the light scattered on the ground, it
brought out the shadows of the four people on the plains. Their shadows stood alone, but there
was resolution within them.
Su Ming sat cross-legged with Lei Chen by his side. Before them was Nan Song, who had his
eyes closed. As for Shan Hen, he was sitting alone nearby as he looked at the sky thinking
about something.
SooYouna | 583
“Lei Chen, sit behind me. You aren’t powerful enough, and you won’t be able to contribute
much during battle. Let me borrow your Qi. That way, I can also protect you,” Nan Song slowly
said.
Lei Chen did not hesitate. He immediately stood up and sat behind Nan Song, cross-legged.
They had no idea what method Nan Song used, but a red light appeared on both of them,
surrounding them.
After that, no one spoke anymore. They all waited for the arrival of their pursuers from Black
Mountain Tribe.
Su Ming sat quietly as he grabbed the snow on the ground with his left hand and cleaned his
uninjured left hand of all dirt. Once his left hand was clean, he took out a small bottle and
brought out a red pill. Then he held it in his left hand and closed his eyes.
Time passed by, and after four hours, when the light from the moon in the sky was at its
brightest, Su Ming, who still had his eyes closed, felt as if the Qi in his body was about to boil.
“They’re here!” Nan Song spoke.
Su Ming opened his eyes.
SooYouna | 584
CHAPTER 98: HE IS THE TRAITOR!

Eleven people!
Eleven people rushed out from the dark parts of the forest. With the tribe leader from Black
Mountain Tribe leading them, they charged towards them. One of them was a man with a
blank expression wearing black robe. It was clear that the screen of light, the ravine, and Nan
Song’s Berserker Art had a large impact on them.
Fatigue was clear on their faces. They were no longer as excited as before, nor where they
screaming in that odd manner. This time, in the war between the two tribes, Dark Mountain
Tribe was not the only one who had suffered losses. Berserkers from Black Mountain Tribe
died as well, and the number of deaths on their side was greater than Dark Mountain Tribe’s.
Their Head of the Guards died, their chief of hunters died, their vice chief of hunters died, and
more importantly, their prodigy, Bi Su, had also died in battle!
The vast amount of deaths of their Berserkers brought about a huge blow towards Black
Mountain Tribe. If it were not for the existence of black robed men and the tribe members who
had their levels of cultivation forcefully raised by Bi Tu using a Fallen Berserker Art, they would
have had a hard time catching up to Dark Mountain Tribe.
Black Mountain Tribe absolutely did not expect that Dark Mountain Tribe would be so hard to
destroy and would make them pay such a great price. Perhaps this was something not even
their Elder, Bi Tu, had expected.
He was completely held back by Mo Sang. His powers in the Awakened Realm did not give him
much of an upper hand in the war between the two tribes.
‘If time went back, and we knew how this would end up, perhaps...’
They would not immediately declare war, but would take more time to prepare themselves.
Even if Black Mountain Tribe won this war, they would still suffer a devastating loss. More
importantly, if Dark Mountain Tribe managed to enter Wind Stream, then all the deaths
suffered by Black Mountain Tribe would be in vain. They would not get even a single trophy of
war.
SooYouna | 585
Besides the man in black robes, all the other people from Black Mountain Tribe were regretting
their decision. Yet they were already too far gone and no longer had any choices but to
continue fighting. It was especially so since Bi Su died. It had become a must for the tribe
leader of Black Mountain Tribe to kill Su Ming.
As he looked at the eleven people approaching them, Su Ming’s face was calm, and a cold glare
appeared in his eyes as he stood up with his right hand holding tightly onto Blood Scales.
Nan Song and Shan Hen looked murderous as they watched silently.
Lei Chen also remained unmoving, but within his eyes, the same madness and killing intent
burned.
The moment these eleven people from Black Mountain Tribe came to a thousand feet away
from them, Nan Song took a step forward, and the red light from his body blasted into the sky.
Bhere was still a line connecting him with Lei Chen behind him. The blood red light on Lei
Chen’s body became stronger, as if it turned into a screen of blood that protected him.
With a low growl, Nan Song’s shirt exploded. His old face suddenly turned younger, and the
muscles on his arms bulged up. Growling, he slammed his hands onto the ground.
The moment he did so, a giant vortex immediately appeared underneath the feet of the eleven
people charging forward. The vortex was filled with mud, and a hand made of mud shot up
and caught their legs.
Nan Song charged forward. Behind him, with the fastest speed he could muster, Su Ming too,
dashed forward. Shan Hen’s eyes were filled with killing intent and conflict as he raised his
right hand. A bone knife in the shape of a crescent moon instantly materialized in his hand.
He rushed forward like an evil spirit.
At that moment, Lei Chen’s body was trembling, and his face began to turn older, as if his life
was being sucked away.
The mud on the ground held back half of the people from Black Mountain Tribe, but it did
nothing to the man in black robes. That person stomped on the ground with his right foot, and
as most of the mud immediately exploded, he charged towards Nan Song.
The battle began.
SooYouna | 586
Su Ming still maintained his silence. He didn’t pay any attention to the man in black robes,
nor did he choose to fight against the tribe leader from Black Mountain. He charged towards
the remaining nine people instead.
The highest level among the nine people was only the seventh level of the Blood Solidification
Realm. Most of them were around the sixth level. As long as Shan Hen kept the tribe leader
from Black Mountain Tribe occupied and gave Su Ming enough time, then with his speed, Su
Ming could kill all nine of them.
Shan Hen moved oddly as he closed in on his enemy. His target was the tribe leader of Black
Mountain Tribe. As these two people clashed with each other, thunderous roars reverberated
through the air, and they crossed swords with each other.
Su Ming’s speed was extremely quick as he ignored the pain in his body. Under the pale light
from the sky, he felt as if his entire body was enveloped in moonlight. The shadow of the blood
red moon appeared clearly in his eyes. In the blink of an eye, he closed in on one person and
brought his spear up. The moment he clashed weapons with that person, another wound
appeared on his body, but that person’s head flew into the sky, and blood scattered all over the
place.
Su Ming fell to the ground, breathing rapidly, but he did not stop. He charged forward with
moonlight surrounding him. It melted into his body, causing it to continuously heal even
while in his current condition. As he dashed forward, five of the eight remaining people from
Black Mountain Tribe closed in on him. The other three bypassed the defenders quickly and
looked as if they were about to leave the battlefield. They were going to continue chasing after
the tribe in the plains.
When they saw the three people breaking off and charging into the distance, the five other
Berserkers from Black Mountain Tribe quickly closed in on Su Ming. He did not hesitate and
leaped into the air, but did not throw the long spear in his hand. Even if he did throw it towards
the three people running in the distance, he could only kill one person. That was why Su Ming
chose to throw the spear to the ground underneath him.
Blood-red light appeared from the long spear, turning into a giant blood-red eagle that sped
down to the earth. With a crash, it landed on the ground under Su Ming, stirring up a huge
wave of air and force, which caused the five men closing in to flinch.
Su Ming used the impact caused when he threw Blood Scales away to charge towards the three
people who run around him and were now running into the distance.
SooYouna | 587
As all 243 veins gave off a red light on his body, he shot forward like a red meteor and closed
in on the three people rushing away. These three people were not any normal Berserkers
either. There was not a hint of hesitation between them. One of them immediately stayed
back to block him while the other two flashed with a blood-red light and ran even faster. The
presence of their Qi under the crimson light showed that they had both reached the peak of
the sixth level of the Blood Solidification Realm.
The person who blocked him also used some sort of method to hide his level of cultivation
which was why Su Ming had not noticed his power due to their previous contact being very
short. Yet as the blood-red light on the person’s body glowed brightly, the might of Qi from a
Warrior at the seventh level of the Blood Solidification Realm erupted forth. The madness on
his face spoke of his determination to hold Su Ming back.
At that moment, the blood veins on his body swelled up at a rapid speed as if he was about to
trigger the explosion of his blood veins!
They were at the same level, sso if he self-destructed with Su Ming in close proximity, his
fatigue and the injuries on his body would make him unable to fend against it. Yet if he
retreated, then he would have to watch the other two people disappear from his sight, and
disaster would fall upon his migrating tribe.
When the person who blocked Su Ming’s path chose to self-destruct, the wounds that already
existed on his body tore open, and he started bleeding.
“You’re not the only ones who know how to self-destruct. Those of us from Black Mountain
Tribe can do the same!” the man roared and laughed viciously at Su Ming as he charged
forward.
A glint appeared in Su Ming’s eyes. He did not retreat, but instead quickened his pace. The
moment he approached the man, and the blood veins on the man’s body were about to
explode, Su Ming opened his left hand, which had been held tightly in a fist, and swung it
towards the wounds on the man’s body.
A dash of red powder flew forward and fell onto the man’s wounds in the blink of an eye. The
man jolted and widened his eyes. The blood veins in his body were in a state where he was at
the verge of self-destruction, but his blood started burning suddenly, and as he passed by Su
Ming, his entire body turned into red mist and rose into the air.
That sight fell into the eyes of the two people who were charging forward and the people who
were running to catch up to Su Ming. They felt the hairs on their skin rise.
SooYouna | 588
“Fallen Berserker!”
“He’s a Fallen Berserker!”
A cry of surprise rang through the battlefield, one that caught Nan Song and Shan Hen’s
immediate attention. The tribe leader of Black Mountain Tribe, who was fighting against Shan
Hen, too, changed his expression and an aghast look appeared on his face.
Even the man in black robes, whose face remained blank, was stunned when he saw that
sight. Yet very soon, a strong glint of light appeared in his eyes, as if he had discovered
something.
However, during the short moment he was taken aback while fighting against Nan Song, a
chance appeared for Nan Song.
Thunderous sounds rang abruptly. Su Ming did not stop. He charged towards the two people
ahead of him who remained stunned by his actions. These two people gritted their teeth and
immediately split up, but at that moment, Su Ming coughed out a mouthful of blood, which
turned into blood mist instantly and dashed towards the person who ran to the left.
The blood mist contained the powerful might of Su Ming’s Qi. He had just cast Dark Blood Dust.
At the same moment, he sped towards the right and started fighting against the Black
Mountain Tribe Warrior who had ran to the right.
After a while, a few more wounds appeared on Su Ming’s body. He panted harshly as blood red
light enveloped his entire body; the blood red moon shone brilliantly in his eyes. He turned to
where the people were fighting and rushed back.
Behind him, two unmoving corpses lay in two different directions, their bodies torn apart.
There were only seven people left from Black Mountain Tribe on the battlefield!
Besides the man in black robes and the tribe leader from Black Mountain Tribe, the other five
people were all deeply shaken by Su Ming’s killing intent and the previous scene which made
them think that he was a Fallen Berserker. They looked at each other, and a rare desire to fall
back appeared in their eyes.
SooYouna | 589
Suddenly, Shan Hen, who was fighting against the tribe leader of Black Mountain Tribe,
coughed out blood and tumbled backwards. He had been gravely wounded by the tribe leader,
and his body was flung aside towards where Nan Song was. There was a murderous look on
the tribe leader’s face as the blood bear materialized behind his back. It let out a roar and
pursued Shan Hen, swinging its giant paws, which were formed by the blood mist, to deliver
the killing blow on Shan Hen.
When he saw that the blood bear’s paws were about to land on Shan Hen, Nan Song’s
expression changed. He was the closest to Shan Hen at that moment. Without any hesitation,
he leaped into the air and pulled Shan Hen as he punched the blood bear’s paws. With a bang,
Nan Song staggered backward.
“Go back and heal. Let me deal with this person...”
Nan Song was talking quickly, but he suddenly jolted, and blood trickled down the corners of
his lips. His body started withering away at a rapid speed. As a mournful look appeared on his
face, Nan Song slammed his palm into Shan Hen.
The moment Nan Song saved Shan Hen, the latter lowered his head, and with the curved blade
in his right hand, sliced apart the blood line connecting Nan Song and Lei Chen using some
unknown method. The moment the blood line was severed, he also managed to thrust his
blade into Nan Song.
SooYouna | 590
CHAPTER 99: LEI CHEN’S CHOICE!

The moment the blood line was severed, Lei Chen coughed out blood and trembled.
When Shan Hen suffered the blow by Nan Song, he staggered backwards hundreds of feet with
a pale face. Blood trickled down the corners of his mouth. On his face was conflict and pained
regret. He lowered his head, as if he could not face Nan Song.
All this happened too quickly. In the blink of an eye, the tables were turned. Su Ming stared at
Shan Hen and smiled brokenly.
Shan Hen’s face was pale as blood continued flowing out of his mouth. Suddenly, he lifted his
head and shouted towards the sky. His scream was desolate. He turned away in a swift motion
and charged into the forest, no longer looking at Nan Song and Su Ming. In a heartbeat, he
made it into the forest. As he continued crying out in agony, Shan Hen disappeared among the
trees.
At the same time, the tribe leader of Black Mountain Tribe let out a vicious grin, as if he had
expected this a long time ago.
He charged towards Nan Song, and the man in black, who had been fighting against Nan Song,
also threw his fist at him despite the injuries on his body.
There was grief on Nan Song’s bloodless face. His body was so withered that he looked like a
skeleton. The blade in the shape of the crescent moon had sunk deep into his back, and the
wound bled continuously.
The moment the tribe leader from Black Mountain Tribe and the man in black robes closed in
on him, Nan Song let out a loud bark of laughter. That laughter contained grief, and his entire
body lurched forward. Immediately, a long crack appeared at the center of his brows. A dim
green figure charged out of the crack and rushed towards his enemies.
The moment it got closer to the man in black robes and the tribe leader, the green figure
exploded, creating a shocking force that stirred up everything around them. The man in black
robes was already injured to begin with and could not bear the pain brought by the impact.
His weak eyes immediately shattered, and he moved back, screaming.
SooYouna | 591
The tribe leader did not expect Nan Song to be able to do such a thing while so gravely
wounded. He also knew that the curved blade buried deeply in his body contained a type of
venom that would make blood coagulate. It could prevent powerful Berserkers from triggering
their blood veins to explode, that was why he had dared to close in on Nan Song in the first
place.
That blade was prepared for Dark Mountain Tribe’s Elder by Black Mountain Tribe, but an
unexpected situation happened, and they ended up using it on Nan Song instead.
The tribe leader coughed out blood. He had been chasing after them the whole way, and he
could no longer suppress the injuries on his body. As he coughed out blood, his breathing
gradually weakened. When he landed on the ground, he fell back hundreds of feet, an aghast
look on his face.
The moment the green figure exploded, a brilliant gleam appeared in Nan Song’s eyes as he
stood there, looking as if all his injuries were cured. He took a step forward and appeared
before the wounded and retreating man in black robes, hurling a fist at his chest before the
other could even think of dodging.
With a bang, the man in black robes shuddered, and his chest was torn apart. His eyes became
dull, and he died in an instant.
Nan Song did not stop. He turned his eyes towards the tribe leader of Black Mountain Tribe,
who was not too far away from him. He had a calm demeanor as he charged at him. A look of
terror appeared on the tribe leader’s face, and he quickly retreated, screaming.
Once he got closer to the other five people from Black Mountain Tribe, he grabbed one of his
tribe members without hesitation, and inserting some sort of power into the man, he threw
him towards the approaching Nan Song.
That man from Black Mountain Tribe let out a horrible scream, but it was drowned out as his
body suddenly exploded, causing a large amount of blood mist to scatter around them.
With terror and panic in his veins, the tribe leader growled, “Retreat!”
Under the protection of the other four members of Black Mountain Tribe, the tribe leader and
the other four people ran towards the forest without caring for anything else. They were
absolutely terrified. Nan Song’s strength threw them into disbelief.
SooYouna | 592
The tribe leader believed his life to be important. He could not stay there. He also knew that
the next wave of reinforcements from Black Mountain were on their way. Once they met up
with that batch of people, they would be safe.
“Don’t even think about it!”
Nan Song did not even spare a glance at the Black Mountain Tribe member who had self-
destructed. He swung his right hand, and the blood mist that appeared due to the explosion
dispersed. Once he landed, he slammed both of his hands onto the ground.
The earth underneath the five people immediately started shaking. A giant hand of mud shot
out of the ground and sped towards them, seeking to grab the tribe leader of Black Mountain
Tribe. The tribe leader sank into desperation and pushed another of his tribe members nearby
to avoid his own death. His courage seemed to have completely disappeared. He did not turn
his back and rushed into the forest, fleeing rapidly.
“Begone, all you scoundrels who’ve lost the pride of Black Mountain Tribe!”
Nan Song did not chase after them. He stood there, instead, and shouted towards the forest.
All this happened in the span of a few breaths. Su Ming approached quickly and saw Nan Song
standing there, his body swiftly weakening at a speed noticeable with a naked eye while the
people from Black Mountain Tribe escaped.
“The tribe should be safe... the next wave of people from Black Mountain Tribe won’t arrive so
soon. Too many of their Berserkers died, they’re beginning to think about withdrawing.”
Nan Song continued standing there. The crack in the center of his brows began to let out a
gray light.
“I’ve fulfilled my promise to your elder... and I’ve repaid his debt for saving my life...”
Nan Song looked at Su Ming and a smile appeared on his face.
“Grandpa Nan Song...” Su Ming whispered.
SooYouna | 593
“Even if Shan Hen did not injure me, I would not have lasted long. I wanted to use the Verdant
Berserk Chains to heal all of you and return the life I took from Lei Chen before I died, but I
can’t do it now.”
Nan Song let out a light sigh and lifted his head to look at the sky. The sky in the distance was
still covered by the red fog, and thunderous booming sounds came from within. He knew that
Mo Sang was still fighting and hanging on.
“If you see Shan Hen... ask him why for me.”
Nan Song placed his hands behind his back and closed his eyes. He stood there unmoving, as
if his body had taken root. Before him was the dark forest. Behind him were the footsteps left
behind by the people of Dark Mountain Tribe as they left the place.
His shadow lengthened, illuminated by the moonlight... A great wave of sadness washed over
Su Ming. He looked at Nan Song, who had lost all signs of life. He did not touch his body, but
chose to take a few steps back and kneel down before bowing his head to the ground three
times.
“Su Ming...” Lei Chen struggled up and went to Su Ming’s side. He too, knelt down. There was
sadness on his face.
The young man no longer looked like a teenager but old, as if he was in his forties.
After a long while, a gentle breeze blew past them and swept the snow on the ground, lifting
Nan Song’s hair, which still made him look imposing even after his death, and moved Su Ming
and Lei Chen’s hearts.
“The tribe should be safe now... Lei Chen, go back.”
Su Ming stood up without a sound. His eyes were cold as he looked at the dark forest lying
before him.
Lei Chen touched his right eye. That eye of his was completely blind now. He fell into a
thoughtful silence for a while before he shook his head.
“I’m not going back.
SooYouna | 594
“I’m going to search for ways to make myself stronger... Only when I’m powerful will I not
suffer, only then can I protect my home and the members of my tribe.
“I heard that there is another tribe on the other side of the plains and over the mountains.
That tribe is located very far away, but it’s much stronger than Wind Stream... I’m going to go
there, and no matter what price I have to pay, I will become stronger!
“Even if I have to become a Fallen Berserker, I’ll do it!”
Determination appeared on Lei Chen’s face. There was also a hint of madness, but that
madness was hidden deep in his eyes. He did not show it on his face.
“Su Ming, you’re different from me. Once you return to Wind Stream, you’ll have much better
room for growth. But we’re brothers... we’ll forever be brothers... wait for me. Once I become a
powerful Berserker, I will return!” Lei Chen mumbled with eyes closed.
He stepped forward and hugged Su Ming. They embraced without saying a word. After a long
while, Lei Chen let out a huge bark of laughter and turned around, showing his back to Su
Ming, which now held hints of age, and walked away into the distance, to his dreams and the
place he was determined to reach. He walked forward until he completely disappeared from
Su Ming’s sight.
Su Ming looked at Lei Chen. He did not try to persuade him otherwise, but chose to send him
off, not knowing whether he would see his friend ever again. He was no longer certain of the
future.
After a long while, he shook his head, and his uncertainty was replaced by a cold, murderous
look under the full moon. Su Ming looked at the forest, which was hidden by the darkness,
and took a deep breath.
‘Now, it’s my turn to chase after you!
‘Shan Hen as well...’
Su Ming turned his head and looked in the direction where Wind Stream was located.
Somewhere hidden in the distance, his people were moving towards the tribe. Perhaps Bai
Ling was also in Wind Stream.
SooYouna | 595
The promise...
Su Ming closed his eyes bitterly. When he opened them once again, there was a frightening
calmness within them. He bounded forward, and moonlight surrounded his body. Underneath
the full moon, Su Ming was like the shadow of death. He charged into the forest and began his
pursuit.
Without anyone chasing after them, his tribe members would arrive safely in Wind Stream
City. Of this, Su Ming was certain. He also knew that there was no longer any need for him to
do anything for his tribe in their migration.
He had already done everything he could. As of then, he had something more important to do.
Su Ming could still remember distinctly the vague thought that surfaced in his head as the
familiar sensation roused within him when the Elder of Black Mountain Tribe appeared before
them.
That idea had bloomed when he saw the elder being chased by the gigantic Wings of the Moon.
During that instant, when Su Ming felt that he flew and had turned into the Wings of the
Moon, changing course and charging towards the Elder of Black Mountain Tribe, the vague
idea became clear in his head.
‘Fire Berserker Art... I’m practicing the Fire Berserker Art, and since the Wings of the Moon
came from the people of Fire Berserker Tribe, then I can suppress their powers! Now that I’ve
completed the third burning of blood, it’s as if there’s a fire flowing in my veins as well, that’s
why... I should be able to help the elder!’
The shadow of the red moon shone brilliantly in Su Ming’s calm eyes. They looked enchanting
in the dark night.
His body moved like a wisp of smoke as he ran through the forest.
‘But before that, I’m going to make Black Mountain Tribe suffer! I’ll make them feel the pain
of losing their tribe members... The tribe leader of Black Mountain Tribe is now heavily
wounded, and the other three people are of no danger to me... Then there’s Shan Hen as well!’
Su Ming clenched his fists and lowered his head as he disappeared into the forest.
SooYouna | 596
From the role of the pursued, he now changed into the pursuer. From prey, he had become the
hunter. Without realizing it himself, Su Ming had changed.
SooYouna | 597
CHAPTER 100: KILL THEM!

The recklessness within him that belonged to a teenager was now dampened. Besides
assisting the elder with the Blood Moon Fire Berserker Art, he had also given thought and
weighed the consequences of chasing down the people from Black Mountain Tribe and killing
them.
He had deduced that the tribe leader was heavily wounded and had lost his will to fight. The
other three people with him were the same. However, that tribe leader was not any normal
Berserker. Besides being Bi Tu’s trusted aide and possessing incredible power, his intelligence
was also a reason why he managed to become tribe leader.
Nan Song may be able to scare them away for a while, but that man might be able to snap
back soon. When that time came, the tribe leader of Black Mountain Tribe would have two
choices. One, he could wait for reinforcements and give chase once more, or two, he could not
wait for reinforcements, but choose to recover his Qi before pursuing them again.
‘From his actions after Bi Su died, he’ll choose the second option!’
A brilliant flash flickered in his eyes. As he moved forward, he would check all traces around
him occasionally. The messy footprints and broken twigs might throw other people off track,
but for Su Ming, who made trips into the forest regularly since he was young, these tracks
provided all the information he needed to tell where the four people from Black Mountain
Tribe went.
The footprints on the snow may be messy, but most of them were pointed towards Su Ming’s
direction. Only some traveled into the forest before him. The depths of the tracks also provided
him a lot of information.
‘Shan Hen... leaked the information of our whereabouts which allowed Black Mountain Tribe
to set the trap, but he also joined in the fight against Black Mountain Tribe. The injuries on his
body didn’t seem fake... In fact, to make it seem like he was one of us, the injuries he sustained
during his fight with the tribe leader of Black Mountain Tribe were also real.
‘That is the only way he could deceive Grandpa Nan Song, but that person suffered a direct hit
from Grandpa Nan Song, he should be barely hanging on as well.
‘But Shan Hen, why did you betray Dark Mountain Tribe..?’
SooYouna | 598
Hatred and pain appeared in Su Ming’s eyes. He could not understand why Shan Hen would
turn traitor.
Su Ming still remembered the things Shan Hen had done for the tribe, of how he gave his food
to the elderly folk in the tribe, and how he hunted beast fangs in the forest due to a word from
the young La Sus. As the children cheered in joy, he would still maintain a cold and indifferent
face, but the kindness in his eyes could not be hidden away.
Su Ming could not understand why and for what reason such a person would betray Dark
Mountain Tribe and its tribe members.
‘Perhaps he was also conflicted, and he struggled. He killed a lot of people from Black Mountain
Tribe on the way here. He even made Bei Ling and the Head of the Guards leave with the tribe
earlier. But what is he thinking..?’
Su Ming clenched his fists tightly.
‘Still, these cannot amend his crime for betraying us. He... must pay the price of being a traitor!’
His eyes were freezing cold. He hated Black Mountain Tribe, but now, he hated the traitor Shan
Hen even more!
Su Ming moved like a ghost as he continued chasing after his targets with the tracks on the
ground. With each breath he took, he became even faster. From the footprints on the ground
and the marks around him, Su Ming was certain that the four people from Black Mountain
Tribe were not far away.
Their footprints sank deeper as he continued on as well, which was a sign that the injuries
sustained by these four people became worse.
‘They’ll look for a safe place to recover...’
Su Ming stopped and lowered his head. He stared at the melted snow caused by a drop of blood
in the middle of a footprint in the snow and pressed against it. A cold smirk appeared on his
lips.
‘The blood hasn’t frozen... They’re right in front!’
SooYouna | 599
Su Ming got up and was about to chase after them when he faltered. Sadness appeared on his
otherwise stoic face.
Not too far away, he saw a member of his tribe who had chosen to stay back so that he would
not drag down the tribe’s pace. That tribe member of his was dead. He lay there curled up, and
his body was stiff.
Su Ming took a few steps forward and looked at the familiar face before him. The tribe member
still had his eyes open, not closing them before the end. If his body had not fallen, then before
his death, he must have been looking at where the tribe left, praying to the gods to protect his
tribe so that they could arrive safely at Wind Stream.
This was the first deceased tribe member Su Ming encountered once he returned to the forest.
He knew that this would not be the last. During their migration, many tribe members chose
to stay on this path. They did not want their injuries to affect the tribe’s speed.
“The tribe will be safe...” Su Ming whispered. He looked at the tribe member’s eyes and covered
them with his right hand gently. The grief and sadness on his face was already hidden away.
He stood up with an intense killing intent and dashed onward.
Su Ming moved at a speed that was difficult for the eyes to see. Anyone looking would only see
a blood red arc moving around in a curved line and rushing while twisting into various shapes.
That blood red arc came from the light of the blood red moon in Su Ming’s eyes. It was formed
by the reflection of the full moon in the sky! As he moved forward, threads of moonlight
descended from the sky and wrapped around him, turning into circles of moonlight. They
formed into numerous threads that trailed behind Su Ming as he ran, making it seem like he
was wearing a cloak made of moonlight.
Time passed by, and after the time it takes for half an incense stick to burn [1], Su Ming saw
the tribe leader of Black Mountain Tribe sitting cross-legged on a snow patch with lots of dried
branches around him nearly a thousand feet away from him. His other three tribe members
surrounded him and focused on recovering quickly with their eyes closed.
They stopped just now when their tribe leader told them to as his mood continued changing.
He glared in the direction where Wind Stream Tribe was located, and anger appeared on his
face.
SooYouna | 600
He had just realized that Nan Song was just pretending to be mysteriously unaffected, just like
an ill person miraculously getting better. In truth, if they had just persevered for a little longer
and did not run away as pathetically as they had done, they could have turned the tide and
destroyed Dark Mountain Tribe!
He was angry, but he also hated himself for being afraid. Still, he was a cautious man.
Although he understood it, he still chose to sit down and heal his wounds first. By his
predictions, even with their fastest speed, Dark Mountain Tribe would only arrive at Wind
Stream by tomorrow morning. If all four of them pursued them with all their might, they
would catch up to them in two hours.
He was also certain that the four of them would not encounter any dangers. In his experience,
prey only knew how to run for their lives.
He did not think that there would be anyone in Dark Mountain Tribe who would turn back
and chase after them. The entire Dark Mountain Tribe only cared about migration at this
point!
Yet when the four of them sat down for less than the time required for half an incense stick
to burn, a cold gust appeared, and the snow on the ground fell on them lifted by the wind. At
the same moment, a red light appeared in the forest not too far away from them, approaching
them at an unimaginable speed. They did not even have time to react to it. Only the tribe leader
of Black Mountain Tribe managed to open his eyes on time upong sensing that presence.
He only saw a flash of red light appearing for a brief moment. A sharp and mournful cry came
by his ear, and the tribe member on his side lost his head whilr still sitting down cross-legged.
His blood shot into the sky like a spring.
A presence that made the tribe leader’s skin crawl and his hairs rise appeared abruptly. His
expression changed, and he stood up, shock and disbelief clear in his eyes. The other two
people stood up swiftly, terrified, as they surveyed their surroundings.
“Who is it!”
“Who is it? I already saw you! Come out!”
The two people immediately shouted, shaking. What had happened just now was too quick.
They did not even have time to open their eyes, and they already heard the pained screams.
SooYouna | 601
When they eventually opened their eyes, they saw the beheaded neck of their tribe member
spraying out blood.
An indescribable terror crashed into them like a tidal wave. The roots of that terror was not
only in the death of their comrade, but also the fear of the unknown.
They did not see even the shadow of a person around them. There was only dead silence
surrounding them, not even a single sound could be heard.
The tribe leader’s face was pale. He cast his eyes around the dark forest continuously, and his
fear grew. It was as if a terrifying beast was hiding within the dark forest, and it had its eyes
fixed on them.
“Retreat!”
The tribe leader gritted his teeth. He did not dare to take risks with the unknown. Besides, the
red glare he saw just now before it disappeared gave him the impression that they were not
dealing with a person, but some sort of red snake.
The moment the command was given, his other two tribe members quickly got closer to him.
The three of them gradually fell back after taking a few steps backward, then immediately
broke off into a run and swiftly retreated.
They did not notice that Su Ming was crouching down in the bushes. The shadow of the blood
red moon wavered in his eyes. In his hands, he held a bloody head, one which still had its eyes
closed.
‘Death is not terrifying. The thing that is terrifying is the moment before death. My people
experienced this fear on their way to Wind Stream Tribe. They were tortured by this fear...
Now, I’ll let you experience it.’
Su Ming’s expression was calm. Besides this goal, he also wanted his tribe members to be
completely safe. Once the three of them ran away, he disappeared with a swift move.
The tribe leader’s heart pounded against his chest. He was gravely wounded. Although he was
at the eighth level of the Blood Solidification Realm, with his current condition, he could only
use half of his power and couldn’t reach his full strength. The two tribe members by his side
SooYouna | 602
were only around the sixth level of the Blood Solidification Realm. They were pretty much
useless in terms of providing protection to him.
That feeling grew especially so during that instant when he saw the red light flashing by. The
danger he felt made his heart race. He no longer had any thoughts to chase after the crowd
from Dark Mountain Tribe. He had to flee and meet up with the reinforcements from Black
Mountain.
As they ran, the two people by his side were filled with alarm. Their fear towards the unknown
made them lose all will to fight. They only had one thought -- to run.
Yet at that moment, an odd piercing screech suddenly came from their backs. That screech
sounded sad and shrill, making their hearts, which were already strung up with anxiety and
fear, jolt.
When the weird cry echoed behind them, a blood red arc closed in on them so quickly and
suddenly that the three of them only saw a red flash and the numerous threads of moonlight
behind that red glow. After a while, one of the people from Black Mountain Tribe let out a
scream of pain, and his head left his body, falling to the ground with blood gushing out.
1. More in-depth ancient Chinese time measurement system.
There are 12 months in a year, 5 weeks in a month, 6 days a week, 12 hours per day (and 1
hour of the ancient Chinese hour system is 2 hours in the modern clock), 4 quarters in an
hour, each quarter is equivalent to 3 cups of tea, 1 cup of tea is equal to 2 incense sticks, 1
incense stick is divided to 5 parts, 1 part is equal to 6 snaps of fingers, 1 snap of a finger is
equal to 10 instances, 1 instance is equal to 1 second.
In modern standards, there are now 8 quarters to an hour, and each quarter is equivalent
to 15 minutes.
I could have just converted to the modern time measurement system, just like I did with
hours, but seconds and minutes did not exist back then, and it’ll be weird if I added that.
SooYouna | 603
Anyway, when ancient Chinese literature speak about 1 incense stick or 1 cup of tea, they’re
actually talking about 1 quarter, which is about 15 minutes. I’m using ‘about’, because the
time taken for each incense stick to burn down is different, same with the time taken to
drink tea.
ANYWAY, half an incense stick is about 7 minutes and 30 seconds.
...Yup.
Oh, source of this measurement: Tieba Baidu, not Wikipedia.
SooYouna | 604
CHAPTER 101: BEHEADING HIM RIGHT BEFORE THEIR EYES!

That red light passed by their bodies and disappeared.
The tribe leader of Black Mountain Tribe trembled. He only had one more tribe member by his
side, and he was also shaking. They looked at each other and saw the other person’s fear. They
still did not manage to see whether their enemy was a person or a beast, but the numerous
threads floating behind the red light gave them the impression that it was hair.
“Who is it? Who are you? Show yourself!” The remaining normal Berserker of Black Mountain
Tribe shouted immediately.
When his comrade was yelling, the tribe leader’s face was pale. He raised his right hand and
slammed it against his chest. A blood-red light erupted forth from his body immediately.
Increasing the power of his Qi temporarily without care of his injuries to fight wasn’t
something he wanted to do, but this time it was necessary. He dashed towards the forest at
full speed and disappeared into the darkness provided by the woods.
The remaining person from Dark Mountain Tribe was just about to run away as he continued
yelling, but at that moment, his body lurched forward. A red light suddenly appeared and
circled his body once before turning into Su Ming, who stopped to stand behind the person.
Blood trickled down the corners of the person’s mouth. His whole body was in great pain due
to the threads of moonlight binding him together and tearing into his flesh. They were wound
so tightly around him that he could feel death getting closer to him. Breathing sounds came
from his back, so he struggled to turn his head and see who was that unknown person who
brought such terror upon him.
Yet he could not turn his head. Still trembling, he was torn apart.
Su Ming panted harshly. Ever since the tribe migrated, he had been fighting nonstop. He had
also been suppressing the internal injuries he sustained when he broke through the elder’s
seal. If it were not for the moonlight, which allowed him to gradually recover, he would have
already fallen.
It was the night of the full moon. The mysterious powers of the moonlight had reached their
peak, causing Su Ming’s blood to seem like it was burning. It allowed him to continue fighting
SooYouna | 605
for a longer period of time, suppressing all his internal injuries and allowing him to kill all of
his targets.
He held three heads in his hands, and looking at the forest before him, he calmly walked
towards it.
‘You’re the only one left, tribe leader of Black Mountain Tribe. Since you have such a high
status, I’ll let you die a glorious death. That is, if you run fast enough to meet up with your
reinforcements.’
Su Ming licked his lisps and dashed forward, turning into a red arc. He sped forward, countless
moonlight threads trailing behind him.
The tribe leader of Black Mountain Tribe was a man in his forties. His status within the tribe
was very high. There, besides the Elder and Bi Su, he had the highest status. He should have
been leading a large amount of his tribe members to viciously kill the Berserkers of Dark
Mountain Tribe, and right before the captured men, enjoy their women, then as they cried and
struggled, drank wine and raped them as he laughed. After that, he would tear off the heads
of the angered men from Dark Mountain Tribe to obtain a maddening pleasure.
This was his desire. The desire roused within him when he announced the raid on Dark
Mountain Tribe after the Elder had given the order. He even told the other Berserkers of his
desire before he left. As those Berserkers let out excited cries, this battle began.
Yet right now he was reduced to a pathetic state. His body was injured, he was covered in
blood, and he had lost his will to fight. He was first shocked by Dark Mountain Tribe’s
resistance, then was injured by Nan Song. After fleeing from battle, he had even discovered
that he was tricked and was just about to heal his wounds before pursuing Dark Mountain
Tribe once again when that mysterious nightmarish presence appeared.
His tribe members who had died when their heads were separated from their bodies made
him feel incredibly afraid. He could not see the other person, only a long red arc.
He was exhausted. He did not have the courage to go back and fight. Even more so, he did not
have the courage to trigger his blood veins to explode because he was not a normal Berserker.
He was the tribe leader of Black Mountain Tribe. He knew that Black Mountain’s
reinforcements were on their way, and there was a possibility that they were very close to
him. If he ran fast enough, then he could meet up with them.
SooYouna | 606
Blood continued trickling down his mouth, and fatigue continued building up by several folds
in his body. The sudden explosive burst of power also reached its limit as the blood-red light
around his body dimmed. He staggered as he continued forward, but did not dare stop. Still,
he could prevent his speed from slowing down.
But the moment it did so, the strange cry that had made him feel utmost terror returned. That
strange cry was similar to the one they had emitted when they were pursuing Dark Mountain
Tribe, but this one sounded sharper.
When the tribe leader from Black Mountain Tribe heard it, he felt as if his mind was on the
verge of breaking. At that moment, he heard a whistling sound traveling towards his back. He
gritted his teeth and turned around, letting out a roar as he hurled his fist forward. But the
moment he did so, he saw a head thrown at him at high speed.
His fist landed on the head, and the tribe leader saw not just the head exploding into pieces,
but also a flash of red. Behind that red long arc, there were countless threads, which only
increased its strange mysteriousness.
He let out a pained scream. Blood gushed out, and the tribe leader’s right arm was torn from
his body. With the coming of that red light, his right arm was shredded to pieces right before
his eyes.
Fear completely enveloped the tribe leader. He bit his tongue, and blood flowed out from his
mouth. The vague shadow of a gigantic big blood bear appeared behind his back. It grabbed
his body and threw him into the deepest part of the forest. Using that momentum, the tribe
leader fled for his life.
Once the blood bear threw the tribe leader, its body was immediately surrounded by threads
of moonlight. After being enveloped by several layers, the blood bear crumbled and
disappeared from earth.
Su Ming appeared. His face was pale, and his eyes were calm, but there was a cruel smile on
his lips.
‘It’s about time.’
He took a deep breath. The moonlight blended into his body through his wounds and
nourished his body so that he could have the strength to perform the many tasks he wanted
to do.
SooYouna | 607
Looking in the direction the tribe leader of Black Mountain Tribe had fled in, Su Ming dashed
forward, giving chase once again.
His speed had surpassed that of the tribe leader’s of Black Mountain Tribe, but he was not in a
hurry. A strange light flashed in his eyes. He knew that the danger looming over the tribe had
not disappeared completely. He could deduce from the tribe leader’s actions that Black
Mountain Tribe still had reinforcements.
That was why he was not in a hurry to kill that tribe leader. He chose instead to chase after
him closely. When Berserkers from the same tribe lived together for an extended period of
time, they would feel connected through their blood veins. From that connection, they could
somewhat tell where the other were.
Su Ming knew about this.
So even though he did not know where Black Mountain Tribe’s reinforcements were, the tribe
leader would definitely do.
If he chased the tribe leader down, he could find this batch of reinforcements and slaughter
them all. Only then would his tribe be completely safe for the rest of their migration. Besides,
he needed to find a good moment to kill the tribe leader. If he could kill him right before his
reinforcements, it would deal a huge blow to their morale, which would make it easier for Su
Ming to massacre them in his exhausted state.
After the time of two incense sticks burning away, the tribe leader was still continuing to run
madly forward. He had lost his right arm, but he did not care about it. As he ran, the desire to
continue living appeared in his eyes. He did not want to die. He could somewhat feel from his
blood veins that the reinforcements from the tribe were close. They were right before him.
He could even smell the presence coming from his tribe members. The desire to live became
even stronger in his eyes. He had never been in such a pathetic state over the past 40
something years of his life, neither had he ever been so terrified. In fact, that fear was even
stronger when what he had felt while fighting against Nan Song.
That was because he could see Nan Song, but he still hadn’t seen who that mysterious killer
was. The only thing he could see was the blood red light and the numerous threads left behind
by the killer’s speed.
SooYouna | 608
At that moment, the strange sharp cry that made him fall into desperation came once again
from behind him. That voice was like death knells, and every single time it appeared, it
brought about pain and terror that the tribe leader could not withstand.
In fact, the moment he heard the voice, he immediately coughed out blood. The injuries and
fatigue in his body made him feel as if he could no longer hold on. He was like a bird that was
wounded by an arrow. Every single time it heard the sound of the bow, it would fall to the
ground in fear.
“Who are you? Just who are you!”
The tribe leader shouted loudly. His face was pale when he saw the root of his terror once
again. The blood red arc that sped towards him with countless threads behind it surrounded
his body once, and his left hand was separated from his body before it exploded into pieces.
Letting out a pained scream, the tribe leader fell into despair. Yet as he fell into despair, a
strong desire to live resurfaced because he heard those strange cries once again. However, this
time, the cries did not make him afraid, they made him ecstatic.
That was Black Mountain Tribe’s cry!
He let out a huge roar and retreated a few steps quickly before using up all his strength,
summoned right down from his soul, and madly dashing towards where he’d heard his tribe
members. His consciousness was beginning to fade. There was only one thought in his mind
-- to unite with his tribe.
Very soon, before a marginally empty space filled with snow and a few dried branches, he saw
five people charging out from the forest. Those people were all incredibly familiar to him.
When he saw his tribe members, the reinforcements from Black Mountain also saw their tribe
leader, the man who always stood at the top of their tribe!
Yet now, the tribe leader was in a very pathetic state, one that they had never seen on his
person. The fear in his eyes, the blood on his face, and the body that had lost both arms, made
their expressions change. Looks of horror naturally appeared on their faces, as if they were
about to face a great and powerful enemy. They could not believe that the tribe leader was the
only one left after having led so many Berserkers out to chase after Dark Mountain Tribe. That
look of fear on his face was as if he’d met with something incredibly terrifying.
SooYouna | 609
“Save me!” Once the tribe leader of Black Mountain Tribe saw his tribe members, a strong
sense of joy appeared from the midst of his despair. Yet that joy did not last long. When the
tribe members were about to arrive, a red long arc appeared behind the tribe leader. It closed
in on him in the blink of an eye, and right before the people who came to help, it surrounded
the tribe leader who let out shrill screams of pain and unwillingness.
The tribe leader’s waist was suddenly sliced apart. Because he was running, blood scattered
all over the place. He fell, and his legs continued twitching, but in his eyes were joy, despair,
and a dead stillness. Once these emotions blended together, they formed a sight that made all
those who saw grow cold with fear.
The reinforcements from Black Mountain were all taken aback. Panic appeared on their faces,
and they all turned pale. The tribe leader had died right before their eyes. This was something
they had never once experienced in their lives. It made their hearts tremble as dread filled
their bodies.
They saw the red light that killed the tribe leader flash before turning into a frail looking
person. There was a huge bow slung across his back, and in his hands, he held a long spear.
There were threads of moonlight floating behind him like a cloak, and those threads spread
hundreds of feet behind him.
His presence was shocking!
This was a teenager, or at the very least, a person that looked like a teenager. That calm look
on his face, the frail looking body, and the stillness in his eyes seemed to hide something
terrifying that wanted to devour all living beings. It made all the people from Black Mountain
Tribe center their fears and the shock dealt by the tribe leader’s death on his person.
Even the tribe leader died in his hands. Terror and shock filled all the hearts of the Berserkers
from Black Mountain Tribe gathered here.
From their terrified glances, they saw the youth who stood hundreds of feet away from the
corpse of their tribe leader not sparing a glance at them. Instead, he stood by their tribe leader’s
corpse and lifted the long spear in his hands before cutting off their tribe leader’s head like he
was cutting off the head of a beast. He picked it up and looked up, casting a glance at the five
people from Black Mountain Tribe standing not too far away.
The shadow of the blood red moon was in his eyes. It was enchanting, but it also held a
stillness and a horrifying look that made people tremble. The moment he looked towards the
SooYouna | 610
people from Black Mountain Tribe, all of these Berserkers reflexively took a few steps back.
Their minds were roaring. That gaze made their fear grow even stronger.
This was someone that even the tribe leader was afraid of, and he died right before their eyes.
How could they not be afraid? Especially when Su Ming had threads of moonlight that
spanned hundreds of feet floating behind him and were giving off a piercing cold glare?
Yet among the five people was a man in his forties who was trembling so hard that his eyes
were red. He looked similar to the tribe leader of Black Mountain Tribe.
“Brother!” the man cried out and charged towards Su Ming. Behind him, the other tribe
members of Black Mountain Tribe suppressed their fears and dashed forward as well.
Su Ming stood beside the tribe leader’s corpse. His eyes were freezing cold. The moment the
man charged towards him, he swung his left hand leisurely, and a dash of red powder
scattered forth as it was impacted by his Qi.
When the man who was leading the charge got closer, his entire body trembled. A wound
caused by a formless moonlight thread appeared on his face. The blood from the wound
immediately started heating up as if it was burning, and before that person could even make
a sound, his body turned into red mist and rose into the air abruptly.
“Fallen... Fallen Berserker!”
“He’s a Fallen Berserker!”
Cries of surprise rose up. The faces of the four people from Black Mountain Tribe who wanted
to charge forward changed once again. They immediately stopped as dismayed expressions
appeared on their faces. The sight of their tribe leader’s death and the look of horror on his
face before his death resurfaced in their minds. It made their terror reach their peak at that
very instant.
Just as the four people were about to retreat, Su Ming moved!
Under the full moon, the threads of moonlight that were floating behind him charged towards
the four people who were overcome by fear and shock.
SooYouna | 611
CHAPTER 102: WHY?!

Su Ming used the tribe leader as a guide to help him locate the reinforcements from Black
Mountain Tribe, then right before their eyes, he cruelly killed their tribe leader and beheaded
him. He made sure to exaggerate his movements, and with that strange look of his under the
full moon, his advantage over Black Mountain Tribe reached its peak in an instant.
Su Ming had to do it. He was already incredibly tired. Even if he had the nourishment provided
by the moon, he still had to spare strength to kill Shan Hen. He hated that traitor who had
escaped into the forest after being injured.
Thus, he had to take into account how to complete his mission with his remaining stamina
and why he decided to use psychological warfare.
His actions when he killed the man that looked similar to the tribe leader of Black Mountain
Tribe further added to his mysteriousness. The terror that came with the title of Fallen
Berserker made all four of Black Mountain Tribe’s members serving as reinforcements lose
the will to fight when he charged towards them. They all chose to turn and flee from the place.
In truth, even without the man who looked similar to the tribe leader, Su Ming would have
still used the same tactic of bringing fear to these people by attacking their mental states.
For the next few moments, in the small empty space in the forest, whistling sounds would
come, followed by cries of despair an instant before death silenced them. After a long while,
as silence gradually returned to the clearing, Su Ming walked out of the forest, dragging his
body.
A few more wounds marred it. One of the injuries made by a knife seemed so deep it looked
like it had reached his bones. Both it and the others slowly stopped bleeding under the
moonlight, but Su Ming’s face was as pale as the snow on the ground.
Behind him lay four corpses, their blood dyeing the snow red. They had paid the price for Black
Mountain Tribe’s invasion.
In truth, Black Mountain Tribe already regretted underestimating Dark Mountain Tribe’s
resistance and overestimating their own Elder’s might.
SooYouna | 612
It started from the time they had laid the trap in the forest. Yet because they were already too
far down the road, had already fought to this state, without the Elder’s command, they did not
dare to withdraw. They could only continue committing one mistake after another.
Even so, there were still some Warriors from Black Mountain Tribe who were not dead, merely
injured. They were stunned by their battle against Dark Mountain Tribe. So they did not
continue chasing after the migrating tribe but neither did they return to Black Mountain Tribe.
They chose instead to spread out and hide in the deeper parts of the forest, thinking of ways
to use their injuries as an excuse to back out of the fight.
Dark Mountain Tribe’s madness was carved deep into these people’s bones.
Su Ming ran through the forest, panting harshly, as he searched for tracks on the ground. He
was using the tracking skills he had acquired naturally when he was in the forest to now
search for Shan Hen!
He had to find him to get the reason for his betrayal for Nan Song, all the people from Dark
Mountain Tribe, and all those who he knew had died in the trap!
Thunderous roars still echoed in the sky. The battle in which the elder had sacrificed some of
his life to hold back Black Mountain Tribe’s Bi Tu was still ongoing.
He was doing everything that he could to ensure the tribe’s safety.
Su Ming did not make a sound, but the determination and resolution in his eyes did not
decrease in the slightest.
While quickly chasing Shan Hen down using the tracks the man had left behind, Su Ming saw
multiple frozen bodies on the way. All these corpses belonged to the tribe members who had
chosen to stay.
Sadness rose in his heart when looking at these people, but he also felt respect towards them.
He passed by the bodies of his deceased tribe members, and eventually, Su Ming stopped
moving upon reaching a deeper part of the forest.
SooYouna | 613
Before him was a big tree. Underneath it there was a man. His hands lay by his sides. In his
right hand there was a xun made of bone. The blood staining the instrument had turned
brown. It had even covered some of the holes.
Su Ming went closer and looked at Liu Di, who had already died. His corpse was rigid, and his
dull eyes were directed at the sky. There was no way of knowing what he was looking at before
he died. Perhaps he was just doing what was depicted in Dark Mountain Tribe’s funeral song-
--asking who the was owner of the pair of eyes looking at him from the blue tinge in the sky,
and who was the owner of the blinking star at night.
Su Ming slowly crouched down while looking at Liu Di. He picked up the xun made of bone
and put it away in his bosom.
He could not forget the many nights when he was annoyed by the moaning sounds of the xun
echoing in the otherwise quiet tribe. There were even times when he had wanted to look for
this man and complain, but managed to stop himself before actually doing it.
Now... Su Ming closed his eyes. He badly wanted to hear a song played by the xun, but the
owner of the instrument had passed away.
Su Ming left.
He left, bringing with him his speed and the countless moonlight threads floating behind him
as he dashed through the forest. He continued chasing after Shan Hen, using the footprints he
had left.
Shan Hen’s footprints were erratic and messy. It was a sign which meant that the man was
not only badly wounded, but his heart was also in disarray. That was why when fleeing, he
had forgotten to cover his tracks.
Perhaps he did not even expect for there to be someone who would chase after him. If that
weren’t the case, then with his identity as the chief of the hunters in Dark Mountain Tribe,
Shan Hen would have covered his tracks, because his familiarity with the forest was on par
with Su Ming’s.
The chase continued as time went by.
SooYouna | 614
It was midnight. The full moon hung in the sky. The moon shone so brightly, its light dimmed
out the glow of the stars around it. When it was almost certain that the thick fog could not
cover the moon, Su Ming arrived at the ravine created by the elder to prevent their pursuers
from Black Mountain Tribe from advancing. The screen of light was broken, and it had long
since disappeared.
Su Ming saw Wu La here. She lay there quietly, her face almost smiling.
He went to where she was with light footsteps and looked at her. He looked at her pale and
muddled face, and seemed to hear her last words before she died.
“... Are you Mo Su..?”
He stood by her corpse for a long while before raising his foot and walking past her in one
swift motion.
Su Ming walked away and came to where he had killed Bi Su. Bi Su’s corpse was no longer
there. Someone had taken the body away.
As Su Ming ran through the place, the sights that fell into his eyes made him recall just how
devastating the battle between the tribes had been. The memories were carved deep into his
heart.
Then he arrived at a place that made his body jolt.
That place was still part of the forest. Right ahead, he saw torn limbs and pieces of flesh lying
on the ground. Only the white strands of hair reminded him of those familiar old people.
This was the place where the elderly from the tribe had chosen to stay when the tribe had just
left the trap. These old people were all dead. A lonely breeze blew through the land, lifting up
the snow and the scattered white strands of hair on the ground.
They had asked for an item from the elder that would allow them to self-destruct. In their
remaining moments, they had talked about their pasts, and when the pursuers from Black
Mountain Tribe had arrived, they laughed fearlessly and turned into loud banging sounds.
SooYouna | 615
Su Ming bowed towards the pool of blood before him. These normal old folk from the tribe
were as deserving of respect as the Berserkers who had died in battle.
He lifted his feet and silently walked past that plain of snow.
On the way, he found five arrows belonging to the Head of the Guards. He placed them in the
quiver, and as he continued chasing after Shan Hen, he arrived at the battlefield where they
had had the largest number of deaths, where the battle between the tribes was at its most
devastating point. It was the place where Black Mountain Tribe had laid the trap.
When he saw it, Su Ming’s desire to kill Shan Hen became even stronger.
There were too many corpses on the ground, especially right before Su Ming. The dozens of
bodies of the youths who had done nothing to contribute to the tribe in the past lay in front of
him. The memory of them rushing out without looking back made Su Ming’s heart clench, as
if he was seeing it happen all over again.
He was following Shan Hen’s footsteps. These footprints told Su Ming that everything he saw,
Shan Hen saw as well while fleeing. In fact, his footprints were sunk deeper into the ground
here, as if he had stopped for a time.
“Could Shan Hen... be going there..?” Su Ming mumbled.
A complicated look appeared on his face. Shan Hen was the chief of the hunters in the tribe
since Su Ming was very young. He was, in fact, just like the Head of the Guards---they were
both adults and powerful Warriors respected by the La Sus of the tribe.
The two men had different personalities, causing the Head of the Guards to be well-liked by
the La Sus. Yet Shan Hen’s aloof attitude also made them feel protected, even though they were
afraid of him.
Perhaps he had to be aloof and indifferent. As the chief of the hunters and the hunting team,
protecting Dark Mountain Tribe and providing enough food made him spend most of his time
outside the tribe hunting wild beasts.
Shan Hen had stained his hands with too much blood. He might have been capable of smiling,
but those smiles would only appear on his face when he hid himself in a dark corner as he
SooYouna | 616
watched the tribe members cheer loudly because there was enough food and no one had to
die of starvation.
Most of the people in the tribe would not be able to see his smile.
Why would someone like this betray the tribe?
Su Ming walked by the trap’s site without making a sound. He no longer looked at the
footprints left on the ground. He could already guess where Shan Hen was.
Once he walked past the trap’s place, Su Ming turned into a long red arc as he sped forward
under the moon. Time passed by. Gradually, in the distance before his eyes, a faint outline
appeared in the night.
That place was once filled with laughter, joy, and happiness. Every night, there would be
bonfires lighting up the area. There would be tribe members dancing around it, and there
would be La Sus playing at night.
That place held sixteen years of Su Ming’s memories. Now, it was desolate. Broken. Ruined.
That was their tribe -- Dark Mountain Tribe.
As Su Ming got closer under the moonlight, he saw a man crying on his knees in amid the
snow and chaos on the ground, located at the center of the tribe void a giant gate.
The sounds of his weeping rand loud and clear in the silent night. Filled with grief and
sadness, they echoed through the empty surroundings, causing Su Ming to falter in his
footsteps.
‘Is this sadness real..?’
He clenched his fists and firmly walked towards the man. Once he went past the broken gate
and was only one thousand feet away from the crying man, Su Ming stopped.
He looked at the man’s back, listened to his pain filled cries, and looked at his former home.
His heart hurt as if he was being stabbed with a knife.
SooYouna | 617
“Why?!”
SooYouna | 618
CHAPTER 103: SHAN HEN

Su Ming stood at the ruined tribe and looked at the weeping man. He did not get an answer to
his question.
That man was Shan Hen. He was crying as he knelt at the center of the tribe. His face was
filled with pain, but there was also indecision, regret, and sorrow.
Su Ming was silent. He did not make a move, as if waiting for Shan Hen’s answer.
After a long while, through which the cold wind continued blowing across the land and lifting
the debris on the ground to turn in circles, Shan Hen stopped crying and slowly stood up before
turning and looking at Su Ming.
Those eyes were bloodshot and tired.
Those familiar eyes now seemed like stranger’s eyes. This person, whom Su Ming was well
acquainted with, was now Dark Mountain Tribe’s traitor. If it weren’t for him, the number of
deaths in the tribe would have definitely not been so devastating.
“You told Black Mountain Tribe the route we would take for our migration.”
Su Ming looked at Shan Hen as he walked towards him with grief on his face.
“When I came back, you were all getting rid of the scouts from Black Mountain Tribe. At that
time, you all worked separately, so no one noticed where you went. You did not kill those from
Black Mountain Tribe in your area. You told them where we were going instead.”
He continued walking forward.
Shan Hen’s face was pale. He laughed brokenly and staggered backwards, as if he could not
withstand Su Ming’s accusations.
“Lots of our tribe members died in that trap...
SooYouna | 619
“After that, you bore through it patiently until the most important moment arrived. When
only Lei Chen, Grandpa Nan Song, you, and I stayed back, you badly injured Grandpa Nan Song,
turning the tides of the battle...
“Do you really want to see Black Mountain Tribe chase us down and massacre our people..?”
Su Ming asked in a hoarse voice as he came closer.
The pain on Shan Hen’s face grew even stronger, and he took a couple more steps back.
“I have two things I don’t understand. One, why did you betray the tribe? Two, why did you
not let Bei Ling and his father stay? Was it because you had no confidence whether those two
could be taken down by Black Mountain Tribe after you injured Grandpa Nan Song, or was it
because you had a sudden bout of guilty conscience?”
With a swift move, Su Ming suddenly closed in until he was 200 feet away from Shan Hen.
“Tell me, why?!”
“Say no more!”
Shan Hen’s face was pale and desolate as he suddenly shouted in a loud voice. His pain and
sadness erupted forth at that moment as well. He took a few steps back, staring at Su Ming.
“Say... no more! There is no reason, none!”
Tears fell from Shan Hen’s eyes. He raised his right hand, and immediately blood-red light
flashed in his hand. The red light surrounded his arm, and he pointed a finger at Su Ming.
“I don’t care whether you’re Su Ming or Mo Su! Get out of here. I can’t die yet. Give me another
ten years. Once ten years have passed, I will kill myself here.
“If you continue bothering me, then don’t blame me for not showing you the mercy of a fellow
tribe member!”
The indifferent look on Shan Hen’s face was gone. At that moment, he was like a roaring wild
beast. He took a leap back, as if he was about to leave the tribe.
SooYouna | 620
“If you can even betray the tribe, then don’t talk about showing me the mercy of a fellow tribe
member! When you injured Grandpa Nan Song, did you think about what would happen if we
died and those pursuers caught up with our tribe? Did you think about the fate that would fall
on their heads!”
Su Ming gritted his teeth, and with Blood Scales in his right hand, he rushed towards Shan
Hen.
Su Ming turned into a long red arc, countless moonlight threads floating behind his back. In
the blink of an eye, he closed in on Shan Hen. Crashing sounds erupted in the once beautiful
tribe.
As they erupted, Shan Hen roared, and a blood red blade materialized in his right hand,
clashing with the long spear and causing wind to roll out from around them like waves.
“Dark Blood Dust!”
Shan Hen retreated a few steps. He coughed out blood, and his face turned pale. The blood
turned into a cloud of blood mist midair and charged towards Su Ming.
Shan Hen’s power was great, and his Dark Blood Dust was not something Su Ming could
compare to. The moment the Art was cast, it spread hundreds of feet around them. If the mist
landed on Su Ming, it would pierce through his body, as if it was made up of sharp arrows.
Yet the moment the blood mist with the penetrating ability charged towards him, covering
the sky, Su Ming’s eyes filled with the shadow of the moon and flashed brilliantly. Tonight
was the night of the full moon!
The fine threads made of moonlight floating behind him tumbled forward in an instant. The
moment the blood mist closed in, the moonlight threads swiftly gathered before Su Ming,
turning into a screen of light, and clashed with the blood mist.
After a loud crash, Su Ming trembled. The threads of moonlight started cracking inch by inch,
but the blood mist also dispersed as if blown away by a huge gust of wind.
At the same time, as blood trickled out of the corners of Shan Hen’s mouth, he staggered back
a few dozens of feet. Then he turned and ran. He did not move to fight but to leave the place
as soon as possible.
SooYouna | 621
There was no way Su Ming would let him leave. He dashed after the man, but the moment he
got closer, Shan Hen turned around abruptly. There was pain in his eyes, but there was also
killing intent.
“Su Ming, you forced me to do this!”
Shan Hen let out a roar, and he lifted the blood-red blade in his hands. In the blink of an eye,
a Berserker Mark in the shape of a blade appeared on his face. It was his Berserker Mark!
The moment the mark appeared, the space behind Shan Hen started twisting. A giant red blade
materialized and swung down. It passed through Shan Hen’s body and went for Su Ming’s
head with tremendous killing intent.
That blade was stunning. It was Shan Hen’s, who was the chief of the hunters in Dark
Mountain Tribe, strongest move! The number of people and beasts that had died under that
blade was far too great!
A lot of moonlight instantly turned into fine threads that surrounded the blade swinging down
at Su Ming. Yet the moment they touched the sword, they were all torn apart.
The blade was about to touch Su Ming.
His eyes blazed, and fire started spreading through them, like his pupils had just been lit on
fire. The moment the flames appeared, Su Ming immediately felt that his Qi was burning, as
if there was a fire that could burn heaven and earth within him!
The strength of the fire under the full moon was greater than on any other day. Su Ming did
not howl. Instead, he raised his right hand as his eyes burned and pressed his palm against
the blood blade coming towards him.
Flames erupted forth from his body at that instant and enveloped him within them, turning
him into a gigantic man of fire. The fire giant looked like it took in a breath as it looked at the
full moon in the sky. At that moment, it was as if the moonlight from the entire world was
sucked towards it, causing the area to become darker.
“Fire!” Su Ming whispered.
SooYouna | 622
While chasing after Shan Hen, he had already felt the fire building up in his body under the
full moon. It was as if he just needed a thought, and the flames would burst forth from his
body.
The fire giant slammed its head against the blood blade as Su Ming pressed his right palm
forward. When it rushed towards the blade, it no longer looked like a person, but turned into
a sea of fire and burned the blade.
Booming sounds shook the sky and earth at that instant. The sea of fire and the blood blade
crumbled apart at the same time. Disbelief appeared on Shan Hen’s face, and he coughed out
blood. He was already gravely wounded to begin with and could not withstand the attack. As
his body tumbled backwards, he coughed out blood once again in midair. He staggered to
regain his footing before retreating.
Blood trickled down Su Ming’s mouth. The blood fell on the snow below, and a lot of snow
melted instantly as if burned away. When Su Ming saw that Shan Hen was about to run, he
took a huge step forward and ruthlessly threw Blood Scales.
Whistling sound echoed through the air. Blood Scales turned into a giant blood-red eagle and
fell before Shan Hen, who was trying to escape. It crashed heavily, stirring up a wall of snow
that made Shan Hen flinch.
At the same moment, Su Ming stomped on the ground once, and by his side, a stone knife left
behind by one of his people as they left jumped up from the patch of snow. He caught it in his
hand and closed in on Shan Hen in the blink of an eye, thrusting the knife forward.
“I can’t die!”
Shan Hen’s face was vicious. The moment Su Ming thrust the knife towards him, a weak red
light flashed on Shan Hen’s right hand’s fingers, and they turned into a red blade.
The two thrust their blades into each other’s bodies almost at the same time.
“Give me ten years! Just ten years!” Shan Hen roared, panting harshly, his body filled with
pain.
“When I was young, you were an adult I respected. I knew that you had to force yourself to be
indifferent because your responsibilities were great. You had to protect the tribe. The tribe
SooYouna | 623
needed the friendliness of the Head of the Guards, but it also needed someone who was aloof.
That was why you chose to be aloof... I’ll let you stab me as thanks for protecting the tribe in
the past.
“But I absolutely won’t forgive you. Our people who died because of your betrayal also won’t
forgive you!”
Blood flowed down the corners of Su Ming’s mouth. He pressed against Shan Hen’s body and
took out the stone knife, then stabbed once again.
“This is from all the elderly folk in the tribe who had died.
“This is from all the people who weren’t useless and died for the tribe leader,” Su Ming
whispered in Shan Hen’s ear and stabbed him once again.
“This is from Wu La.
“This is from Liu Di.”
Tears fell from Su Ming’s eyes as he continued stabbing Shan Hen, lost in his sadness. With
each stab, Shan Hen’s body would tremble, pressed against Su Ming. Blood continued flowing
from his mouth. He was also crying in pain and in sorrow.
“This is from Grandpa Nan Song.”
Su Ming looked at the ruins of the tribe. He supported Shan Hen so that he would not fall and
pushed his body back, stabbing him once again with the knife in his right hand.
As he kept pushing Shan Hen back, a long, terrifying line of blood trailed down after them
through the snow until the hunter’s back hit a giant fence that wasn’t too damaged
surrounding the tribe.
With a bang the fence shook as Su Ming stabbed again.
“This is from the elder.
SooYouna | 624
“This is from me,” he said in a low tone and sank the stone knife in his hands deeply into
Shan Hen’s heart.
The head of the hunters fell on him and convulsed repeatedly, the light in his eyes gradually
becoming dimmer.
It was quiet around them.
They were the only two people in the tribe, and looked as if they were hugging each other.
Su Ming closed his eyes. After a long while, he took a few gentle steps back, and Shan Hen’s
body fell to the side. There was no longer any light in his eyes. It was as if he could no longer
see Su Ming, struggling to lift his trembling right hand and bring out a small piece of bone
from his bosom.
It was a very tiny bone, and it looked like the leg bone of a baby. As he held that tiny piece of
bone, tears fell from Shan Hen’s blank eyes.
Crying, his breathing faded away, and so did his life.
SooYouna | 625
CHAPTER 104: THE PLACE CLOSEST TO THE SKY

Su Ming stood silently and looked at Shan Hen who had fallen before him. Su Ming was filled
with complicated emotions towards the traitor of Dark Mountain Tribe. Killing him did not
bring any satisfaction to him; it only made him even more burdened.
If it were not because this person had committed a crime punishable by death, who would
want to kill his own tribe member? If it were not because this person caused so many deaths
due to his mistake, who would want to kill the powerful Berserker he had admired since he
was still a child?
Su Ming looked at Shan Hen’s eyes, which were still open. His dull eyes seemed to be looking
at a place Su Ming could not see, and he wondered what he was thinking about before his
death.
The small piece of bone belonging to a baby was stained with Shan Hen’s blood. He held it
tightly in his hand, as if that was his deepest attachment prior to death.
Su Ming did not know why Shan Hen betrayed the tribe. There was no answer to it. He took a
few steps and crouched down. As he looked at Shan Hen, he recalled the kindness and laughter
in this man’s eyes as La Sus cheered when he brought back the beast fangs for them.
Su Ming raised his right hand and put it on Shan Hen’s eyes to close them. His actions were
gentle, as if he was afraid of bothering the head hunter’s deceased spirit.
He let out a light sigh and was just about to get up when his eyes fell on the baby’s leg bone in
Shan Hen’s hand.
‘Is it because of this..?’
He picked it up silently, but did not check whether there was anything wrong with it and just
quietly put it away in his bosom.
Standing up straight, he looked at the once familiar tribe. It was already past midnight, but
the moonlight was still bright since the full moon hung in the sky. The silvery light scattered
on the earth, serving as a mirror to the snow on the ground, causing the sky and earth to not
seem so dark, allowing some degree of visibility.
SooYouna | 626
He was just about to leave when a slight hint of warmth emitted from the area around his
chest. He lowered his head and took out an object from his bosom. That object was also a bone,
but it was the bone of a beast -- the bone the tribe leader of Dark Mountain Tribe had gifted
him when they parted ways.
‘If this thing turns red, then it means that Dark Mountain Tribe is completely safe...’
For the first time since a long time ago, a smile appeared on Su Ming’s face. The bone in his
hand was letting off a red light and a faint hint of warmth.
‘The tribe is safe...’
He took a deep breath. At that moment, a loud, thunderous boom came from Black Flame
Mountain, which was located in Dark Mountain, far away from the tribe.
Su Ming lifted his head abruptly and immediately saw the summit of Black Flame Mountain
erupting as the booming sound occurred. The stones at the top of the mountain shattered, and
the sound reverberated all over the place. Due to the crack at the top of the mountain, from
where he stood, Su Ming saw the elder fighting against Bi Tu in the sky right behind the
collapsed mountaintop.
The elder seemed to be retreating, and he also seemed to be heavily injured.
The red fog that was all over the sky tumbled after the elder, and the faint shape of the Wings
of the Moon formed inside. There was also a person standing on top of that Wings of the Moon.
This battle had gone on for a very long time. The Elder of Black Mountain Tribe had originally
thought that with his powers of the Awakening Realm, he could end the massacre quickly, but
he did not expect that up till now, Mo Sang would still be holding out against him.
More importantly, from what he could tell, Mo Sang might not have reached Awakening
Realm, but he had a lot of Berserker Arts at hand, most of which he had never seen before. The
might of those Berserker Arts could even compare with the power of Awakening!
If he hadn’t mastered the Fallen Berserker Art and continuously absorbed the earth’s vitality
as he fought, this battle would have been incredibly difficult.
SooYouna | 627
The moment Mo Sang was expelled from the red mist, Bi Tu charged out from the Wings of
the Moon towards him. He no longer dared to use the Wings of the Moon that were formed
from his Berserker Mark. After all, he had lost control of it once, and that incident had not
only left behind an impression, but also a hint of fear in his heart.
He didn’t know why, but the Berserker Blood in his body was restless, as if he was about to
lose control of it, and it was going to charge out. But that wasn’t even the main point.
What frightened Bi Tu the most was a desire that kept growing inside him. This desire did not
stem from his mind, but the blood flowing in his veins. It was as if it was trying to lead him
in a direction somewhere on the land to worship something.
If he hadn’t forcefully quelled that impulse with the power he had gained in the Awakening
Realm, this battle would not have lasted to this point.
Su Ming stood in the tribe. Once he saw the sight in the sky, he rushed wordlessly towards
Dark Mountain.
He could not fly, so it was impossible for him to participate in the sky battle, but he could go
to Dark Mountain and stand at the very top. Its summit was the place closest to the sky.
Only when he was there could he help the elder.
As Su Ming continued running towards the top, a strange light flashed in his eyes. The
countless moonlight threads floating behind him looked like solidified moonlight.
‘The tribe is safe now, I no longer need to worry about the others... With my strength, I
shouldn’t be able to join the fight between the Elders, and if I go, it’ll only cause the Elder to
worry and distract him.’
Su Ming’s expression was calm. He was no longer as loud and reckless as he was before.
Although he was anxious, he could now assess the situation calmly.
‘If that incident where I controlled the Wings of the Moon hadn’t happened, I wouldn’t go, but
now, I might... really be able to help the elder!’
SooYouna | 628
He turned into a long red arc and dashed into the forest, bringing with him the numerous
moonlight threads.
‘I’ll go to the place closest to the sky, closest to the full moon, and perform the burning of
blood!’
The red light charged through the forest at an incredible speed.
That thought had not just occurred to Su Ming. He had already come up with that idea when
he first saw the Wings of the Moon formed by the red fog behind Bi Tu. In fact, he had already
had a faint inkling when he saw the Berserker Mark in the shape of the Wings of the Moon
on the center of Bi Tu’s brows.
Since the incident where he had used his willpower to control the Wings of the Moon, that
idea was no longer a mere inkling, but became a complete plan.
‘There are many Wings of the Moon in the five summits of Dark Mountain. When I performed
the burning of blood before, I had the feeling that the Wings of the Moon were restless... If my
guess is correct, then if I perform the burning of blood on Dark Mountain during full moon, I
can make them even more worked up, which will also affect... Bi Tu, who clearly practices Fire
Berserker Arts!’
After the days of trauma experienced by the tribe, Su Ming had learned how not to be reckless,
and how to be calm and quiet.
He did not choose to go to Black Flame Mountain, but went towards Dark Dragon Mountain.
The red arc trailed a very long line through the forest. From a distance, it looked like a red
ribbon that would not break no matter how it moved.
Time passed by.
Soon, the long red arc wound through the forest, and Su Ming---traveling on the familiar path-
--approached one of the five summits of Dark Mountain -- Dark Dragon Mountain.
He could not remember how many times he had climbed this mountain. It could even be said
that he was familiar with every nook and cranny of the place. The moment he got closer, the
long red arc jumped into the air, and with a few leaps, Su Ming climbed up the mountain
without stopping, charging towards the top in the span of a few breaths.
SooYouna | 629
He ran at his full speed along the back of the mountain, hence Bi Tu and Mo Sang, who were
fighting against each other in the sky, did not notice his actions on Dark Dragon Mountain,
despite it being located not too far away.
Besides, they were in a state where they could not divide even a tiny bit of their attention
elsewhere. Yet for some reason, anxiety and fear suddenly rose up in Bi Tu. The rampant state
of his Berserker Blood became much stronger all of a sudden, as if his blood was boiling in his
body. It made him afraid, and he quickly retreated, using some power to forcefully quell that
feeling down. His expression changed to one of dismay.
‘Just what is happening!’
He was shocked but did not have time to think about it. Mo Sang used that chance to close in
on him, and they were engaged in a fight once again.
Mo Sang was already running dry and was incredibly exhausted, yet he had already fought to
the extent where he could not leave even if he wanted to. Jing Nan was not here yet either,
which made worry and a sense of danger rise in him.
At that moment, Su Ming was rushing up Dark Dragon Mountain towards the top. When he
passed by the cracks, he could feel Wings of the Moon on edge deep below.
‘My guess should be correct!’
Light flashed through Su Ming’s eyes.
He continued climbing upwards, and before long, he stood at the top of Dark Dragon Mountain.
Wind whistled by, lifting his hair and causing his torn beast skin shirt to flap. Yet he stood
there with his back straight and looked at the sky, towards the red fog by Black Flame
Mountain that covered the sky, and at the two flashing figures that clashed and quickly
separated from each other inside the fog with the dark python’s roars thundering around.
There was also a pressure that appeared when the elder and Bi Tu cast their Berserker Arts,
which caused a change in their surroundings.
Su Ming took in a deep breath and sat down cross-legged. He lifted his head in one swift
motion and looked at the brilliant moon in the sky. The moon was round, and its light was
bright. It fell into Su Ming’s eyes, and he felt as if his blood was about to burn at any moment.
SooYouna | 630
‘Elder, Su Ming will accompany you!’
The shadow of the blood-red moon in Su Ming’s eyes became even clearer. As the blood in his
body started boiling, and a burning sensation filled his entire person, he raised his right hand
and bit his fingertips before pressing them to his left eye.
The fourth burning of blood!
The moment the blood on his fingertips touched his left eye, Dark Dragon Mountain lurched
underneath his body. In fact, the instant Dark Dragon Mountain shook, Dark Mountain with
all five of its summits started trembling.
At the same time, all Wings of the Moon within the five summits screeched and howled in
excitement. They wanted to rush out of the blood-red tree that kept them contained. They
madly scratched and clawed at the big tree with red eyes as they cried out with unbelievable
excitement.
They wanted to rush out and worship their King!
At that moment, Bi Tu suddenly trembled while fighting against Mo Sang in the red fog. He
quickly retreated, dismay and panic appearing on his face. He was losing control over the
Berserker Blood in his body, and his Blood was crashing all over his body. There was a strong
urge growing in him---making him incapable of resisting---to kneel down and worship in the
direction of Dark Dragon Mountain.
‘How could this be!’
Bi Tu looked pathetic. Blood flowed out of the corner of his mouth when he forced down the
terrifying desire. At the same time, he saw a figure of a frail person sitting on top of Dark
Dragon Mountain!
SooYouna | 631
CHAPTER 105: BATTLE ON THE MOON!

An incredible killing intent appeared in Bi Tu’s eyes. With just one glance, he could tell that
the source of his terror came from the person sitting on Dark Mountain.
He was about to get closer when the elder noticed Bi Tu’s strange behavior and also saw Su
Ming sitting on top of Dark Dragon Mountain. He narrowed his eyes and swiftly took one step
forward, blocking Bi Tu’s path.
Once again, Mo Sang engaged Bi Tu in battle with his tired body.
As Bi Tu howled in anger, the thick, great fog behind him quickly gathered up before turning
into a Wings of the Moon that could cover the sky if it spread its wings!
The Wings of the Moon looked at where Su Ming was, and an incredible struggle appeared on
its face. It was as if there were two wills in its body. One of it came from Bi Tu, and the other
came from the deceased spirits of the Fire Berserker Tribe, telling him to go to the person who
was burning his blood and worship him!
Su Ming was looking at the moon in the sky. In his eyes, the moon had turned entirely red. He
shuddered. Trying to incite the burning of his blood with his right index finger was as difficult
as usual.
“Members of the Ancient Fire Berserker Tribe... I, Su Ming, have learned the Fire Berserker Art,
and now I am performing the burning of my blood on Dark Mountain... recreating the Fire
Berserker Art... if your souls are here, why won’t you help me!”
His eyes were firm. As he mumbled, he swiped his right index finger across his eyes, and when
a sharp pain rose in his left eye, a fire that seemed to burn the sky erupted forth.
Su Ming had managed to complete the burning of his left eye!
The moment his left eye completed the burning, all five summits in Dark Mountain shook
once again. This time, the trembling was much stronger than before. A large amount of gravel
fell from the mountains and tumbled downwards. It was as if there was a struggle within
Dark Mountain, as if a giant underneath it that wanted to rise and stand up!
SooYouna | 632
Bi Tu, who was still fighting with Mo Sang, let out a pained, sharp cry. His eyes, ears, nose,
and mouth started bleeding, and he tumbled backwards. His eyes were bloodshot, and there
seemed to be the faint shape of the moon in his pupils.
He looked wretched. His hair was a mess, and he was bleeding all over his body. A flash passed
through Mo Sang’s eyes. He chased after Bi Tu without the intention of letting him go. At the
same time, the giant Wings of the Moon in the sky shuddered and let out piercing howls like
there were two wills clashing furiously within it.
“Kill him! Wings of the Moon formed by my Berserker Blood, kill him!” Bi Tu shouted in a shrill
voice.
He raised his right hand and struck his chest. The picture of the Wings of the Moon on the
center of his brows immediately let out a piercing light, causing the conflict within the eyes
of the Wings of the Moon to gradually disappear as it continued howling. The same murderous
look as Bi Tu’s appeared in its eyes instead. It flapped its wings and charged towards Su Ming,
who was on Dark Dragon Mountain.
Bi Tu quickly spread his arms wide as he retreated, and immediately, wisps of white air
appeared from the ground, rushing towards him, causing the injuries on his body to rapidly
heal. He took a big step forward and engaged Mo Sang. As booming sounds reverberated in the
air, Mo Sang, though his face was pale, gritted his teeth and fought back.
The giant Wings of the Moon closed in on Dark Dragon Mountain like an endless cloud. Its
cries turned into a huge gust of wind, as if it was about to uproot the whole Dark Dragon
Mountain. Yet the moment it got closer, Su Ming, who had been sitting down, stood up swiftly.
With the shadow of the blood-red moon in his eyes, he looked at the approaching giant Wings
of the Moon.
“Leave!”
His voice was calm. He removed his right index finger from his left eye and placed it on his
right eye, giving an aloof look to the Wings of the Moon, built as big as the peak of a mountain.
Su Ming himself was built on the leaner side. Compared to the huge Wings of the Moon, he
was nothing, yet the moment his voice traveled out coldly, the gigantic body of the Wings of
the Moon trembled. It stopped 100 feet away. The murderous look in its eyes turned into
conflict and pain.
SooYouna | 633
This sight struck Mo Sang with disbelief; it also made Bi Tu shake furiously. It was as if he
was the Wings of the Moon, and there was an indescribable force coming from the frail body
standing on Dark Dragon Mountain, shaking the sky.
As Bi Tu trembled, he pushed Mo Sang away with a punch and bit his tongue. The moment he
coughed out blood, he pressed his right hand to the center of his brows, then with a roar, tore
away the mark of the Wings of the Moon from the center of his brows. The flesh that was torn
away was surrounded by the blood that Bi Tu coughed out before beginning the burning,
sending out a large amount of red mist.
At the same time, the Wings of the Moon 100 feet away from Su Ming rapidly flamed up,
turning into a sea of fire. But there was no hint of struggle in its eyes as it sank into the flames.
It charged towards Su Ming instead. There was only 100 feet between them, so it could
instantly close up the distance.
By the looks of it, it wanted to devour Su Ming!
Su Ming still remained calm. At the very instant the Wings of the Moon pounced on him, he
swiped his right index finger across his right eye. The sky changed, the clouds and the wind
tumbled backwards, and thunderous roars arose from Dark Dragon Mountain!
This was the fourth burning of blood. Yet this time, the number of blood veins within Su Ming’s
body did not increase. Instead, as Dark Dragon Mountain shook furiously underneath him,
the moon in the sky no longer appeared red only in Su Ming’s eyes---it started turning red
before everyone’s!
The night of the blood-red moon!
The moment the blood-red moon appeared, within the endless forest spanning around Dark
Mountain, the people from Black Mountain Tribe who hid themselves to avoid fighting let out
terrified screams and gasps when they saw the crimson moon.
“The blood-red moon! Why is the blood-red moon here!”
“Didn’t the blood-red moon just appear recently? Why... why is it here again!”
SooYouna | 634
It weren’t just the Black Mountain Tribe members hiding in the forest who reacted this way.
The same terrified and forlorn screams echoed within their tribe as all the remaining tribe
members quickly hid themselves, trembling.
The members of Dark Mountain Tribe were still in the process of migrating to Wind Stream
Tribe. There were dozens of Berserkers from Wind Stream around them with Ye Wang and
Chen Chong acting as the leaders. They had received orders from the tribe leader to assist Dark
Mountain Tribe. When they met them on their way, they acted as escorts. At that moment,
they too, saw the blood-red moon in the sky, and their expressions changed.
Dark Dragon Tribe too, saw the blood-red moon!
An outcry filled with fear and shock resounded!
In the sky above Dark Mountain, Bi Tu was also taken aback momentarily by the sight of the
blood-red moon, but his eyes were soon filled with ecstasy. He was not afraid of the crimson
moon. He charged towards Mo Sang, causing the other man to retreat. Blood flowed down
from Bi Tu’s lips and was flung out, turning into droplets that scattered in the air. With some
unknown Berserker Art, they fell on Mo Sang’s body, causing the elder to be sent tumbling
back.
Bi Tu was about to close in on him when a furious voice that sounded like rumbling thunder
suddenly came from Dark Dragon Mountain.
“Bi Tu!”
Violent tremors shook Dark Dragon Mountain. Many stones rolled down, resulting in loud
crashes. Dust billowed out into the forest at the foot of the mountain, stirring up the snow on
the ground and forming a large round force of power with Dark Mountain as the center.
As the roar echoed in the sky from the large amount of cracks in the summits, howls and
sounds of wings flapping came through, as did pairs upon pairs of red eyes. Very soon, Wings
of the Moon rushed out of the cracks. Their eyes were filled with red light, and as they charged
out, they looked as if they had covered the sky and earth with their endless numbers.
The next instant, Black Flame Mountain and the other summits started shaking and
rumbling, and all the other Wings of the Moon tore through the red barrier holding them back
and abruptly stormed out!
SooYouna | 635
That scene was akin to the apocalypse. The Wings of the Moon, who only appeared once every
few years, had come once again!
The sky was filled with Wings of the Moon. Their numbers at the very least amounted to tens
of thousands. They surrounded Su Ming, covering him from sight, as their cries shook the sky
and earth!
Their eyes were filled with agitation and excitement. After surrounding Su Ming, their cries
seemed to turn into sounds of worship as they circled around him. It was as if Su Ming was
their King!
Bi Tu trembled. When he lifted his head and saw that scene, his expression changed---it was
full of shock that had never once appeared on his face. As he looked at the countless Wings of
the Moon, covering the sky and earth, he even forgot to breath. It was as if there were
thunderbolts flashing in his head, striking him completely dumb.
He could feel that there was a powerful Fire Berserker Art within Su Ming. That was the true
Fire Berserker Art, and it was completely different from the Art he had received through
outside help.
“This... This is...”
He took a gulp as he mumbled out an incomplete sentence. The difference between the faint
shadow of the moon in his eyes compared to Su Ming’s was far too great.
The killing intent within the eyes of the giant Wings of the Moon that was closing in on Su
Ming completely disappeared, replaced by a fanatic and excited look. It also started circling
Dark Dragon Tribe, which was right underneath Su Ming.
Something flashed in Su Ming’s eyes. There was no hint of surprise on his face. Cries of
excitement echoed in his ears. His vision was filled with the sight of Wings of the Moon flying
by. When he raised his hand, there was even one Wings of the Moon that landed on his palm
as if it was kneeling down. The fanatic look in its eyes was clear as day.
At that moment, Su Ming had a strange feeling that he could control these Wings of the Moon
and make them fight for him!
SooYouna | 636
He could feel the excitement coming from them. He could feel their agitation and the glory
they had desired for a long time.
Su Ming clenched his fists and took a step forward. Immediately, the Wings of the Moon
opened up a path for him, causing him to arrive at the cliff of Dark Dragon Mountain. He did
not stop but took another step onto the air.
When his foot landed, he did not fall. A Wings of the Moon flew underneath his foot, letting
him step on it. It supported Su Ming’s body, allowing him to walk in the air!
Su Ming did not stop. He lifted his head. There was a firm and stubborn look in his eyes. He
wanted to help the elder, to fight against that damn Bi Tu alongside the elder!
Su Ming hated Bi Tu to the core. It was because of this person that the war had happened. It
was because of this person that their people had to leave their homes in sadness and fight
continuously with death hanging over their heads constantly as they moved. This was all Bi
Tu’s fault!
With this hate and resolution, Su Ming turned into a long red arc and charged towards Bi Tu
in midair, countless moonlight threads trailing behind him.
He did not know how to fly, but with each step he took, a Wings of the Moon would appear
under his feet, accurately forming a path for him so that he could travel at full speed!
Around him, the Wings of the Moon that covered the sky and earth, along with the Wings of
the Moon that had originally belonged to Bi Tu too, charged forward by his side.
If anyone had looked from the distance, it would have seemed like someone took a brush and
quickly drew a line across the sky. The line was formed by the Wings of the Moon, allowing
Su Ming to travel in the air. It made all those who saw it be struck dumb by amazement and
disbelief!
The number of Wings of the Moon in the sky could not be counted. With Su Ming leading the
charge, they quickly formed a straight line in the sky, shooting up like an arrow.
The killing intent in Su Ming’s eyes was great. His speed had exceeded Bi Tu’s expectations,
same as the elder’s. In an instant, he arrived before the elder with the Wings of the Moon and
SooYouna | 637
stopped him from tumbling backwards. He used his body and his resolution to stand before
the clearly exhausted elder!
The elder did not know why and how Su Ming had triggered the appearance of the Wings of
the Moon, or why they would want to worship him, but when he looked at him a smile
appeared on his face. He might be exhausted, had offered his life away, and had blood flowing
from his lips, but he was still happy. Su Ming had truly grown up!
He could help him now. The frail body standing before him had grown up in his eyes, like a
mountain.
“Bi Tu!”
Su Ming knew that his power was not enough for him to think that he could win against Bi
Tu. What he would be using were the countless Wings of the Moon. He could make those Wings
of the Moon fight for him with his will!
That was the vague thought that had became clear in his head!
The moment he shouted out Bi Tu’s name, Su Ming, who stood before the elder protectively,
held up Blood Scales in his right hand. The 243 blood veins in his body formed into one, and
he threw the spear towards Bi Tu with a powerful throw.
Blood Scales let out a piercing crack in the air as Su Ming gathered all his Qi together and fused
it into the spear, causing it to seem to slice through the sky like a crack of red lightning,
rushing towards Bi Tu.
At the same time, Su Ming embedded his will into all the Wings of the Moon, causing those
around him to let out shrill cries and charge out. As the Wings of the Moon that covered the
sky and earth rushed out, they formed a picture in the sky that would be incredibly difficult
to replicate with the brush.
In that picture, the Wings of the Moon charged towards Bi Tu after the long spear. Even the
giant Wings of the Moon that originally belonged to Bi Tu let out a roar and rushed out as well.
With the long spear as the tip, the numerous Wings of the Moon formed the shape of an arrow
and closed in on the dumbstruck Bi Tu in a split second, as if they were about to destroy him!
SooYouna | 638
He had obtained his powers of Awakening from the Wings of the Moon, and now, they were
about to take it back. It was akin to an inescapable fate of his.
Bi Tu’s face was pale. As he quickly withdrew, the desire within his body that wanted to rush
out and worship Su Ming like the Wings of the Moon became stronger. He lifted his right hand
in pain and stabbed his chest with a finger. A black wisp of air immediately spread out, and
once it surrounded his body, that urge slightly dissipated. Yet he had to pay a price. It made
him stumble backwards, and his face became paler. Madness appeared in his eyes. Facing off
against the countless Wings of the Moon, covering the sky, and Blood Scales, he shouted
towards the sky.
As he shouted, a dark light flew out from his mouth, turning into a black cauldron that was
about the size of a person before him.
There were numerous tortured faces carved on the cauldron. Some of them were screaming
in pain, some were terrifying to look at, some were crying, and some were letting out
soundless roars of fury. The entire cauldron let out a cold and frightening presence. When it
appeared, it was as if the whole area around them froze.
“Beware of that cauldron. He used it once before. It has some sort of strange ability. If I didn’t
sacrifice some of my life with the seven needles, I wouldn’t have been able to fight against it.
But it also seems like he can’t use its full power. Once he uses it, he’ll immediately weaken!”
the elder explained, his expression changing quickly.
“All of you die!”
Bi Tu’s face was ferocious. The blood he coughed out landed on the cauldron, and it
immediately started expanding, letting out an eerie light. As it grew, Bi Tu’s body immediately
started withering. It seemed like his flesh and life were being sucked away by the pained faces
on the cauldron.
In an instant, the cauldron grew to the size of about 100 feet, and the old and experienced
presence on it became much stronger. As the eerie light glowed, the many carved faces came
to life and rushed out from the cauldron.
When those faces appeared, their cries of pain and sadness echoed in the sky. At the same
time, Su Ming’s Blood Scales and the large amount of Wings of the Moon closed in as they
sliced through the air.
SooYouna | 639
Large numbers from both sides crashed into each other like two bundles of thick black clouds,
causing a strong tremor and a loud boom.
As the booming sound echoed in the sky, the human faces burst open like bubbles, ripped apart
madly when the Wings of the Moon rushed in. Even so, a single Wings of the Moon was not
strong. Usually, once one of them ripped apart one of the human faces, they would turn into
a red wisp that rose up into the sky.
Yet once those human faces were torn apart, their faces were no longer filled with pain, but
instead seemed to be freed from something. It was as if their appearance was not so that they
could continue fighting, but to seek death---they were looking for a source for them to no
longer be in pain.
These people had once belonged to Black Mountain Tribe. But some of them were also from
Dark Dragon Tribe and Dark Mountain Tribe, those who had disappeared and died a long time
ago. There were even some people who Bi Tu had obtained from somewhere before he fused
them into the Fallen Berserker Vessel. It was an item to which he offered the souls of those
who had been wronged.
The roaring sounds continued in the sky, as if they were going to last until everything was
destroyed. Once Blood Scales, which had gathered Su Ming’s entire power, rushed through the
pained faces with the help of the Wings of the Moon pouncing on those faces, it broke through
without resistance and stabbed the giant cauldron.
The moment the spear pierced the cauldron, Blood Scales trembled furiously, and cracks
started appearing from the tip of the spear until they spread all over the spear. Blood Scales
shattered into numerous shards and fell on the giant cauldron.
The cauldron shook.
Su Ming’s attack should not have been able to cause any harm to it, but because Blood Scales
broke, a loud bang exploded with the strongest force it had ever shown, one that was
summoned from its very life. It caused the cauldron to shake and a tiny crack to appear.
At the same time, the countless Wings of the Moon howled and rushed towards the cauldron.
As they madly crashed into the cauldron, the crack became bigger.
SooYouna | 640
It may have seemed to have happened over a long period of time, but this all took place in only
the span of a few breaths. A sound as if the gate of heaven opened rang and the cauldron broke
in half before falling to the ground.
The moment the cauldron broke apart, Bi Tu coughed out a mouthful of blood and staggered
backwards. Still, a vicious grin appeared on his face.
“Cauldron’s Slaughter!”
A large amount of blood also flowed out of Su Ming’s mouth when Blood Scales broke. Blood
Scales was his very first Berserker Vessel. It had fought with him against Wu Sen, and stayed
by his side when he slaughtered his enemies during the tribe’s migration. Now, as it broke, Su
Ming’s body was not the only one injured---he also felt reluctant to part with it.
Yet this reluctance was forced down by Su Ming. A strong presence of danger suddenly came
from ahead A large amount of black mist appeared from the two halves of the broken cauldron
that fell to the ground and gathered together in an instant, turning into a gigantic human
face. It let out a scream and charged into the sky as the cauldron continued falling.
That face was hundreds of feet long. It opened its mouth wide, moving in to swallow Su Ming
whole.
The elder’s expression changed from where he stood behind Su Ming. He swiftly went forward
and was about to push Su Ming away to stop the face from approaching, but Su Ming had
already taken a step forward and remained standing before the elder.
He spread his arms wide, and Wings of the Moon immediately rushed towards him with
bloodshot eyes. They closed in on him in an instant and landed on him, covering him up in
multiple layers. The giant Wings of the Moon that had originally belonged to Bi Tu also did the
same.
In the blink of an eye, just as Su Ming was about to be swallowed by the giant face coming
from below him, he was covered by a large number of Wings of the Moon, turning into a
gigantic Wings of the Moon in the sky!
It may have looked like it was only one Wings of the Moon, but in truth, it was formed by an
unimaginable amount of Wings of the Moon gathered together!
SooYouna | 641
“Fire!”
A sound that shook the sky came from above the huge Wings of the Moon. That voice belonged
to Su Ming, yet it also belonged to the countless Wings of the Moon. With the voice, a powerful
presence erupted forth from the gigantic Wings of the Moon. That presence did not belong to
Su Ming, but to the Wings of the Moon!
Su Ming’s body was the heart of the Wings of the Moon, his mind their will. He could control
the body of the giant Wings of the Moon. The moment the command of fire came from his
mouth, a large amount of moonlight descended around the Wings of the Moon, turning into
a silver sea of fire with the Wings of the Moon as the center, and it continued spreading
towards its surroundings in the sky.
When the silver sea of fire appeared and started spreading, the giant human face that seemed
as if it was going to swallow Su Ming immediately sank into pain. The sea of fire surrounded
it, and as it let out pained screeches, it was burned to ashes, engulfed in flames hundreds of
feet away from the giant Wings of the Moon that surrounded Su Ming.
The same moment the face was burned, the giant Wings of the Moon with Su Ming within
flew towards Bi Tu, standing in the distance as he continued to be surrounded by the silver
sea of fire.
Bi Tu’s face was pale as he stared wide-eyed. He could still not believe what he was seeing, but
he was, after all, a powerful Berserker in the Awakening Realm. He also had a lot of battle
experience. He quickly retreated, already looking at Su Ming as more of a threat than Mo Sang.
“Verdant Berserk Chains!”
Bi Tu raised his right hand and pointed towards the sky. A crack immediately appeared from
the torn and bloodied center part of his brows. It was the same as when Nan Song had cast
this Art, but the crack continued spreading from his face down his body until it reached his
lower abdomen. It was as if his entire body was split apart by someone.
A dense, green presence rushed out of the crack on his body and surrounded Bi Tu as it turned
into verdant mist chains!
SooYouna | 642
CHAPTER 106: THE ARRIVAL OF THE FALLEN BERSERKER!

The chains of mist surrounded Bi Tu’s body in multiple layers. They formed a pattern of a
ripple in the sky and started spreading outwards. As they did so, an incredibly mighty presence
spread out.
“Verdant Berserk Chains is the strongest Berserker Art in Black Mountain Tribe. It has the same
destructive force as the Execution of the Three Evils of Dark Mountain Tribe did in the past,
but its power is much more stable. If the Art is cast by a Berserker in the Awakening Realm,
then the force will be very powerful!” Mo Sang said quickly and severely, with a pale face.
The elder knew clearly that using this Art was the same as sacrificing some of the caster’s life.
Even he had not managed to force Bi Tu to the point where he would have to use this Art during
his battle. The elder knew that this was related to Bi Tu’s personality. He was selfish. He did
not care about the lives of his tribe members. Even if they all died, as long as he was still
around, Black Mountain Tribe would still prosper and become great in a short period of time.
The moment Mo Sang spoke, Bi Tu, who was surrounded by the numerous chains of mist, let
out a roar as his face twisted into a ferocious expression. He swung his right hand downwards,
pointing towards the giant culmination of the Wings of the Moon that was hiding Su Ming
within.
The countless chains of mist let out a buzzing sound and charged towards the giant Wings of
the Moon. As they moved forward, the Verdant Chains grew larger, until they seemed to have
become a straight line, rapidly charging towards the Wings of the Moon that was also
approaching it.
They traveled so quickly that they seemed to have fused with the sky and earth. In the blink
of an eye, the Verdant Chains appeared around the giant Wings of the Moon and surrounded
it, tying up the entire body of the giant Wings of the Moon.
“Die!” Bi Tu let out a vicious, shrill cry. He lifted both his hands as if about to take control of
the Verdant Chains. He clapped his hands together in one swift motion.
As the Verdant Chains that had tied up the Wings of the Moon rumbled, they tightened their
grip. Su Ming’s power was not enough, and he did not have any Berserker Arts that could pose
a threat towards those in the Awakening Realm. He only had the sturdy body belonging to the
numerous Wings of the Moon around him. As the Verdant Chains tightened their grip, the
Wings of the Moon started struggling madly under his control.
SooYouna | 643
When both sides clashed against each other, a part of the Verdant Chains broke, but the Wings
of the Moon also jolted, and some red vapor rose into the sky---a clear sign that the moment
they had contact, signs of death appeared on the Wings of the Moon.
As the Wings of the Moon continued struggling, the Verdant Chains tightened their grip even
more. Every single time a rumble sounded, a part of the Verdant Chains broke apart, and a
large amount of red vapor would appear from the Wings of the Moon, making them pay a
large price.
Veins popped out on Bi Tu’s face. There were still three inches before he could finish closing
his hands together. Yet these three inches were monstrously difficult for him to breach. As his
hands trembled, he bit his tongue and coughed out blood. That blood turned into two blood-
red arms that fused into the arms on his body, granting him strength so that he could close
the distance between the three inches to a mere one inch.
At the same time, lines of blood appeared on the Verdant Chains. The strength of its hold
became stronger instantly. With a blast, the chains sank into the body of the Wings of the
Moon, causing the amount of red vapor coming from its body to increase by several fold.
Since Su Ming stood in the Wings of the Moon, his eyes, ears, nose, and mouth started
bleeding, and he felt a sharp pain traveling into his mind. It was the pain felt by the numerous
Wings of the Moon as they cried out.
“Just die already!”
Bi Tu’s hair was a mess as he continued increasing his strength without regard for
consequences. Mo Sang, who was standing in the distance, did not hesitate and flew towards
him with his tired body. He swung both his hands, and the dark python that was covered in
injuries materialized behind his back. It opened its mouth and let out a huge roar, charging
towards Bi Tu with the elder.
The elder was already gravely wounded. There were seven bone needles in his body from when
he had sacrificed some of his life. It was already very difficult for him to continue fighting. If
Su Ming had not come, he would have chosen to explode his blood so that he could heavily
wound the elder of Black Mountain Tribe.
However, he also knew that the elder of Black Mountain was cautious of it. That was why he
held back, not wanting to force Mo Sang into a corner, but choosing to deplete his strength
until Mo Sang would eventually die.
SooYouna | 644
Yet there was a chance at that moment. There was a chance where he could heavily wound Bi
Tu and give Su Ming a chance. The price was his own death, but the elder had no regrets!
The moment Mo Sang rushed out, Su Ming felt a clear wave of sadness from the elder. Red
crawled into his eyes. He might have learned how to be stoic, but at that moment, he still
became anxious.
Because his will was fused together with the culmination of the Wings of the Moon, his
anxiety also made all these Wings of the Moon to become worked up. The moment the elder
rushed towards Bi Tu, the Wings of the Moon that was being strangled by the Verdant Chains
dispersed, revealing Su Ming standing on a Wings of the Moon within. As they dissolved, the
Verdant Chains quickly charged towards Su Ming.
Yet at that moment, the Wings of the Moon that had spread out started coughing out small
amount of blood. Some of them even exploded, turning into larger amounts of blood. The
instant the Verdant Chains surrounding Su Ming closed in, the Wings of the Moon gathered
up once again with him as the center.
However, this time, when they gathered up, they did not turn into the shape of the Wings of
the Moon, but a giant about hundreds of feet in height. That giant’s face was faint, and the
details on it could not be seen clearly. Yet at the center of its brows was a picture of fire.
When the giant appeared, even those Verdant Chains were absorbed into the giant’s body, as
if they were part of the giant to begin with.
Upon its appearance, the sky and earth roared. The five summits in Dark Mountain shook.
Even the land trembled continuously. Within the forest, on a dried up big tree, there was a
small monkey that was entirely covered in red fur. It held onto the branch tightly, anxiety and
fear filling its face. It kept on screeching, but it did not dare to travel upwards.
The light from the moon became much brighter when the giant appeared. It was as if the earth
had turned into a red netherworld as the red from the moon fell on the land.
The moonlight that became much brighter gathered on the giant, and with a blast, turned into
a silver sea of fire. It spread out, and it looked like there was a humongous fire beast behind
the giant.
The giant opened its eyes in a swift motion. The shadow of the blood-red moon was in its eyes.
It moved towards Bi Tu; its footsteps were huge, managing to reach Bi Tu before the elder.
SooYouna | 645
Then, it threw a punch forward. The silver sea of fire behind it rolled forward, swooping in on
Bi Tu with the fist.
Bi Tu did not retreat. Instead, he let out a growl with a fierce look on his face.
“Verdant Berserk Chains Explosion!”
The moment the words were spoken, the giant with Su Ming jolted. Booming sounds came
from within its body. It belonged to the Verdant Chains stuck in its body. They exploded,
turning into wisps of verdant mist that looked as if they were going to turn into the Verdant
Chains once again and tie up the giant.
The moment the Verdant Chains exploded, the giant shuddered. A large amount of red mist
rose into the air, and its body started shrinking rapidly. Yet the fist it threw out continued
traveling forth. Under the giant’s unwavering gaze and its disregard for the injuries on its
body, it thrust its fist forth without hesitation.
Bi Tu’s expression changed and he quickly retreated. He brought both his hands forward and
cast some unknown Berserker Art. In an instant, his arms turned into dried up wood and acted
as a shield for him.
A loud crash traveled through the air. The giant punched the dry-wood barrier formed by Bi
Tu’s hands. As the sound rang out, Bi Tu’s body shook viciously, and he coughed out blood. His
arms immediately exploded and turned into flesh and blood that scattered everywhere as his
body tumbled backwards.
A flash passed through the giant’s eyes. It seemed like it was hard for it to continue onward
as well, with the injuries it had sustained when the Verdant Chains exploded. But it continued
anyway.
Just as it was about to give chase, Bi Tu, who had been flung away, let out a piercing scream,
his ears, nose, mouth, and ears bleeding.
Soon, the large amount of green wisps of mist that were about to turn into chains on the giant
immediately gave up on condensing. They rushed instead to Bi Tu with a speed that surpassed
Su Ming’s. The wisps of green mist crawled into every part of Bi Tu’s body, and before Su Ming
and the elder’s eyes, Bi Tu’s body started recovering at a shocking speed.
SooYouna | 646
In an instant, his arms grew back, his face returned to a healthy shade of red, as if he had
completely returned to the peak of his condition!
“Using Verdant Berserk Chains is the same as sacrificing your own life. He’s using his life to
heal his wounds, but he can only use it once. What’s more, he won’t be able to use the Verdant
Berserk Chains again for some time!” the elder immediately said, his eyes narrowed.
The moment the elder spoke, a glint appeared in Bi Tu’s eyes. His face may have seemed to
have returned to a healthy shade of color, but there was a dull look in his eyes. Yet his anger
had reached its peak.
He was a Berserker in the Awakening Realm, but was forced to sacrifice his life to recover. To
him, that was unacceptable!
He did not even look at Mo Sang, but stared at the giant which contained Su Ming.
“You can now die without regrets for forcing me to this extent! But this fight is over! You and
your elder will certainly die here today!
“Mo Sang, when I fought against you, I only used a part of my Fallen Berserker Art. Now, I’ll let
you witness the Fallen Berserker Art cast by a powerful Berserker in the Awakening Realm!”
Bi Tu was wary of Su Ming. Unless he deemed it absolutely necessary, he did not want to cast
this Fallen Berserker Art. It would inflict great harm to his own self, and he had to cast it when
he was completely uninjured. If he cast it while he was injured, he would not be able to bear
the consequences.
The giant lifted its feet and was about to close in when Bi Tu spread his arms wide open and
knelt towards the north in midair. There was a fanatic look on his face as he roared at the
sky.
“The Fallen Berserker within the sky and earth, please honor your promise and descend upon
the world!”
The moment the words were shouted out, the blood-red moon in the sky dimmed. The stars
in the sky also became darker at the same instant. An indescribable presence started gathering
together from the sky and earth.
SooYouna | 647
There was silence, but Su Ming’s heart began to race in his chest. His body seemed to have
frozen when that presence started gathering together.
Mo Sang’s face was pale. Blood flowed out from the corner of his mouth as if he couldn’t
withstand the pressure brought by the presence as it gathered.
“Who is’t that bothered mine slumber..?”
“Who is’t that summoned mine Berserker Soul..?”
A voice that reverberated through Su Ming and the elder’s minds suddenly rang out. That voice
sounded old and aged by time, morose, and it made all those who heard it horrified.
SooYouna | 648
CHAPTER 107: THE ELDER’S SECRET!

Everything in the world was frozen still, even the wind stopped in the air. There was only
deathly stillness on the earth.
Bi Tu’s body trembled. He knelt towards the north as he worshipped the sky.
“Your servant, Bi Tu, summoned you here. I have prepared enough life, and I offer these two
as a sacrifice. O Fallen God of Berserkers of the North, please descend upon us.”
As Bi Tu spoke, that formless presence began gathering and turning into a faded outline of a
person before him.
It was a person, one whose face could not be seen clearly. In fact, if no one looked properly,
then they would find it hard to see the moment that semi-transparent person appeared.
The elder shuddered and his breathing became rapid.
Su Ming was behaving the same way within the giant. He could not move his body. From the
semi-transparent figure, he could feel a power that surpassed Bi Tu’s by leaps and bounds.
He had a final Scattering Blood with him, but Scattering Blood was like a double-edged sword.
If it was crushed and the powder touched the wounds on his body, then it was the same as
destroying himself. That was why every time Su Ming used it, he was incredibly careful with
it.
It was his ultimate move. He did not know whether this item was useful against powerful
Berserkers in the Awakening Realm, but he had to try. He had a chance, but the elder was by
his side, and Bi Tu was rapidly healing all his wounds. If Su Ming used it at the wrong time,
and the powder was flung aside, then there was a high chance it would affect him and the
elder.
The semi-transparent figure stood before the kneeling Bi Tu. It raised its right hand and
touched Bi Tu’s forehead. Bi Tu immediately trembled viciously and pain appeared on his face,
but he bore through it and did not scream out. A small hole appeared at the center of his brows,
and a large amount of blood gushed out, which was absorbed by the semi-transparent figure.
SooYouna | 649
Very soon, that figure was no longer semi-transparent, but turned into a blood-red color. There
was a thread of blood spinning within its body, and it gradually formed the outline of a part
of a finger on its right hand.
Bi Tu’s body withered quickly. It was as if in the span of a few breaths, he would turn into
mere bones.
“Not enough...”
The only red was on the small fragment of the figure’s finger; the other parts of the person
were still in the semi-transparent state. It spoke unhurriedly within the minds of the three
people in the air.
Bi Tu seemed to have known a long time ago that the blood would not be enough. He made a
grabbing motion with both hands, and as the earth shook, Dark Mountain became duller in
an instant. All of the snow on the mountain turned black and spread out. The trees in the
forest at the foot of the mountain crumbled into ashes. White mist crawled out from all
corners of the earth and rushed towards Bi Tu.
The darkness in the forest at the foot of the mountain continued spreading. As it did so, all the
living creatures that were enveloped within died and turned into white mist that rose into the
air.
The little monkey in the tree quickly ran away in panic and managed to avoid being captured
by the darkness spreading outwards.
The white mist continued rising into the air and fused into Bi Tu’s body, causing his withered
body to recover once again. Yet at the same time, more blood gushed out from the hole at the
center of his brows, which was absorbed by the person before him.
This frightening sight was seen by both Su Ming and the elder, but they could not stop it. They
could not even move their bodies.
“It is still not sufficient...”
One of the fingers on the person’s right hand turned completely red.
SooYouna | 650
“This is all I can offer... Northern God of Berserkers, please descend...”
Bi Tu trembled. He could not move, and the injuries that had recovered just moments ago tore
open once again.
“The sacrifice this time is not sufficient... I can only let one finger fall,” the person said
languidly. He lifted the only finger that was stained red and pointed towards the sky.
The weather immediately changed. A large amount of black clouds started gathering, and once
they covered half of the sky, a large thunderbolt formed. At the same time, a black flash of
lightning shot down from the black clouds in the blink of an eye.
That black lightning exuded evil and an air of gruesomeness. It was as if death was descending
as it fell!
The moment the lighting shot down from the sky, Su Ming’s frozen body suddenly felt warmth
from the black debris that had been quiet for a long time. The warmth fused into Su Ming’s
body, and as cracking sounds rebounded, he found that he could move.
He did not have time to think. The moment the bolt of lightning was about to fall on his person,
he took one step forward. Bi Tu was unable to move, and his body was covered in injuries at
the moment. Su Ming brought out Scattering Blood and closed in on Bi Tu, reaching out his
right hand from the giant’s body and hurled the pill at him.
The moment he flung Scattering Blood, the bolt of lightning descended on the giant. He could
not dodge it. He clenched his right fist and threw a punch towards that lightning!
From a distance, this sight was akin to a giant glaring at the sky, and as the heavens sent a
bolt of lightning downwards, it was moving forth to fight against the heavens!
The faded figure with that one red finger let out a light sound of puzzlement. While looking at
Su Ming, its body gradually disappeared as if it could not stay for too long.
As it disappeared, the elder also regained his mobility. His face was filled with anxiety,
watching the giant which contained Su Ming and the black bolt of lightning close in on each
other in midair!
SooYouna | 651
At the same moment, that Scattering Blood was also closing in on Bi Tu at an incredible speed.
Bi Tu did not know what that was. He let out a cold laugh and swung his right hand. A huge
gust of wind immediately blew it away, but the moment it touched that Scattering Blood, the
pill exploded due to Su Ming imbedding his Qi within it earlier, causing the Scattering Blood
to turn into powder and scatter into red mist that charged towards Bi Tu. Even if some it wase
dispersed by Bi Tu, a large amount still landed on his body and crawled into his injuries as if
they wanted to burn his blood.
“Child’s play!”
Bi Tu’s expression changed, and he circulated the Qi in his body as he let out a cold bark of
laughter. With some unknown method, the burning sensation within his body was
extinguished, but his face became paler because of that.
When the black lightning that exuded evil and gruesomeness appeared, it was like it had
turned into a ray of light that brought death upon the world. It charged towards Su Ming and
collided with his fist.
There was no crashing sound. Everything happened silently. In the elder and Bi Tu’s eyes, they
saw the bolt of lightning touch the giant’s right arm and, crushing it immediately, turn the
arm into a large amount of red mist that spread outwards. At the same time, the giant’s body
also started shaking furiously. Then from its shoulders, it started crumbling down inch by
inch. In the blink of an eye, about an eighth of the giant’s body had turned into mist.
The lightning pierced through the giant’s body.
“Su Ming!”
The elder’s eyes were bloodshot. Just as he was about to rush over, he saw whatever was
remaining of the giant in the air make the red mist spreading outwards from its body tumble
backwards and gather up once again. He also saw Su Ming’s body hidden away in the small
remaining part of the giant as the red mist gathered. When Su Ming threw the punch, he had
changed his location within the giant’s body.
Even so, he was covered in blood, as if he had already reached his end.
SooYouna | 652
The black lightning that destroyed most of the giant’s body stopped in midair. It was a lot
duller now. It changed its direction languidly, but it did not travel towards the elder, but looked
like it was going to once again pierce through the giant’s body, which seemed to be
experiencing some sort of change due to the gathering red mist.
Bi Tu stood in the distance, his eyes, ears, nose, and mouth bleeding. His breathing was rapid.
Summoning the Fallen God of Berserkers required him to offer his life, and the power needed
for him to use that black lightning also required him to continuously offer lives taken from
the mountain below. He had also wasted some power when he extinguished the fire in his
body.
The power of the lightning was largely related to his level of cultivation because this power of
lightning cast from the one finger was actually a culmination of all his power. The strange
Fallen God of Berserkers changed it, but in the end, it was still largely related to Bi Tu’s power.
“Why aren’t you dead yet? Die!”
Veins popped out on Bi Tu’s face. The sight of the veins popping up on his withered body looked
incredibly frightening.
The black lightning no longer looked dull. It changed its direction and was just about to rush
towards Su Ming when Mo Sang turned his head back.
He looked at the heavily injured dark python that had fought with him until now. The dark
python was a materialization of his Berserker Mark. It had been with him for his entire life.
The moment he looked at the dark python, the dark python too, seemed to have gained
intelligence and looked at the elder.
The elder did not hesitate. He closed his eyes, and the clothes on his upper body burst apart,
revealing his aged body. On his body was a great number of blood veins that had gathered into
the Mark of the dark python, but at the moment, it melted away. In a second, it was washed
away and disappeared from the elder’s body.
The moment the Mark of the dark python disappeared, a blood red Mark of a tooth appeared
on the elder’s chest, covering his entire body. The tip of the tooth was at the center of the
elder’s brows. It looked natural, like a real tooth!
SooYouna | 653
The moment the Mark of the tooth appeared, Bi Tu’s, who was controlling the black bolt of
lightning by sacrificing lives of those below to attack Su Ming, expression changed.
Astonishment, shock, and disbelief - all of them could be seen on his face!
There were far too many things that threw him into disarray this night: the appearance of the
blood-red moon, the arrival of the Wings of the Moon, and the true Fire Berserker Art. Yet all
those sights were nothing compared to the sight of the Berserker Mark on Mo Sang changing
to that of a tooth.
“Impossible! You have two Berserker Marks? That’s impossible! Those of the Berserker Tribe
can only have one Berserker Mark in their lives! You... How could you have two!”
Bi Tu was aghast. He even forgot to control the black bolt of lightning when he saw that scene.
He could not believe what he was seeing, but he knew that if news that Mo Sang had two
Berserker Marks spread out, then their entire world would be taken by a storm. He had never
heard of anyone who possessed two Berserker Marks before. There was no one like that. Even
the legendary Gods of Berserkers only had one Berserker Mark!
Mo Sang opened his eyes, his face calm. Once the second Berserker Mark appeared, he raised
his right hand and grabbed onto his chest, then pulled outwards. Immediately, a giant tooth
about the height of an adult man appeared in his hand.
The tooth looked ghastly---its entire body was letting off a white glow. Once the elder held it
in his hand, he leapt forward and stood on top of the dark python’s head, which had not
disappeared.
‘This is my last resort... I was originally going to use it anyway.’
There was a look of sadness on the elder’s face as he thought. He held up the giant tooth and
stabbed it through the head of the dark python underneath his feet. Pain spread accross the
dark python’s face, but it did not move, simply allowing the elder to drive the tooth into its
head until it was buried deep.
The moment the tooth was completely buried into its head, thunderous roars echoed in the
sky, and the dark python’s eyes became dull. It died. Yet the moment of its death, when its
body quickly withered, from the spot where the tooth was driven into its head, black mist
flowed out.
SooYouna | 654
As the dark python faded away, a large amount of black mist came out. Within the span of a
breath, the dark python completely disappeared from the world along with the tooth. Before
the elder was dense, black fog. As it continued to tumble and move around, the head of a
ferocious beast with a single horn appeared.
That head of the beast looked like it belonged to an evil spirit. There was a black metal hook
on its nostrils. It rushed out with an incredibly shocking pressure and a similar presence to
that of Awakening, charging towards Bi Tu, whose face had changed into that of a panic-
stricken one.
SooYouna | 655
CHAPTER 108: XING!

Bi Tu was terrified. He had never even dreamt about someone possessing two Berserker Marks
among those in the Berserker Tribe. Not only was it something unbelievable, it also covered
the former prodigy, Mo Sang, with a thick layer of mystery.
When Mo Sang’s second Berserker Mark appeared, the sight of the tooth killing the dark
python, which was formed by his first Berserker Mark, before materializing into the malicious
looking head of a single-horned beast with the similar presence to Awakening also made Bi
Tu take in a sharp breath. His skin crawled, and he immediately lifted both his arms, pointing
a finger towards the black bolt of lightning that was originally aimed at Su Ming.
The black bolt of lightning immediately changed direction and dashed towards the beast head
that was surrounded by black fog.
The elder stood in midair with his eyes closed, unmoving. The giant head of the beast behind
him howled. The black fog spread around them, casting the sky and earth in a ghastly light.
This was the elder’s final resort, and also a secret he had kept hidden deep within himself.
The head of the beast that was surrounded by the black fog spreading outwards charged
towards Bi Tu, howling in its rush towards the black bolt of lightning that went forward to
protect Bi Tu. The bolt of lightning let out loud thunderous cracks and closed in on the head of
the beast.
They crashed into each other.
Thunderous roars echoed through the sky. The head of the beast let loose horrendous howls
as a large amount of the black fog that surrounded it dispersed. The black bolt of lightning
stopped before the center of the beast’s brows, unable to pierce through.
As the head of the beast continued roaring, it continued moving forward, forcing that bolt of
lightning to move backwards as if it was met with strong resistance.
Bi Tu’s face was pale. His eyes were bloodshot. As of then, he felt like he was faced with the
greatest danger in his life. The black bolt of lightning continued retreating, allowing the head
of the beast to arrive at a distance less than 1,000 feet away from him.
SooYouna | 656
Bi Tu brought both his hands up, pointing at the center of his brows with one finger, and
towards his chest on his already withered body with the other, offering his blood and life once
again. His hair, which was originally black, turned instantly white. Dried cracks spread
through his face, and his body swayed.
“That is only a presence similar to Awakening, it’s not true Awakening!”
Bi Tu let out a low growl. As his body started changing, that black bolt of lightning seemed to
have replenished its power. A black ray of light that shot into the sky erupted forth from the
bolt of lightning, and in an instant, it grew several times in size and pierced the center of the
beast’s brows.
In the distance, the elder trembled and blood flowed out of his mouth. A similar injury
appeared at the center of his brows. It looked almost identical to the injury at the center of the
beast’s brows.
That head of the beast roared, and a strange light appeared in its eyes. It did not care about
the black bolt of lightning piercing through it, but instead charged forward even as booming
noises came from its head. As the black fog quickly dispersed, the black bolt of lightning
entered further into its head. Yet the head of the beast did not seem to know any pain and
continued moving forward until it was only 300 feet from Bi Tu from the initial 1,000.
At that moment, half of the black bolt of lightning had entered the center of the beast’s brows,
causing arcs of black lightning to travel through the entire head of the creature, as if it was
going to be destroyed at any moment.
However, that light from the bolt of lightning also dimmed, like the life that provided its power
was no longer enough.
Black blood flowed out from Bi Tu’s mouth. He raised his right hand in one swift motion and
pressed one finger on his right eye, and the light from his right eye immediately faded away,
as if it lost its life, turning white.
The moment his right eye turned white, the black bolt of lightning immediately let out a
strong black light again, and with a roar, most of the bolt of lightning entered the center of
the beast’s brows. Yet at that moment, there was only 100 feet between the head of the beast
and Bi Tu.
SooYouna | 657
In the distance, Su Ming had his eyes closed. His entire body was surrounded by the blood
from the Wings of the Moon. The blood gradually gathered around him and turned into a
strange blood statue.
As it gradually formed, a mysterious pressure spread out from the blood statue.
Anxiety appeared on Bi Tu’s face at that moment. He raised his right hand and pointed at his
right leg. It let out a bang, and his entire right leg exploded. After he offering up his right eye,
he was once again offering up a sacrifice - his right leg. The moment his right leg shattered,
the head of the beast was fifty feet away from him. Yet that black bolt of lightning also pierced
through the center of the beast’s brows with a boom and went out from the back of its head.
The destructive force from the bolt of lightning caused its eyes to instantly become duller, and
its focus to scatter, but it did not stop its charge. It continued rushing towards Bi Tu. 50 feet,
40 feet, 30 feet... As Bi Tu let out a terrified scream, he disappeared in the blink of an eye.
The only thing visible was the head of the beast that had concealed Bi Tu. It turned into faint
wisps of black fog and dissipated into the air.
The elder’s face was pale. He opened his eyes, and there was an expectant look in his dull eyes.
Yet that anticipation turned into despair in a moment. He coughed out blood, and the moment
the head of the beast dissipated, it was as if something huge crashed into him. He staggered
back and fell on one of the five summits on Dark Mountain, struggling to stand.
A defiant and excited laughter traveled from where the black fog was dissipating from the
head of the beast. It was Bi Tu’s voice. He had not died! At that moment, he had also thought
that he would be killed, but when that beast was not even five feet away from him, a black
light suddenly appeared from Bi Tu’s body. The moment the head of the beast touched the
light, it dissipated.
“No one can kill me! Mo Sang, you may be strong, you may have two Berserker Marks, but you
can’t kill me!”
Bi Tu panted harshly. He was still terrified by what had happened. He knew that if the
mysterious man in black had not left behind some power within him, then Bi Tu would surely
have been unable to survive the beast’s charge just now.
SooYouna | 658
At that moment, he looked pathetic. He had lost an eye, a leg, and his entire body was withered
and dried up like a branch. His face was pale, but he still lifted his head and laughed at the
sky.
“I’ll kill him first. I’ll let you see him die before your eyes, and then I’ll kill you!”
Bi Tu panted harshly, lifting his right hand to point at the bolt of lightning that suddenly
became larger in the air. The bolt of lightning jolted and slowly turned around. By the looks of
it, it was as if it needed to lock onto its target before attacking---that was why it needed to
readjust its position each time.
Yet the moment the black bolt of lightning readjusted its position and locked onto Su Ming, Su
Ming opened his eyes, and the moment he did so, the blood of the Wings of the Moon circling
around him surged forth, and a broken blood statue appeared in between heaven and earth.
The blood statue was not big. It was only 40 to 50 feet tall. Su Ming’s body was like a mosaic
on the blood statue’s chest, but it did not materialize because of him. His body only acted as a
small conduit, allowing the Wings of the Moon to gather all their power together through his
body, which was how they had become the same level as Bi Tu during their previous fight.
The blood statue exuded an ancient presence. A blood-red light flashed all over its body, but
the statue did not have a head. It was broken, and looked as if there was not enough strength
for it to appear in its complete form in the sky.
Still, even without a head, a terrifying presence surrounded the blood statue. The man
portrayed wore armor, and it was also blood-red. It made the man look like was an old battle
spirit hanging midair.
Besides the terrifying presence coming from his body, there was also a devastating air around
him, as if he was shouting because he was unwilling to die, and his cries reverberated through
the air.
In his hands was a giant axe. That axe was also broken, but a killing intent that shook the sky
surrounded it. Vague cries from the souls of those who were wronged traveled out from the
axe.
This was one of the nine great statues of the God of Berserkers from the Fire Berserker Tribe
taken from the memories of the Wings of the Moon. A long time ago, he was once worshipped
by an uncountable number of people from the Fire Berserker Tribe. He even once fought
SooYouna | 659
against the God of Berserkers together with the other eight statues of the God of Berserkers
after they had been granted intelligence by the Elder of the Fire Berserker Tribe.
His head was torn off by the God of Berserkers; he had already died a long time ago. His broken
appearance now was an illusion created from the memories of the Wings of the Moon using
their Blood of the Fire Berserkers.
His name was Xing!
Bi Tu’s mouth hung open. There were simply far too many things that caught him off guard
today. However, he was not numbed towards it yet, because these things were only growing
increasingly more shocking.
Su Ming’s eyes flashed as he stood on the shoulders of the headless and broken statue of the
God of Berserkers. The broken God’s body took one step forward. The moment its foot landed,
it was as if the sky and earth shook.
However, Su Ming knew that the shaking was fake. The materialization of the broken God was
due to the culmination of the memories of the Wings of the Moon. Perhaps he truly had had
incredible strength, but he was dead. He was just an illusion, and that was why the power he
could use was incredibly small.
More importantly, the moment the broken God appeared, Su Ming also felt that the broken
God was quickly disappearing. He could only remain for the span of a few breaths.
After a few breaths, the broken God would disappear, and all the Wings of the Moon would
also die as a price. At that moment, Su Ming would no longer have the power of the Wings of
the Moon, and because he could no longer suppress his injuries, he would also experience
backlash. Not only would he be unable to fight against Bi Tu, he would also face serious danger
from overexertion.
As light flashed in Su Ming’s eyes, the ripples caused by the broken God spread out. With just
one step, he appeared before the stunned Bi Tu. He lifted the axe in his hands and swung it
downwards.
At that moment, the black bolt of lightning sped towards the broken God.
SooYouna | 660
Bi Tu trembled. The danger he felt right now surpassed that of when he had faced the head of
the beast formed by Mo Sang’s second Berserker Mark. It made him feel terror that stemmed
from the very root of his soul. He did not hesitate. He knew clearly that if he hesitated for even
a moment, he would die completely and utterly, his body and spirit exterminated.
So he pointed at his left leg without hesitation, gritting his teeth. Many blood veins appeared
on his body to form the picture of a complete Wings of the Moon, yet the picture spread out
with a bang, causing his blood veins to be unable to gather together. Faced with life and death,
Bi Tu had chosen to give up on the Awakening Realm. Even if his level of cultivation would fall
due to this, it was still better than dying here.
The moment his Berserker Mark that signified Awakening scattered away, the black bolt of
lightning let out its strongest black light and closed in on the broken God!
SooYouna | 661
CHAPTER 109: ONE FLAG POLE!

The bolt of lightning closed in on the broken God, charging at its upper back. The moment it
touched, thunderclaps reverberated in the sky, but that broken God did not stop. He was not
at all bothered by the black bolt of lightning, even if there were numerous black electrical arcs
traveling all over his body.
Nevertheless, the Blood of the Wings of the Moon that created the broken God were rapidly
disappearing after it was attacked by the bolt of lightning that had gathered all the power Bi
Tu had sacrificed from the Awakening Realm. It made the amount of time that the broken God
could exist become even shorter. According to Su Ming’s calculations, before the axe could even
fall down, the statue would disappear.
Yet even if that axe only contained a tiny fragment of the power of the former Xing, killing a
mere Berserker in the Awakening Realm was nothing!
Xing raised the giant battle axe, and countless moaning voices rose from within, as if a large
number of angry spirits that had died under this axe ages ago also came into existence. They
surrounded the axe as it swung down.
“No!”
Despair appeared in Bi Tu’s eyes. As the battle-axe sunk down, he felt as if the pressure of tens
of thousands of mountains fell upon him. He could not fight back. He trembled and raised his
hands instinctively, trying to block death falling on his head.
A black light flashed in his body at that moment. The black ray of light that had helped him
to avoid death last time appeared again. It surrounded his entire body and turned into a
spherical ball of light.
This was his last resort. Nonetheless, the giant battle-axe surrounded by the numerous
wailing angry spirits continued slashing downwards. The moment the axe touched the black
light, it shattered. It didn’t even manage to stop the axe for a fraction of a second. The light
might as well have never existed, allowing the battle-axe to slice through and head towards
Bi Tu, who sank into despair.
SooYouna | 662
Bi Tu was about to die. Su Ming’s hatred for this person filled his entire body. Yet the moment
the axe was about to fall on him, the space before Bi Tu twisted, and a person in black robes
walked out.
He raised his right hand and a brilliant light flashed around it. A purple shield appeared and
clashed against the approaching battle-axe.
Booming sounds shook the sky and earth. The shield in the newcomer’s hand shattered. He
retreated and grabbed Bi Tu, who was at that moment filled with despair and excitement. They
quickly withdrew until they were 1,000 feet away before stopping. The person’s face was
hidden under his black robes, and there was no way of telling whether he was injured.
Su Ming smiled wanly. The moment the battle-axe was blocked, the broken statue of the God
of Berserkers formed by the Blood of the Wings of Moon reached its limit. It disappeared into
the air like a large cloud of red dust scattered into the wind.
He felt a force charging towards him, and his body tumbled backwards, turning into an arc
before he crashed on Dark Dragon Mountain. He coughed out blood and trembled. Since he
was no longer capable of suppressing his injuries, they all appeared like a tidal wave crashing
into his body, including the ones he had sustained when he forcefully increased his level of
cultivation.
His vision became blurry. That was the feeling of death. Su Ming bit his tongue with his
remaining strength and forced himself to stay awake. He struggled to sit up and looked at the
person in black robes standing before Bi Tu in the distance.
“My Lord!”
There was lingering fear on Bi Tu’s face. He knew that if the person in black robes had not
arrived when he did, he would have certainly died.
“Looks like I’ve underestimated the tribes located at the borders of the Alliance of the Western
Region. First, the two people in the Awakening Realm from the weak branch of Miao Man
could combine their Qi and use three attacks with the power of the later stages of the
Awakening Realm. Now, I see a young lad like you training the pure Fire Berserker Art. You
even managed to summon Xing’s broken statue! That attack just now... if it were not because
your power is too weak and could not provide enough strength, I would not have been able to
withstand it.”
SooYouna | 663
The person in black robes spoke with a hoarse voice. His body trembled slightly, and there was
lingering fear on his face. If it were not because Bi Tu was still useful to him and because the
power of the axe from the broken God was not enough, he would not have come forward to
save Bi Tu. Blood trickled down from his lips, which went unnoticed because of the black robes
covering him.
“Bone Sacrifice Realm... You killed Jing Nan?”
The elder stood on another summit. He no longer had any strength left to fight. He spoke
unhurriedly as he looked at the person in black robes.
“They are, after all, from the Great Tribe of Miao Man. With how protective Miao Man is of
their own, killing them would just be troublesome.”
The person in black robes cast a glance at the elder, and he laughed suddenly. His laughter
was hoarse and ghastly. He looked at the elder and brought out a black plate from his bosom
with his right hand. There was a complete spine carved on the plate, and it was exuding wisps
of cold air. He threw it, and the plate charged towards the elder before it floated before him.
When the elder saw the plate, his expression changed, and he looked incredibly sour.
“Besides looking for the ruins of Fire Berserker here, I also came to find you! Mo, you did not
let us down. If you died in Bi Tu’s hands, then you wouldn’t be one of us. But you must pay the
price for the mistake you committed in the past.”
As the person in black robes spoke, he retrieved the black plate and no longer paid any
attention to Mo Sang. Instead, he walked towards Su Ming.
“I didn’t think I’d be able to find an heir of the Fire Berserker’s here...”
Su Ming let out a light sigh. His expression was calm. Even without the presence of the person
in black robes, he would not have any chance to recover. There was only death waiting for
him.
He did not even look at the person in black robes, but turned his eyes towards the elder
standing on another summit. His gaze was gentle. He had already done everything he could.
SooYouna | 664
‘This is the end... I’m sorry. I couldn’t take care of him properly.’
The elder fell silent. He think that what had happened was entirely due to him accidentally
joining that frightening group of people in the past. He closed his eyes bitterly.
Yet at the moment the elder closed his eyes, his body suddenly jolted. A yellow light suddenly
appeared on his body, and in an instant, it grew so bright it blinded everyone’s eyes. A presence
that did not belong to the world appeared, erupting forth from the elder’s body with a lofty
and mighty air.
The moment the presence appeared, the person in black robes who was walking towards Su
Ming stopped and turned his head back abruptly. There was a hint of amazement and shock
on his face, which was hidden underneath the black robes.
He saw the piercing yellow light erupting forth from Mo Sang’s body.
As the light glowed, it gathered on Mo Sang’s clavicle. A muffled boom echoed in the sky, and
a small yellow flag the size of a palm flew out from Mo Sang’s clavicle before coming to float
seven inches above his head.
Mo Sang trembled. He opened his eyes abruptly and lifted his head. When he saw the small
yellow flag, he was stunned.
“You... Why are you here?!”
The appearance of the small flag threw the elder into disbelief. He had thought that this thing
would never appear in his life, because the person who had given it to him had fused the flag
into his blood. The elder had tried countless times in the past, but he could not sense it. He
could only vaguely feel its presence.
The elder was stunned. He took in a sharp breath and abruptly looked at Su Ming. There was
an absentminded look in his eyes, as if he had just understood something.
He struggled up and grabbed the small flag. The moment the elder held the flag in his hands,
it shot up to at least 30 feet tall. It was no longer a flag, but a giant flag pole!
SooYouna | 665
Its color also instantly turned to black from yellow, but the flag banner was not completely
black. There were stars shining within, a brilliant sky shining with stars!
That sky was unfamiliar. It was not the night sky seen by all the members of the Berserker
Tribe when they raised their heads. It belonged instead to a place far away. Perhaps the people
there would find this sight familiar when they raised their heads.
The heart of the person in black robes trembled furiously. A feeling that something bad was
about to happen turned into a strong sense of danger within him. It made his expression
change, and he quickly moved forward, wanting to stop Mo Sang’s actions.
Yet he could not stop Mo Sang from lifting up the giant flag pole and standing on the summit.
He stood on the peak of the mountain and stretched out his right hand, causing the flag pole
to lie horizontally. When the elder swung it to his left, it stirred up wind, making the entire
banner spread open like a wave. When the person in black robes got closer, Mo Sang had
already drawn a circle around his body with the flag pole in his right hand.
The banner danced in the air, and once it gently touched Mo Sang’s face, he swung it in the
air, and it changed once again. It became larger, and in the blink of an eye, the stars on the
banner suddenly started glowing incredibly bright. The banner even flew from the elder’s
hands and started rotating on its own in the air.
It became larger, wider, and in the span of a breath, the banner became as large as a patch of
sky filled with stars. As it danced in the air, the colors of the sky and earth changed, the wind
and clouds tumbled backwards, and with a cry that reverberated through the air, the banner
flew into the sky, and their sky was replaced by the gigantic banner!
The night sky was suddenly replaced by the starry sky on the banner, causing the night sky to
change in a heartbeat!
This was an Art that changed the sky. This was an Art that made the night sky disappear by
replacing it with the starry sky in the banner. Right then, Su Ming was stunned. He lifted his
head and looked at the sky. That starry sky above was completely unfamiliar to him.
Bi Tu was also dumbfounded as he trembled. He could not see any familiar stars. The night
sky in his eyes was foreign. This was a patch of sky he had never seen before.
None of the stars in the sky were familiar!
SooYouna | 666
The starry sky at night was a sight that everyone saw every day since they were young. Each
and every one of the stars would bring about familiarity to those who saw them. The distance
between the stars and the pictures they form would slowly be engraved inside people’s
memories.
If, someday, that were to suddenly change, then everyone would immediately notice it. That
sort of unfamiliarity would make panic rise in their hearts!
The person in black robes trembled furiously as he looked at the unfamiliar starry sky. Even
if he was a powerful Berserker at the Bone Sacrifice Realm, the terror did not diminish, because
he knew certain things...
“The sky of another world! This is the sky of another world!”
The moment the starry sky appeared, the elder coughed out blood and staggered backwards.
Nonetheless, he quickly shouted to Su Ming, who was staring at the sky with a dumbfounded
expression.
“Su Ming, remember this sky!” When he finished shouting out his words, the elder fell,
completely drained of his strength.
Su Ming jolted, then looked at the unfamiliar stars in the sky.
The sky suddenly lit up with a strong burst of starlight. The stars flashed brilliantly and started
moving. Right before everyone’s eyes, the light from the stars joined together and formed a
faint outline of a person.
The person was so huge that he seemed to cover the entire sky. As the light from the stars
grew brighter, the person’s face also became clearer.
It was a middle aged man!
The moment the light from the stars created the face on the person, Su Ming shuddered and
disbelief appeared on his face. He stood there, completely stunned.
The face of the gigantic person formed by the light was greatly similar to Su Ming’s own!
SooYouna | 667
CHAPTER 110: THE WIND BLEW AWAY ALL TRACES

When the starlight drew out the outline of the face, everyone present saw that the person had
his eyes closed. In the air, the person in black robes let out a low growl and withdrew in one
swift move. He charged towards Bi Tu and grabbed him, as if he was about to leave the place
with him.
He could feel a presence that made him horrified, coming from the unfamiliar sky. The
presence made all the hairs on his body rise. That feeling was one he had not experienced for
many years.
At that moment, he no longer had any desire to catch Su Ming. There was only one thought in
his head---he had to quickly get out of this place!
Yet the moment he grabbed Bi Tu and was about to leave, the person formed by the light
coming from the replaced stars in the sky opened his eyes. His gaze held an oppressive might
and aloofness. It was just one glance, and a boom sounded in Bi Tu’s head. That look that came
from the person in the sky gave him a feeling that the person had already surpassed the
northern Fallen God of Berserkers he had summoned by sacrificing his life!
“Who is he?!”
The person in black robes was petrified. The fear in him made him not care about anything
else. A large amount of black mist appeared from underneath his feet. He grabbed Bi Tu and
they hastily disappeared into the air.
The moment the person in black robes tried to disappear with Bi Tu, the person that looked
rather similar to Su Ming in the sky raised his right hand. He did not clench his fist, but closed
his fingers together and pushed down towards the earth.
The moment he pressed his palm, a wind that blew downwards stirred up. That wind blew
past the place where the person in black robes disappeared with Bi Tu. Immediately, that space
in the air started twisting, and the person in black robes and Bi Tu were forcefully dragged
back from their escape. The very instant they were dragged out, Bi Tu let out a scream, and his
arms were torn into pieces of flesh and blood.
The person in black robes stood in front of Bi Tu and coughed out blood. His face, which was
hidden under the black robe, was filled with terror and panic.
SooYouna | 668
‘What is with his power?! This has far surpassed the Bone Sacrifice Realm... This person from
another world... could he be at the Berserker Soul Realm?’
The palm strike coming from the sky may have seemed slow, but in reality, it traveled down
really quickly in the direction where the person in black robes and Bi Tu were. Booming sounds
reverberated in the air. The moment the palm pressed down, the person in black robes let out
a shrill cry. He grabbed Bi Tu, who was standing behind him, and once he infused some power
into him, threw him towards the incoming palm.
Bi Tu could not even resist. The moment his body touched the palm, the power that was
infused into him by the person in black robes exploded, causing his entire body to burst apart
with a bang. A strong force came forth and shook the entire area, but...
The palm did not stop for even a moment. It was as if that force was nothing. It went through
the force caused by Bi Tu’s explosion and rushed toward the person in black robes.
The eyes of the person in black robes were bloodshot. He could not escape. As he lifted his arms
quickly, the 13th piece of his spine let out a great power that fused into his arms. He pushed at
the palm coming towards him.
A booming sound echoed once again in the sky. The person in black robes let out a sharp and
pained cry. His arms, hidden under those black sleeves, were immediately ripped into pieces.
Even his black robe was torn apart, revealing the face he had kept hidden.
It was an old man with a black picture on his body. That picture looked like an eye, and on his
back, an old and aged presence came from the 13th piece of his spine.
‘I can tell... that is a will that has been left on that instrument for many years... It is just a
thought, and yet it is already this strong... That person... He must be an incredibly powerful
Berserker in the other world!’
The old man coughed out blood. As his arms trembled, they were torn into bloody ribbons. He
knew that death was hanging right over his head. As his body tumbled backwards, he
struggled to lift up his right hand and grab at the air. A beast skin appeared out of nowhere in
his hand.
There was silver fur on that beast skin; it looked incredibly valuable. At that moment, the old
man took the beast skin and wore it. At the same time, he also started making signs with his
SooYouna | 669
hands, drawing out a blood-red picture on his body with his ten bloodied fingers. That picture
was the same as the Berserker Mark on his body. It was an eye!
“Beast Form Transformation!”
As the old man growled, silver light shone brilliantly on his body. In an instant, an incredibly
strange change happened to his body.
After the beast skin was placed on his body, it started spreading to cover its entirety under that
silver light. Right before Su Ming’s eyes, he turned into a ferocious silver beast!
That ferocious beast was like a bull, but it only had one eye. Its entire body was covered in
silver fur. There was lightning flashing on the two horns on its head. At the moment, all the
power from the Bone Sacrifice Realm was fused into the 13th piece of the beast’s spine under
the silver beast skin.
The beast let out a roar and crashed into the incoming palm.
The palm’s incoming assault caused the beast to tremble when it touched the silver bull beast.
The two horns on its head immediately shattered, and the silver fur on its body fell away from
its body as if it was shaved away. When all of its fur was scraped off, a layer of the beast’s skin
was torn away from its body. A light flashed, and the bull disappeared. The old man’s body
materialized once again. His face was pale, and his eyes showed despair. As he coughed out
blood, the palm pressed on his body.
His arms burst apart, and his legs too, disappeared. His torso was the only thing left, but on
his back, the 13th piece of his spine jolted, and with a boom, it shattered. When the bone
shattered, the old man let out an ear-shattering cry of pain. There was also despair in his
voice. He knew that that his Berserker Bone was crushed by this hand. From now on, even if
he survived, he would no longer be a powerful Berserker in the Bone Sacrifice Realm.
‘It’s just a thought, but it’s so strong...’
He smiled brokenly and closed his eyes. Yet the moment he did so, their world, which had
experienced the string of battles, started to become unstable. Now, as the palm pushed down,
the space around the old man started cracking. These cracks started spreading outwards
quickly, and in an instant, they shattered like a mirror that fell to the ground!
SooYouna | 670
This was the shattering of space!
There was space between the sky and earth, but it was invisible and no one could see it. Yet if
it was to suffer an incredibly strong attack, then the shattering of space would appear for an
instance, though it would rapidly recover on its own afterwards.
However, the moment it shattered, a void that swallowed everything would be formed. That
void had incredibly powerful absorbing powers that could suck in everything around it.
At that moment, as the space shattered above Dark Mountain, a void appeared!
It was a black vortex. The moment it appeared, the person in black robes was the first to be
forcefully taken in, causing him to avoid that palm strike that made him fall into despair.
At the same moment, a large amount of gravel fell from all the mountains nearby. Dried up
plants, black snow, and all the other things flew up and were sucked into the void.
Su Ming could no longer move. When that strong absorbing power appeared, his body was
pulled towards the void. He was sucked into the void along with the gravel and plants. The
moment he was sucked in, he saw the elder lying on the other summit. He had his eyes closed,
and there was no way of knowing whether he was alive. He was also sucked into the void.
That was the last scene Su Ming saw. After that, darkness fell upon his eyes. He lost
consciousness...
The void only appeared for the span of a few breaths before it closed up and disappeared. The
world returned to normal. The starry sky from the other world in the sky also gradually
disappeared. The gigantic person, too, slowly faded away. Cracking sounds reverberated
through the air, and the black flag pole turned rapidly back to yellow before turning into ashes
that were blown away by the wind.
A thunderous boom reverberated through the land, and cracks appeared on the ground. All of
the remaining black snow disappeared.
A gigantic outline of a palm appeared on the land. As the thunderous booms echoed in the air,
one of the five summits on Dark Mountain crumbled, and its dust scattered into the air.
SooYouna | 671
Everything gradually returned to silence.
In a patch of forest that was not affected, a small monkey dashed forward with anxiety. It
climbed up Dark Dragon Mountain, where Su Ming was taken in by the void. On the summit,
it looked at the sky and let out screeches that sounded as if they were calling out to him.
The screeches lasted for a long time until the little monkey looked at the land in the distance
with a bitter face. It could see the other side of the mountain. In its memories, Su Ming had
once mentioned that he wanted to see what the other side looked like.
Gradually, the little monkey climbed down the mountain. From then onwards, no one saw a
flash of red running around the forest ever again.
The night of the blood-red moon that appeared once every few years also never appeared
again, and neither did the Wings of the Moon.
After the battle, Dark Mountain, which had five summits, now looked as if someone had sliced
off one of its five fingers cleanly, turning it into a mountain with only four summits. Black
Flame Mountain was also missing its peak.
It ended...
Wind Stream Tribe was in a state of disarray. When Jing Nan and Wen Yan returned, these
two powerful Berserkers of the Awakening Realm chose to isolate themselves to train. They
kept their lips sealed tight about the things that had happened in Wind Stream Mountain.
All the matters within the tribe, no matter great or small, were handed over to Shi Hai and the
others. Even the training of Ye Wang and the others were set aside. Their injuries were too
grave. If it were not because their enemy had seemed to be holding back due to fear of
something, the two of them would not have been able to return.
Dark Mountain Tribe became an affiliated tribe of Wind Stream, and the seventh tribe located
outside the mudstone city. It was also the weakest tribe. The only Berserkers within the tribe
were the tribe leader, Bei Ling, and the handicapped Head of the Guards.
The elder did not come back. Lei Chen did not come back. Su Ming too, did not come back...
SooYouna | 672
Amid their sadness, Dark Mountain Tribe sent some people back to Dark Mountain after a few
days had passed. They found the corpses of their people, Nan Song, and Shan Hen, and relayed
what they saw regarding the four summits of Dark Mountain to their tribe members waiting
back home. Surrounded by grief, they held a funeral for their deceased tribe members, which
coincidentally fell on the same day as the promise made between Su Ming and Bai Ling.
They did not know about Shan Hen’s betrayal. He was buried together with his other tribe
members.
On the day of the funeral, rain fell together with snow from the sky. It was very cold.
Standing outside Dark Mountain Tribe in the freezing snow and rain was a girl in white. She
stood there quietly, and touched the bone earrings hanging off her ears. It was unknown
whether there were tears falling as snow and rain trickled down her face.
SooYouna | 673
Author: 耳根 (Er Gen)
Publisher: Qidian
Translator: EndlessFantasy Translations
Character Art: Hisao
Compiler: SooYouna
Note: Mogumoguchan is the translator & Zenobys is the editor.

Pursuit of The Truth Book 1 (EFT)

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Description:

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Pursuit of The Truth Book 1 (EFT)

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Author: 耳根 (Er Gen)

Translator: EndlessFantasy Translations

IF ONLY LIFE WAS AS BEAUTIFUL

Su Ming grew up dreaming about becoming a Berserker even though

This novel was originally named Beseech the Devil, but

CHAPTER 2: SU MING ....................................................................................................................................................................... 12

CHAPTER 3: THE BERSERKER’S AWAKENING ................................................................................................................................ 19

CHAPTER 4: THE PIERCING LIGHT ................................................................................................................................................... 25

CHAPTER 5: STRANGE OCCURRENCES ............................................................................................................................................. 32

CHAPTER 6: DREAM ......................................................................................................................................................................... 39

CHAPTER 7: GIFT .............................................................................................................................................................................. 45

CHAPTER 9: RED MUD...................................................................................................................................................................... 57

CHAPTER 10: QUENCHING ................................................................................................................................................................ 63

CHAPTER 11: BLOOD BOILING .......................................................................................................................................................... 69

CHAPTER 12: SU MING’S WRATH.................................................................................................................................................... 75

CHAPTER 13: KILLING MOTIVE! ....................................................................................................................................................... 82

CHAPTER 14: THE FALLEN BERSERKER ......................................................................................................................................... 88

CHAPTER 15: METAMORPHOSIS....................................................................................................................................................... 94

CHAPTER 16: ELDER ........................................................................................................................................................................ 99

CHAPTER 17: BERSERKER MARK.................................................................................................................................................. 106

CHAPTER 19: THE SECOND DOOR ................................................................................................................................................... 119

CHAPTER 20: BEI LING................................................................................................................................................................... 125

CHAPTER 21: POOR ......................................................................................................................................................................... 129

CHAPTER 22: ARE WE GOING TO CHANGE?................................................................................................................................... 133

CHAPTER 23: LIKE AN INITIAL MEETING ..................................................................................................................................... 139

CHAPTER 24: NOW, IT’S DEAD ...................................................................................................................................................... 145

CHAPTER 25: HER NAME IS BAI LING .......................................................................................................................................... 151

CHAPTER 27: THE LEGEND OF THE FIRE BERSERKER! ............................................................................................................... 163

CHAPTER 28: THE CRYING SKY ..................................................................................................................................................... 169

CHAPTER 29: THE ANCIENT TRIBE ............................................................................................................................................... 175

CHAPTER 30: CRIES OF SADNESS .................................................................................................................................................. 181

CHAPTER 32: THOSE BEAUTIFUL DAYS... ...................................................................................................................................... 193

CHAPTER 33: LEI SU....................................................................................................................................................................... 199

CHAPTER 34: FIRE BERSERKER ART!........................................................................................................................................... 203

CHAPTER 35: THE MOON OF BLOOD APPEARS .............................................................................................................................. 210

CHAPTER 36: THE MOCKERY FROM ANCIENT TIMES................................................................................................................... 216

CHAPTER 37: XIAO HONG’S EXHILARATION.................................................................................................................................. 220

CHAPTER 38: BURNING OF BLOOD! ................................................................................................................................................ 226

CHAPTER 39: I WANT TO BECOME STRONGER! ............................................................................................................................ 230

CHAPTER 40: FEELING OF ANIMOSITY! ......................................................................................................................................... 235

CHAPTER 41: SI KONG .................................................................................................................................................................... 240

CHAPTER 42: RETURNING DEBTS .................................................................................................................................................. 246

CHAPTER 43: TEACHINGS ............................................................................................................................................................... 252

CHAPTER 44: MO SANG .................................................................................................................................................................. 258

CHAPTER 45: SO, YOU ARE SU MING? ........................................................................................................................................... 264

CHAPTER 46: THIS YEAR, I AM 16 YEARS OLD ........................................................................................................................... 270

CHAPTER 47: THE ELDER’S SECRET! ............................................................................................................................................ 276

CHAPTER 48: SIX NUMBERS!......................................................................................................................................................... 283

CHAPTER 49: THUNDERBOLT! ........................................................................................................................................................ 290

CHAPTER 50: THE THIRD METHOD!............................................................................................................................................... 296

CHAPTER 52: BY THE SIDE ............................................................................................................................................................ 308

CHAPTER 54: THE SECRET OF THE SIX NUMBERS!...................................................................................................................... 320

CHAPTER 55: FINE CONTROL! ........................................................................................................................................................ 326

CHAPTER 56: THE NIGHT WAS HIS! .............................................................................................................................................. 332

CHAPTER 58: DO YOU BELIEVE IT?................................................................................................................................................ 344

CHAPTER 59: UNIMPEDED! ............................................................................................................................................................ 351

CHAPTER 60: A SHOCKING MOVE! ................................................................................................................................................. 358

CHAPTER 61: THEY WERE AFRAID! .............................................................................................................................................. 364

CHAPTER 62: RELEASE THE HAIR TIE!......................................................................................................................................... 370

CHAPTER 63: A GREAT THREAT! .................................................................................................................................................. 376

CHAPTER 64: THE TEST OF THE HEART! ...................................................................................................................................... 382

CHAPTER 65: YE WANG CHANGED! ............................................................................................................................................... 388